Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Simms, William Gilmore, 1806-1870 [1854], Southward ho! A spell of sunshine. (Redfield, New York) [word count] [eaf686T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

University of Virginia, 1819
Byrd
W.E. Duncan
No
[figure description] 686EAF. Paste-Down Endpaper with Bookplates(2): generic University of Virginia library bookplate for gift texts. The bookplate includes the unofficial version of the University seal, which was drawn in 1916, with the donor's name typed in. The seal depicts the Roman goddess of wisdom, Minerva, in the foreground with the Rotunda and East Lawn filling the space behind her. On the left side of the image, an olive branch appears in the upper foreground. The bookplate has an off-white background with the seal printed in dark blue ink. The second bookplate is a small white rectangle with a black art-deco frame in the center. In the frame, in gothic type, is the name W.E. Duncan. On the line below is the abbreviation for number with a line after.[end figure description]

-- --

University of Virginia, 1819
Byrd
Nulla Pallescere Culpa
William Byrd of We&esset;tover
in Virginia E&esset;qr.

BYRD LIBRARY
Virginia &esset;tory and Literature
Founded in Memory of

ALFRED H. BYRD. M. A. (1887)
[figure description] 686EAF. Free Endpaper with Bookplate: a bookplate founded in memory of Alfred H. Byrd. The bookplate is an ornate seal for the Byrd family. At the center of the seal is a shield with six sections: Section one is a medieval cross with a bird in each quadrant; Section two shows a unicorn standing on its back legs in a fighting stance; Section three is an iron cross on a dotted background; Section four has three heads of bulls, one larger in the foreground with two smaller ones above; Section five contains three crescent moons spread diagonally across a black banner; Section six replicates the first and is a medieval cross with a bird in each quadrant. To the left and right of the shield is a cornucopia horn of plenty. Above the shield is the head of a knight in armor with a bird perched, wings aloft, on the top of the knight. The knight's head is flanked by large curling leaves. Underneath the shield are two banners. The first is a latin motto. The second is a scroll with the name of Byrd ancestor, William.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Illustration page. A Black man is talking to two white men in military uniforms. One of the military men is seated on a horse and one has dismounted. The one who is standing has unsheathed his sword and holds it in his right hand. His left hand is resting on the shoulder of the Black man.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

SOUTHWARD HO! [figure description] Illustration page. Four men and two women are seated under a type of tent. One of the men is talking to one of the women while the others listen in to the conversation. The man is seated on a stool and the woman is seated on a wooden chair.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page SOUTHWARD HO!
A
SPELL OF SUNSHINE


“Southward ho!
As the waves flow, as the winds blow,
Spread free the sunny sail, let us go, friends, go.”
REDFIELD
110 AND 112 NASSAU STREET, NEW YORK.
1854.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1854,
By J. S. REDFIELD,
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States, in and for the Southern
District of New York.
STEREOTYPED BY C. C. SAVAGE,
13 Chambers Street, N. Y. Main text

-- --

CHAPTER I.

“When the wind is southerly,” etc.

Hamlet.

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

I was at New York in the opening of July. My trunks were
packed, and I was drawing on my boots, making ready for
departure. Everybody was leaving town, flying from the approaching
dog-days in the city. I had every reason to depart
also. I had certainly no motive to remain. New York was
growing inconceivably dull with all her follies. Art wore only
its stalest aspects, and lacked all attractions to one who had survived
his own verdancy. Why should I linger?

But, in leaving the city, I was about to pursue no ordinary
route of travel. While my friends were all flying to the interior,
seeking cool and shady glades along the Hudson, deep caves of
the Catskills, wild ridges and glens of the Adirondack, or quiet
haunts in Berkshire, I had resolved on returning south — going
back to Carolina in midsummer. A friend who had heard of
my intentions suddenly burst into my chamber with all the fervency
of a northeaster.

“What does all this mean?” was his question. “Back to
the south? In the name of Capricorn and Cancer, why this
most perverse of all determinations? What can you mean by
it? Is it suicide you purpose? Is death in the swamps, of
malaria, musquito, and coup de soleil, preferable to knife or pistol?
Can you really prefer black vomit, to an easy and agreeable
death from charcoal? Prussic acid will be more easy and

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

more grateful, and you will make a far more agreeable corpse
in the eyes of the spectator. Yellow fever spoils the complexion;
and the very delay which you make in dying, by such a
process — though sufficiently rapid for all mortal purposes — will
yet be such a loss of flesh as to lessen your proportions grievously
when laid out. Choose some other form of exit. Let it
be short, agreeable, and in no ways hurtful to your physique or
complexion. Next to the loss of one's friend, is the pain one
feels in seeing the ugly changes which a vicious disease, acting
through the liver, makes in his personal appearance. Be counselled.
If you will die, go with me to the chemist. We will
get you something which shall serve your purpose, without producing
tedious discomfort and spoiling your visage.”

My friend was a genuine Manhattan — a lively rattlepate of
good taste and good manners, who had the most unbounded
faith in New York; who venerated the ancient Dutch régime
of Peter Stuyvesant, hated the Yankees quite as much as the
southrons are said to do; but, as usual in Gotham, believed
the south to be a realm of swamp only, miasma, malaria, musquito,
and other unmentionable annoyances — totally uninhabitable
in midsummer — from which all persons commonly fled as
from the wrath of Heaven.

“Nay, nay,” was my answer. “I am not for suicide. I
sha'n't die in Carolina. You forget, I am a native. Our diseases
of the south are so many defences. They are of a patriotic
influence and character. They never afflict the natives.
They only seize upon the spoiler — those greedy birds of passage,
who come like wild geese and wild ducks, to feed upon
our rice-fields, and carry off our possessions in their crops, when
the harvest is ready for the gathering. We are as healthy in
Carolina in midsummer, nay much more so, than you are in New
York. Charleston, for example, is one of the healthiest seaports
in the Union.”

“Oh! get out. Tell that to the marines. But, supposing
that I allow all that. Supposing you don't die there, or even
get your liver out of order — there are the discomforts — the hot,
furnace-like atmosphere, the musquitoes — the — the —”

“You multiply our miseries in vain. I grant you the musquitoes,
but only along the seaboard. Twenty miles from the coast, I can

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

carry you to the most delicious pineland settlements and climate,
where you need to sleep with a blanket, where no epidemic prevails,
no sickness in fact, and where a musquito is such a rarity,
that people gather to survey him, and wonder in what regions
he can harbor; and examine him with a strange curiosity, which
they would never exhibit, if he could, then and there, make
them sensible of his peculiar powers. When one happens there,
driven by stress of weather, he pines away in a settled melancholy,
from the sense of solitude, and loses his voice entirely
before he dies. He has neither the heart to sing, nor the
strength to sting, and finally perishes of a broken heart. His
hope of safety, it is said, is only found in his being able to fasten
upon a foreigner, when he is reported to fatten up amazingly.
The case, I admit, is rather different in Charleston. There he
is at home, and rears a numerous family. His name is Legion.
He is a dragon in little, and a fierce bloodsucker. There he
sings, as well as stings, with a perfect excellence of attribute.
By the way, I am reminded that I should use the feminine in
speaking of the stinging musquito. A lady naturalist has somewhere
written that it is the male musquito which does the singing,
while the female alone possesses the stinging faculty. How
the discovery was made, she has not told us. But the fact need
not be questioned. We know that, among birds, the male is
usually the singer. Let it pass. The musquitoes, truly, are
the most formidable of all the annoyances of a summer residence
in Charleston; but, even there, they are confined mostly to certain
precincts. In a fine, elevated, airy dwelling, open to south
and west, with double piazzas along the house in these quarters,
and with leisure and money in sufficient quantity, I should just
as soon, for the comfort of the thing, take up my abode for the
summer in the venerable city watered by the Ashley and the
Cooper, as in any other region of the world.”

“Pooh! pooh! You Charlestonians are such braggers.”

“Good! This said by a Manhattan, whose domestic geese
are all Cygnets — rare birds, verily!”

“But the horrid heat of Charleston.”

“The heat! Why Charleston is a deal cooler than either
New York, Philadelphia, or Baltimore, in summer.”

“Psha! How you talk.”

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

“I talk truly. I have tried all these cities. The fact is as
I tell you; and when you consider all things, you will not venture
to doubt. Charleston is directly on the sea. Her doors
open at once upon the gulf and the Atlantic. The sea rolls
its great billows up to her portals twice in twenty-four hours,
and brings with them the pleasantest play of breezes that ever
fanned the courts of Neptune, or made music for the shells of
Triton. There are no rocky heights on any side to intercept
the winds. All is plain sailing to and from the sea. Besides,
we build our houses for the summer climate. While you, shuddering
always with the dread of ice and winter, wall yourselves
in on every hand, scarcely suffering the sun to look into your
chambers, and shutting out the very zephyr, we throw our doors
wide to the entrance of the winds, and multiply all the physical
adjuncts which can give us shade and coolness. A chamber in
a large dwelling will have its half dozen windows — these will
be surrounded with verandahs — great trees will wave their
green umbrellas over these in turn; and, with a shrewd whistle—
a magic peculiarly our own — we persuade the breeze to take
up its perpetual lodgings in our branches. Remember, I speak
for our dwelling-houses — these chiefly which stand in the southern
and western portions of the city. In the business parts,
where trade economizes space at the expense of health and
comfort, we follow your Yankee notions — we jam the houses
one against the other in a sort of solid fortress, shutting our
faces against the breezes and the light, the only true resources
against lassitude, dyspepsia, and a countless host of other disorders.”

`I don't believe a word of it.”

“Believe as you please, but the case is as I tell you.”

“And you persist in going south?”

“I do; but my purpose is only to pass through Charleston,
after a brief delay. I am going to spend the summer among
our mountains.”

“Mountains! Why, what sort of mountains have you in Carolina?”

“Not many, I grant you, but some very noble, very lofty,
very picturesque: some, to which your famous Catskill is only
a wart of respectable dimensions! Our Table Rock, for

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

example, is a giant who could take his breakfast, with the greatest
ease, from your most insolent and conceited summits.”

“Why have we never heard of them before?”

“Because you are talking all the while of your own. You
hear nothing. Were you to stop your own boasting for a season,
and listen to your neighbors, you would scarcely continue to assume,
as you do, that the world's oyster, everywhere, was to be
opened only by the New York knife. In the matter of mountains,
North Carolina, where she borders on South, is in possession
of the most noble elevations in the United States proper.
Black Mountain is understood to be the loftiest of our summits.
But there are many that stretch themselves up, in the same region,
as if eager for its great distinctions. Here you find a
grand sea of mountains; billow upon billow, stretching away
into remoter states, on all hands, till the ranging eye loses itself
with their blue peaks, among the down-tending slopes of heaven.
It is here that I propose to refresh myself this summer. I
shall explore its gorges, ascend its heights, join the chase with
the mountain hunters, and forget all your city conventionalities,
in a free intercourse with a wild and noble nature. Take my
counsel and do the same. Go with me. Give up your Newport
and Saratoga tendencies, and wend south with me in search of
cool breezes and a balmy atmosphere.”

“Could I believe you, I should! I am sick of the ancient
routes. But I have no faith in your report. You think it patriotism
to paint your sepulchres. Their handsome outsides, under
your limning, shall not tempt me to approach them, lest they
yawn upon me. But, write me as you go. `Description is
your forte.' I shall find your pictures pleasant enough, when
not required to believe them truthful. Refresh me with your
fictions. Do you really believe you shall see a mountain where
you go — anything higher than a hill — anything approaching
our Highlands?”

“Go with me. See for yourself.”

“Could I persuade myself that I should not be drowned in
a morass, eaten up by musquitoes, have my liver tortured by
Yellow Jack, and my skin utterly cured for drumheads by your
horrid sun — I might be tempted. You would betray me to my
fate. I can't trust you.”

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

“Hear me prophesy! Fifteen years will not pass before the
mountain ranges of the Carolinas and Georgia will be the fashionable
midsummer resort of all people of taste north of the
Hudson. They will go thither in search of health, coolness,
pure air, and the picturesque.”

“You say it very solemnly, yet I should more readily believe
in a thousand other revolutions. At all events, if you will go
south in July, see that the captain of your steamer takes an iceberg
in tow as soon as she gets out to sea. There are several
said to be rolling lazily about off Sandy Hook. Write me if you
survive; and deal in as much pleasant fiction as you can. I
shall look for nothing else. Now that postage is nothing, I am
ambitious of a large correspondence.”

“You shall hear from me.”

“And, by the way, you may do some good in your scribblings,
by enlightening others. In truth, your country is very
much a terra incognita. Let us have a description of manners
and customs, scenery and people. A touch of statistics, here
and there, will possibly open the way to our capital and enterprise;
and, to one so fond of such things as myself, an occasional
legend or tradition — the glimpse of an obscure history of
the Revolution — or of the time beyond it — will greatly increase
the value of your correspondence.”

“A good hint! I may inspire that faith in others which you
withhold — very unwisely, I must say. Your world does, in
truth, need some honest information touching ours, by which to
keep it from such sad mistakes as augur much mischief for the
future.”

“Oh! no politics now, I beg! Leave them to the cats and
monkeys — the dogs and demagogues.”

“Don't fear! My epistles shall be penned in accordance
with my moods and humors — according to passing facts and
fancies — and I shall only occasionally take you — over the ditch
and gutter! This assurance should keep you in good humor.”

“Write of what you see, of course.”

“And of what I feel.”

“And of what you think.”

“And of what I hear.”

“And of what you know.”

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

“And of what I believe.”

“And—”

“What more! One would think these requisitions quite sufficient.
I shall try to comply with them — at my leisure.”

“Don't forget to give us a story now and then — a legend —
fact or fabrication — I don't care which. You may wind up a
chapter with a song, and a description with a story.”

“You are indulgent! Well, I will do what I can for you. I
shall report my daily experiences, and something more. My
memory shall have full play, and the events of former progresses
shall be made to illustrate the present. I shall exercise
perfect freedom in what I write — a liberty I hope always to
enjoy — and shall soothe the idle vein, by affording every privilege
to Fancy. Without some such privilege, your traveller's
narrative is apt to become a very monotonous one; and he who
drily reports only what he sees, without enlivening his details
by what he feels, or fancies, or remembers, will be very apt,
however much he may desire to correspond, to find few friends
willing to pay postage on his letters, even at present prices.”

“Good! You have the right notion of the thing. Well!
You go at three? I shall see you off. Adios!

Sure enough, at the designated hour, my friend waited my
arrival on the quarter-deck of the good steamer Marion, Berry
master. Our hands grasped.

“I am here,” said he.

“I am grateful!”

“Stay! Hear me out! Your words have prevailed. I am
anxious to believe your fiction. I am tired of Newport and
Saratoga — long for novelty — have insured my life for ten
thousand — and now, ho! for the South! I go with you as I
am a living man!”

And we sang together the old chant of the Venetian, done
into English —



“As the waves flow, as the winds blow,
Spread free the sunny sail, let us go, brothers, go!
Southward ho! Southward ho!”

-- --

CHAPTER II.

“Our separation so abides, and flies,
That thou, residing here, go'st yet with me,
And I, hence fleeting, here remain with thee.”
[Antony & Cleopatra.]

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

So sudden had been the determination of my friend to accompany
me south, that there was but a single acquaintance to see
him off, and he came late, with a quarter-box of cigars under
his arm, and a bottle of London-Dock black brandy, rolled up
in a blue silk pocket-handkerchief, carried in his hands as gingerly
as if a new-born baby. These were to afford the necessary
consolations against salt-water. My friend and myself,
meanwhile, mounted to the quarter-deck, leaving the gang-way
free to the bustling crowds that come and go, like so many
striving, crossing, and purposeless billows, on all such occasions.
We had not many passengers, at this season of the year, but
they had numerous acquaintances to see them off. We watched
sundry groups, in which we could detect symptoms of suppressed
emotion, not less intelligent and touching because, evidently,
kept down with effort.

Even when we know our own restless nature, eager always
for change, it is yet wonderful that we should leave home —
should tear ourselves away from the living fibres of love which
we leave to bleed behind us, and but slowly to close the wounds
in our own bosoms.

The strongest heart goes with some reluctance, even when it
hurries most. The soul lingers fondly, though the horses grow
restiff in the carriage at the door. We look back with longing
eyes, while the vessel drops down the stream. If we could
endure the shame and self-reproach of manhood, in such a proceeding,
we should, half the time, return if we could.

Truly, this parting is a serious business — even where the
voyager is, like myself, an old one. To the young beginner it

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

is a great trial of the strength. To tear oneself away from the
youthful home — the old familiar faces — the well-remembered
haunts and pathways, more precious grown than ever, — when
we are about to leave them, perhaps for ever, — is a necessity
that compels many a struggle in which the heart is very apt to
falter. The very strength of the affections betrays its great
deficiency of strength.

The gathered crowd upon the quay — the eagerness, the
anxiety, and earnest words and looks of all — the undisguised
tears of many — the last broken, tender words of interest — the
subdued speech — the sobs which burst from the bosom in the
last embrace; — what associations, and pangs, and fears, and
losses, do these declare! what misgivings and terrors! True,
the harbor smiles in sweetness; the skies look down in beauty;
the waves roll along, soft, subdued, with a pleasant murmur;
there is not a cloud over the face of heaven — not a voice of
threat in the liquid zephyr that stirs the hair upon your forehead:
but the prescient soul knows the caprice of wind, and
sea, and sky; and the loving heart is always a creature full of
tender apprehensions for the thing it loves. Long seasons of
delicious intercourse are about to terminate; strong affinities,
which can not be broken, are about to be burdened with cruel
apprehensions, and doubts which can not be decided till after
long delay; and the mutual intercourse, which has become the
absolute necessity of the heart, is to be interrupted by a separation
which may be final. The deep waters may roll eternal
barriers between two closely-linked and bonded lives, and neither
shall hear the cry of the other's suffering — neither be permitted
to extend the hand of help, or bring to the dying lips the
cup of consolation.

Such are the thoughts and fears of those who separate daily.
Necessity may excuse the separation; but how is it with those
whose chief motive for wandering is pleasure? In diversity of
prospect, change of scene, and novel associations, they would
escape that ennui which, it seems, is apt to make its way even
into the abode of love. There is some mystery in this seeming
perversity, and, duly examined, it is not without its justification.
The discontent which prompts the desire for change in the
breast of man, is the fruit, no doubt, of a soul-necessity which is

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

not easy to analyze. We owe to this secret prompter some of the
best benefits which the world enjoys; and the temporary sufferings
of the affections — the wounds of separation — are not wholly
without their compensation, even while the wounds are green.

A similitude has somewhere been traced between the effects
of parting and of death. The former has been called a death
in miniature. It certainly very often provokes as fond an exhibition
of grief and privation. But these declare as much for
life as for mortality. There is another side to the picture. The
parting of friends is so far grateful, as it gives us the renewed
evidences of a warm, outgushing, and acutely-sensitive humanity.
We are consoled, through the sorrow, by the love. We see the
grief, but it does not give us pain, as we find its origin in the
most precious developments of the human nature. We weep,
but we feel; and there is hope for the heart so long as it can
feel. There are regrets — but O! how sweet are the sympathies
which harbor in those regrets! The emotions, the passions, —
the more precious interior sentiments, — need occasionally
some pressure, some privation, some pang, in order that
they may be made to show themselves — in order that we may
be assured of our possessions still; — and how warmly do they
crowd and gather above us in the moment when we separate
from our associates! Into what unexpected activity and utterance
do they start and spring, even in the case of those whose
ordinary looks are cold, who, like certain herbs of the forest,
need to be bruised heavily before they will give out the aromatic
sweetness which harbors in their bosoms!

And these are the best proofs of life — not death. Humanity
never possesses more keen and precious vitality than while it
suffers. It is not, as in the hour of decay and decline — when
the blood is chilled by apathy — when the tongue is stilled by
palsy — when the exhausted nature gladly foregoes the struggle,
and craves escape from the wearying conflict for existence —
anxious now for the quiet waters only — imploring peace, and
dulled and indifferent in respect to all mortal associations. The
thoughts of the mind, the yearnings of the heart, are all of a
different nature, at the separation of friends and kindred. They
do not part without a hope. The pain of parting is not without
a pleasure. There are sweet sorrows, as well as sad, and this

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

is one of that order. There are many fears, it is true; but these
speak for life, nay hope, rather than for death. Every impulse,
in the hour which separates the voyagers, tells of life — of
vague and grateful anticipations — of renovating experiences —
of predicted and promised enjoyments, which neutralize the
pain of parting, even in the breasts that most warmly love.
Those who remain weep, perhaps, more passionately than those
who go. Yet how sweet is that silent tear in the solitude —
haunted by happy memories — in the little lovely realm of
home! The voyager loses these presences and associations of
home; but, in place of them, he dreams of discoveries to be
made which he shall yet bring home and share with those he
leaves. He will gather new associations to add to the delights
of home; new aspects; treasures for the eye and mind, which
shall make the solitary forget wholly the lonely length of his
absence. Nature has benevolently possessed us with promptings,
such as these, which disarm remorse and apprehension:
else how should enterprise brave the yet pathless waters, or
hope retread the wilderness? Where should genius look for the
accompanying aid of perseverance? where would ambition seek
for encouragement? where would merit find its reward?

It is well to leave our homes for a season. It is wise to go
abroad among strangers. The mind and body, alike, become
debilitated, and lose their common energies as frequently from
the lack of change and new society as from any other cause.
Relaxation, in this way, from the toils of one station, serves to
enlarge the capacities, to make room for thought, to afford time
for the gathering of new materials, and for the exercise of all
the faculties of sense and sentiment. As the farther we go in
the natural, so in the moral world, a like journey in the same
manner yields us a wider horizon. We add to our stock by
attrition with strangers. A tacit trade is carried on between us.
Our modes of thinking, our thoughts themselves, our manners,
habits, aims, and desires — if not exchanged for others — become
intermixed with, or modified by them. They gather from us as
much, in these concerns, and in this way, as we can possibly
derive from them; and thus, by mutual acquaintance with each
other, we overcome foolish prejudices, subjugate ancient enmities,
make new friends and associations, and all this simply by

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

enlarging the sphere of our observation — by overleaping the
boundaries of a narrow education — leaving the ten-mile horizon
in which we were born, and to which our errors are peculiar,
and opening our eyes upon a true picture of the character of
the various man.

Of all tyrants, home ignorance is the worst.

“Home-keeping youth have ever homely wits,”

which subjugate the understanding, enthral the heart, minister
to a miserable sectarianism, as well in society as in politics and
religion, and which, in the denial to the individual of any just
knowledge of his fellows, leaves him in most lamentable ignorance
of the proper resources in himself. We should know our
neighbor if only in order to know ourselves, and home is never
more happily illustrated than when we compare and contrast it
with what we see abroad. It is surprising how soon we lose the
faculty of reasoning when the province which we survey is contracted
to the single spot in which we sleep and eat. We cease
to use our eyes when the sphere is thus limited. The disease
of moral nearsightedness supervenes, and the mind which, in a
larger field of action and survey, might have grasped all humanity
within its range, grows, by reason of this one mishap, into
the wretched bigot, with a disposition to be as despotic, in degree
with the extreme barrenness of his mental condition.

“Ah! clearly,” concluded my companion, after we had worked
out the meditations together which I have thrown together above
as a sort of essay — “clearly, there is no more moral practice in
the world than is found in vagabondage; yet if you try to prove
its morality, you take from it all its charm. I am for enjoying
the vice as such, without arguing for the necessity of evil —
which I yet admit.—But, look you, we are to have some lady
passengers. That's a graceful creature!”

I soon discovered in the group to which my companion called
my attention, some old acquaintances.

“Ay, indeed; and when you have seen her face, and chatted
with her, you will account her beautiful as graceful. She is a
sweet creature to whom I will introduce you. The family is
one of our oldest, highly-esteemed and wealthy. You want a
wife — she is the woman for you. Win her, and you are a

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

favorite of the gods. She has already refused a dozen. Ten to one,
she is on her way to the very mountain regions to which we go.”

“Good! — I shall be glad to know her. Not that I want a
wife — though, perhaps, I need one.”

The group disappeared in the cabin. Our hour was approaching.
The last bell would soon ring — our fellow-passengers—
fortunately few in number — some forty only — were all
on board. Several of them were known to me, and I promised
myself and my companion good-fellowship. Meanwhile, we
were taking our last look at the neighborhood. The bay and
harbor of New York make a very grateful picture. The amphitheatre
is a fine and noble one, but it is a mistake to insist
upon the grandeur of its scenery. Mr. Cooper, once, in a conversation
with me, even denied that it could be called a beautiful
one. But he was clearly in error. He had measured its
claims by foreign standards, such as the bay of Naples, the adjuncts
of which it lacked. But its beauties are nevertheless
undeniable. The error of its admirers is in talking vaguely of
its sublimity. Grandeur is not the word to apply to any portion
of the Hudson. It is a bold and stately stream, ample,
noble, rich, but with few of the ingredients of sublimity. It impresses
you — is imposing; — your mind is raised in its contemplation,
your fancy enlivened with its picturesqueness — but it
possesses few or none of the qualities which awe or startle. It
has boldness rather than vastness, is commanding rather than
striking, and, if impressive, is quite as frequently cold and unattractive.
To a Southern eye, accustomed to the dense umbrage,
the close coppice, the gigantic forest, the interminable shade,
the wilderness of undergrowth, and the various tints and hues
of leaf and blossom, which crown our woods with variety and
sweetness, the sparseness of northern woods suggests a great
deficiency, which the absence of a lateral foliage, where the
trees do occur, only increases. Mountain scenery, unless wild
and greatly irregular, repels and chills as commonly as it invites
and beguiles. There must be a sufficient variety of forest tint
and shelter, under a clear blue sky, to satisfy the fancy and the
sympathies. That along the Hudson, after the first pleasant
transition from the sea, becomes somewhat monotonous as you
proceed. For the length of the river, the scenery is probably as

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

agreeable and attractive as any in the country, unless, perhaps,
the St. John's, which is quite a wonderful stream — imposing in
spite of the absence of all elevations — and I may add, in certain
respects, the Tselica, or French-Broad, in North Carolina. The
first of these rivers is remarkable for its great openings into noble
lakes, and its noble colonnades of trees; — the last for its furious
rapids, its precipitous and broken heights, that bear upon their
blasted fronts the proofs of the terrible convulsion of storm and
fire, that rent their walls apart and gave passage for the swollen
torrent. These you may study and pursue, mile after mile,
with constant increase of interest. But, along the Hudson, I do
not see that the spectator lingers over it with any profound admiration,
or expectation, the first hour or two of progress being
over. His curiosity seldom lasts beyond West Point. Observe
the crowds wayfaring daily in the steamboats, between New
York and Albany — as they glide below the Palisade, that excellent
wall of trap, almost as regularly built, as if by the hand
of mortal artificer — as they penetrate the Highlands and dart
beneath the frowning masses of Crow Nest, and Anthony's
Nose; — watch them as they approach all these points and places—
all of them distinguished in song and story, in chronicle and
guide-book — and you will perceive but little raised attention —
little of that eager enthusiastic forgetfulness of self, which
speaks the excited fancy, and the struggling imagination. They
will talk to you of beauties, but these do not inflame them; of
sublimities, which never inspire awe; and prospects, over which
they yawn rather than wonder.

In fact, the exaggerations in regard to this river have done
some wrong to its real claims to respect and admiration. The
traveller is taught to expect too much. The scenery does not
grow upon him. The objects change in their positions, from
this hand to that, in height and bulk, but seldom in form, and
as infrequently in relation to one another. The groups bear
still the same family likenesses. The narrow gorge through
which you are passing at one moment, presented you with its
twin likeness but a few minutes before; and the great rock
which towers, sloping gradually up from the river in which it is
moored with steadfast anchorage, is only one of a hundred such,
which lack an individual character. The time has not yet

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

arrived when the commanding physical aspects of the scene shall
possess an appropriate moral attraction; when the temple shall
swell up with its vast range of marble pillars, crowning the eminence
with a classic attraction, and addressing equally the
taste and patriotism; — when groves and gardens, and palaces,
like those of Bagdad, shall appeal to that oriental fancy in the
spectator which is clearly the province of our sky and climate.

At present, these are somewhat repelled by the frequent and
manifest perversities of taste, as it seeks to minister to pretension,
at the expense of fine and imposing situations. The lawn
which spreads away upon the shore, terminating at once with a
West Indian verandah, a Dutch farmhouse, and probably a
Gothic cottage, scarcely persuades you to a second glance; or,
if it does, only to prompt you to quarrel with the painful and
unfruitful labors of the architect in search of the picturesque.
In what is natural, it may be admitted that you find grace and
beauty, but somewhat injured by monotony; in what is done
by art you are annoyed by newness, and a taste still crude and
imperfectly developed.

The bay of New York is much more noble, I am inclined to
think, than the Hudson; but the characteristics of the two are not
unlike. Depth, fullness, clearness — a coup d'æil which satisfies
the glance, and a sufficient variety in the groups and objects to
persuade the eye to wander — these are the constituents of both;
and, in their combination, we find sweetness, grace and nobleness,
but nowhere grandeur or sublimity. Green islets rise on
either hand, the shore lies prettily in sight, freshened with verdure,
and sprinkled by white cottages which you must not examine
in detail, lest you suspect that they may be temples in
disguise. Here are forts and batteries, which are usually said
to frown, but, speaking more to the card, the grin is more frequent
than the frown; and here, emerging through the gorge
of the Narrows, we gaze on pleasant heights and headlands,
which seem the prettiest places in the world for summer dwellings
and retreats. No one will deny the beauty of the scene,
as it is, or will question its future susceptibilities. Let us adopt
the right epithets. In passing out to sea, with the broad level
range of the Atlantic before us, glowing purple in the evening
sunlight, we find it easy to believe, gazing behind us upon the

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

shore, that, for the charm of a pleasing landscape, a quiet home,
a dear retreat for peace and contemplation, no region presents
higher attractions than we find along the shores which lead from
Sandy Hook to the city of Manhatta, and spread away from
that up the valley of the Hudson, till we pass beyond the Catskill
ranges.

“You are like all the rest of the outsiders,” said my companion,
querulously. “It takes a New York eye to see and appreciate
the sublimity of the Hudson.”

“Precisely. That is just what I say. It is the New York
eye only which makes this discovery. But we are off. There
goes the gun! — and farewell, for the present, to our goodly
Gotham. Ah! there is Hoboken! How changed for the worse,
as a picture, from what is was when I first knew it. Twenty
years ago, when I first visited New York, Hoboken was as
favorite a resort with me, of an afternoon, as it was to thousands
of your citizens. Its beautifully sloping lawns were green and
shady. Now! oh! the sins of brick and mortar! There, I first
knew Bryant and Sands, and wandered with them along the
shores, at sunset, or strolled away, up the heights of Weehawken,
declaiming the graceful verses of Halleck upon the scene.
All is altered now! Vale!

-- --

CHAPTER III

“The world's mine oyster,
Which I with sword will open.”

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

Our steamers do not take long in getting out to sea. We
have no such tacking and backing, and sidling and idling, as
afflicted and embarrassed the movements of the ancient packetships,
after they had tripped anchors. On the present occasion,
our vessel went ahead with a will, and though not the fastest of
our steamers, yet with a power of her own, particularly in a
heavy sea, and with lively breezes, which enables her, under
such circumstances to surge ahead with the bravest. We were
soon out of the hook, with our nose set south, a mild setting sun
persuading us onward, holding out rosy wreaths and halos in
the west, which seemed to promise well for the balmy clime to
which our course was bent. The breeze, though fresh, was soft
and warm, and the sea as smooth as the blandishments of a popular
orator. The scene was sufficiently auspicious to bring all
the passengers on deck, where they grouped about together according
to their several affinities. I kept my promise to my
companion, and introduced him to the interesting lady in dovecolored
muslin.

“Miss Burroughs, suffer me to introduce to you my friend,
Mr. Edgar Duyckman of New York.”

The lady bowed graciously — my friend was superlative in
courtesy, and expressed his great delight in making her acquaintance.
She smiled, as she replied —

“Mr. Duyckman seems to forget that he enjoyed this pleasure
on a previous occasion.”

“Indeed! Where, Miss Burroughs?” was the response. Our
Edgar was evidently disquieted. The lady smiled again, the
smallest possible twinkle of the quiz peeping out from the corner
of her eyes.

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

“Both at Newport and Saratoga. But I can hardly complain
that the impression which I made upon his memory was so slight,
remembering how many were the eyes, dazzled like his own, by
the blaze of Miss Everton's beauty.”

Very rich was the suffusion upon Edgar's cheek. He had
been one of the heedless beetles, who had his wings singed in
that beauty's blaze. Common rumor said that he had been
mortified unexpectedly by a rude and single monosyllable, from
that young lady, in reply to a very passionate apostrophe. Poor
fellow, he was quite cut up — cut down, he phrased it — by the
extent of his present companion's knowledge. But she was not
the person to press an ungenerous advantage, and the subject
was soon made to give way to another which left the galled
jade free. He soon recovered his composure, and we got into
a pleasant chat mostly about the world in which we found ourselves;
suffering a “sea change” in thoughts as well as association.
Our fellow-passengers, numbering just enough for good-fellowship
and ease, were mostly veteran seafarers, to whom
salt water brought no afflictions. We were pleasantly enough
occupied for a while, in scanning their visages as they passed,
and discussing their appearances, and supposed objects. Of
course, a fair proportion of the men were bound south for business
purposes. The ladies were but three in number, and, like
my young friend and myself, their aim was for the mountain
country. As yet, any notion of taking this route in midsummer
had not entered into the imagination of summer idlers to conceive.
We were, in a measure, the pioneers in a novel progress.

My friend Duyckman, soon becoming interested in the fair
Selina Burroughs, began to bring forth all his resources of reading
and experience. He had an abundant supply of graceful
and grateful resources, and was capable of that pleasant sort of
intellectual trifling which is perhaps the most current of all the
light coin of society. The moment that he could fairly forget
the malapropos reference to the beautiful coquette of Newport,
he became easy, fluent and interesting, and under his lead the
chat became at once lively and interesting, relating particularly
to the scenes about, and the prospect before us. These, as I
have shown, were sufficiently pleasant and promising. The sun
was set, but the shores lay still in sight, a dim edging of coast,

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

a dark stripe of riband along the deep. We were not yet out
of our latitude, and the points of shore, as we passed, could still
be identified and named. It is easy enough for Americans to pass
from the present to antiquity, and, per saltum, to make a hurried
transition to the future. The orator who does not begin at the
flood, or at least with the first voyage of Columbus, scarcely satisfies
the popular requisition on this head. Thus, coming out of
the mouth of the Hudson, it was matter of course that we should
meditate the career of old Hendrick, of that Ilk, the first to penetrate
the noble avenue of stream from which we had just
emerged. It was no disparagement to the ancient mariner, that
my friend dealt with him in a vein not dissimilar to that in which
Irving disposed of the great men of the Dutch dynasty, the Van
Twillers, the Stuyvesants, and other unpronounceable dignitaries.
He passed, by natural transitions, to modern periods.

“Perhaps, the most exciting of recent events is the oyster
war between the Gothamites and Jerseyites. The history of
this amusing struggle for plunder is one that should be put on
record by a becoming muse. It is a fit subject for an epic. I
would recommend it to Bayard Taylor, or Dr. Holmes. The
first essential is to be found in the opposite characteristics of the
rival races. They are sufficiently distinct for contrast — York
and Jersey — as much so as Greek and Trojan. A study of details
would afford us the Achilles and Hector, the Ulysses, Ajax,
and Thersites. Nor should we want for a pious priest or two,
since, in modern times, piety is, by a large number, supposed to
be only a fit training for habits of peculation.”

“It furnishes a frequent mask, at all events.”

“Yes, and was not wanting in this contest. The number of
persons engaged was sufficient to enlist all varieties of character,
and it was a matter of vital interest to one of the parties at least.
The smaller republic was largely interested in the subject of
debate. The courage and enterprise of the Jerseyans had
plucked the rugged oyster from his native abodes, and subjected
him to the usual processes of civilization. They had planted him
in favorite places, and given due attention to his training. The
oyster was grateful, and took his education naturally. He grew
and fatted; and the benevolent Jerseyans watched his growth
and improvement with daily care, looking fondly forward to the

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

time when he should take his place in the gratified presence of
the great and noble of the land. Famously did the oyster grow—
thus considerately protected — until he rose conspicuous in
every estimation among the gastronomes of Gotham. These
looked with equal envy and admiration upon the performances
of their neighbors. Little did Jersey suspect the danger that
awaited her favorites. But cunning and cupidity, and eager
lust, and ravenous appetite, were planning desolation and overthrow
to the hopes of these guardians of the innocent. Evil designs
were plotted — cruel, treacherous, barbarous, like those
which finally routed the poor nuns at midnight from their
Charlestown convent. And great was the shock and the horror
of Jersey when the assault was finally made under cover of
night and darkness.”

“Truly, Mr. Duyckman, you make a lively picture of the
event. Pray go on: I am interested to know the result. What
of the progress of the war? I confess to only a slight knowledge
of the affair.”

“Without the documents, I can not go into particulars. To
collect these would require a life. To depict them properly
would demand a Homer. The war between the cranes and
frogs would alone furnish a just plan for such a history. I
must content myself with a summary. But, were you to have
proper portraits of the fierce Sam Jones, the redoubtable Pete
Pinnock, Ben the Biter, Barney the Diver, Bill the Raker, Ned
the Devourer, and a score or two more, on both sides, who distinguished
themselves in the field during this bivalvular campaign,
you would feel that there are still provinces for the epic
muse, in which she might soar as gloriously as she ever did in
the days of Ilium. Jersey rose to the necessities of the occasion.
We will say nothing about her interest in this event; but
her pride was involved in the security of her virgin beds; and
when, prompted by cupidity, these were invaded, vi et armis,
by the grasping Gothamites, who desired to share the spoils
which their valor had not been sufficient to achieve, it was not
to be wondered at that all Jersey should rise in arms. The
public sentiment was unanimous. From Newark to Absecom,
but a single cry was heard. From Jersey City to Cape May,
the beacons were lighted up. The cry `To arms!' spread and

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

echoed far and wide, from the heights of Weehawken to the
breakers of Barnegat. The feeling of each Jerseyan was that of
the North Carolinian from Tar river, on his way to Texas, when
he heard of Santa Anna's invasion of the single star republic.
They flourished their plover-guns, where the son of the old
North State flourished his rifle, preparing, like him, to assert
their rights, in nubibus. Well might the oyster family become
proud of the excitement occasioned by the contemplated invasion
of their abodes. The banner of lust and avarice, carried
by the Gothamites, was borne forward with sufficient audacity
to show the estimated value of the prize.”

Here our captain put in with a fragment of one of the ballads
made on the occasion: —



“It was Sam Jones, the fisherman, so famed at Sandy Hook,
That, rising proudly in the midst, the oyster-banner took,
And waved it o'er the host, until, convulsed in every joint,
They swore with him a mighty oath to capture Oyster Point:
Such luscious pictures as he drew of treasures hoarded there,
Such prospects of the future stew, the broil and fry to share,
No Greek or Roman, Turk or Goth, with such an eager scent,
By such a fierce marauder led, to raid or slaughter went.
All glory to Sam Jones the Big — a mighty man was he;
And when he next goes forth to fight, may I be there to see.”

“Bravo, captain! you are as good as a chronicler. Let us
have the rest.”

“That is all I recollect of the ballad; but, had I known your
wishes in season, we might have got it all out of the pilot. He
was in the war, and was one of the wounded — taken with the
fine edge of an oyster-shell on the left nostril, where he carries
the proof of his valor to this day in a monstrous scar. The
only further curious fact I know, in the history, is that the
said scar always opens afresh in the `R' months, — the oysterseason.”

The curious fact thus stated led to some discussion of the occult
subject of moral and physical affinities, in which we wandered
off to the philosophies of Sir Kenelm Digby and Hahnemann.
From these we concluded that there is a latent truth in the
vulgar proverb which asserts “the hair of the dog to be good
for the bite” — a proverb which we hold to be the true source
of homeopathy. The practical inference from the discussion

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

was that our pilot could do nothing more likely to effect the cure
of his abraded nostril, than to subject his nose to an oyster-scraping
in all the months which contain the irritating letter.
This episode over, our Gothamite continued his narration: —

“The invasion of the oyster-beds of Jersey, thus formidably
led by Jones the Big, was at first a surprise. The Jerseyans
never dreamed of the malice of their neighbors. But they had
been vigilant, and were valiant. The Jersey Blues had enjoyed
a very honorable reputation for valor from the Revolutionary
period, not exceeded, perhaps scarcely equalled, by any of the
neighboring colonies. They had a proper pride in maintaining
this reputation. It was at once a question of life and honor,
and they rushed fearlessly to the rescue. The slaughter of
their innocents had begun, and they were suffered but little time
for preparation. Hastily snatching up what weapons and missiles
they could lay hands upon, they darted forth by land and
sea. For a season, the war consisted of unfruitful skirmishes only,
but the two armies at length drew together. The great cities
of refuge of the oyster were in sight, the prize of valor. The
audacity of the invaders increased with the prospect. Sam Jones
led his followers on with a savage desperation peculiarly his
own. Very fearful had been Sam's experience. He had slept
upon a circle of six feet, on an oyster-bed, with the Atlantic rolling
around him. He had enjoyed a hand-to-hand combat with a
shark, of sixteen feet, in five-fathom water. He had ceased to
know fear, and had learned to snap his fingers at all enemies.
No wonder, led by such a hero, that the Gothamites went into
the fray with a rush and shout that shook the shores, and made
the innocent muscles under water quake to the centre of their
terrified beds. They rushed to the attack with a courage which,
as the moral historians are apt to say, was worthy of a better
cause. The Greeks at Troy, under the conduct of Ajax the
Buffalo, never darted under the hills and towers of Ilium with
more defiant demeanor.”

“I am impatient for the issue,” said the lady. “Pray, how
did the Jerseyans stand the shock?”

“Most gallantly — as if duly inspired by the innocence which
they sought to defend. The Trojans, led by Hector and Troilus,
never showed fiercer powers of resistance than did the serried

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

ranks of Jersey under the terrible concussion. Every man became
a hero, — every hero a tower of strength — a fortress.
Terrible was the encounter. The battle opened with the flight
of missiles from the light troops. Shells skated through the air.
It was in the play of this light artillery that the nose of Bill
Perkins, the pilot, suffered its hurts. Another — one of the
Joneses, a cousin of Sam — had the bridge of his fairly broken.
It has not been held passable since. But the sanguinary passions
of the two parties were not willing that the fight should
long continue at respectful distances. Soon, pike crossed with
pike; oyster-rakes grappled with oyster-rakes; forks, that once
drove unembarrassed through the luscious sides of fat victims
only, now found fierce obstruction, and no fat, from implements
of their own structure and dimensions. The conflict was long
in suspense, and only determined in the fall of the redoubtable
Sam, the monarch of Sandy Hook. He succumbed beneath a
blow inflicted by a young turtle, which, caught up in his desperation
by Ralph Roger, of Tuckahoe, was whirled about as
a stone in a sling, thrice above his head, until it came in contact
with that of Jones. Shell against shell. The crack of one
of them was heard. For a moment, the question was doubtful
which. But, in a jiffy, the gigantic bulk of Jones went over, like
a thousand of brick, shaking the clam-beds for sixty miles along
the shore. An awful groan went up from the assembled Gothamites.
The affair was over. They lost heart in the fall of their
hero, and threw down their arms. Jersey conquered in the
conflict.”

“Oh, I am so rejoiced!” exclaimed Miss Burroughs, her proper
sense of justice naturally sympathizing with the threatened innocents,
assailed at midnight in their unconscious beds.

“And what punishment was inflicted upon the marauders?”

“A very fearful one. Thirty prisoners were taken; many
had fallen in the fight; many more had fled. The missing have
never been ascertained to this day.”

“Well, but the punishment?”

“This was planned with a painful malice. At first, the vindictive
passions of the Jerseyans being uppermost, it was strenuously
urged that the captives should be sacrificed as a due
warning to evil-doers. It was agreed that nothing short of the

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

most extreme penalties would suffice to prevent the repetition
of the offence. The nature of the necessity seemed to justify,
with many, the sanguinary decision. The principle urged was,
that the punishment was to be graduated rather by the facility
of crime than by its turpitude. Thus, horse-stealing is in some
regions rated with murder, simply because, from the nature of
beast and country, it is supposed that horses may be more easily
stolen than men slain. Men are usually assumed to incline to
defend their lives; but it would be an extreme case where a
horse, once bridled and saddled, would offer any resistance to
his own abduction. He would rather facilitate the designs upon
his own innocence by the use of his own legs. The oysters,
more simple, more confiding than the horse even, are still more
at the mercy of the marauder. His crime is, accordingly, in
proportion to the weakness, the good faith, the confiding simplicity
of the creature, whose midnight slumbers he invades.
These arguments were well urged by one of the Jersey oystermen,
who had once filled the station of a chancellor of one of
the supreme courts in one of the states. A passion for Cognac
had lost him his elevation, and, in the caprices of fortune, he
had passed from equity to oysters. The transition, now-a-days,
is hardly one to surprise or startle. He used his old experience,
whenever he could get a chance to practise upon an audience,
and made a monstrous long speech upon this occasion; and
very touching indeed was the picture which he drew of the tender
character, the virgin innocence, the exposed situation, the
helplessness of the oyster — its inabilities for self-defence, and
the virtues which commended it to all persons of proper sympathies
and a genuine humanity — which were of a sort, also, to
provoke the horrid appetites of a class of desperates who perpetually
roamed about, like the evil beasts described in scripture,
seeking only what they might devour. Our ex-chancellor
argued that the oyster was to be protected from invasion; that
prevention was always better than cure; that the punishment
of the criminal was the only proper process of prevention; that
law was only valuable for its effects in terrorem; that the rights
of eminent domain in Jersey, along the whole oyster region invaded,
conferred upon her the right of summary punishment, at
her discretion, as the necessary incident of her sovereignty; and

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

he wound up by an eloquent allusion to the oysters as among
the benefactors of mankind. They suffered themselves to live
and fatten only for our gratification; and the least that could be
done would be to put to death all persons who, without legal
rights, presumed to penetrate their sleeping-places and tear them
from their beds with violence.”

“I begin to tremble for the captives,” quoth the lady.

“Well you may. The ex-chancellor had gone into the action
only after certain free potations, and he was eloquent in
the extreme. The situation of the prisoners became a very
perilous one. They were permitted to hearken to the keen debate
respecting their crimes and probable fate. Roped in boats,
or along the shores, they waited in fear and trembling for their
doom. Fortunately, the counsels of humanity prevailed. The
Jerseyans, satisfied with having asserted their rights, and pleased
with victory, were prepared to be magnanimous. They spared
the lives of the offenders, but did not suffer them to depart
wholly without punishment. It may be said, that, considering
the appetites of the Manhattanese, they adopted the severest
of all possible punishments. With their captives fast tethered
in sight, they prepared to indulge in a feast of oysters in which
the Manhattanese were not allowed to share.

“They provided an ample supply, and dressed them in all possible
modes by which to tempt the desires of the epicure. The
captives inhaled the pleasant fumes of the fried; they beheld
the precious liquid which embraced the portly dimensions of the
stewed; they inhaled the odors of choice claret as it amalgamated
with other select virtues of the stew, and they gloated over the
deliciously-brown aspects of a large platter of oyster-fritters.
Oysters on all sides, in all shapes, in every style of dressing,
rewarded the victors for their toils, while the conquered, permitted
to behold, were denied altogether to enjoy. The meat being
extracted, the odorous shells were placed before them, and they
were bidden to eat. `You claimed a share in our beds,' was the
scornful speech of the conquerors, — `your share is before you.
Fall to and welcome.' Violent groans of anguish and mortification
burst from the bosoms of the prisoners at this indignity.
Sam Jones, with a broken sconce, roared his rage aloud with
the breath of a wounded buffalo. But there was no redress —

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

no remedy. After a twenty-four hours' captivity, the offenders
were permitted to go free, with an injunction to `sin no more'
in the way of oysters. It needed no such injunction with many
of the party. The terrors which the poor fellows had undergone
probably cured them of their tastes, if not their cupidity, and
we may fancy them going off, mournfully singing —



“So we'll go no more an-oystering
So late into the night.”

This, in little, is the history of the war, which, as I have said,
deserves to be chronicled for the future in Homeric verse.

Here one of our fellow-passengers put in: —

“The history of the wars between the tribes of Gotham and
Jersey, which you have given, has its parallels in other states.
I was on a visit to what is called in Virginia, `The Eastern
Shore,' where they give you just such a narrative, and where
the oyster-beds are similarly harassed by irresponsible marauding
parties, most of whom are Pennsylvanians. The commerce
of this region is chiefly in oysters. In all the bays you behold
at anchor a suspicious sort of vessel — looking for all the world
like the low, long, black-looking craft of the Spanish flibustier.
From some of the stories told of these vessels, they are really not
a whit better than they should be; and their pursuits are held
to be almost as illegitimate as those of the ancient buccaneers
of Nassau and New Providence. They wage an insatiate war
upon one class, the most inoffensive of all the natives of the
Eastern Shore. Their most innocent name is `pungo' — a sort
of schooner, hailing mostly from Manhattan and Massachusetts.
They prey upon the Virginia oyster banks, ostensibly under the
forms of law. By contract, they procure the ordinary `raccoon
oyster' — the meanest of the tribe — an innocent in a perfect
state of nature — totally uneducated, at a shilling (York) per
bushel. These are carried off in large quantities to the bays
and harbors of Pennsylvania, New York, and places farther
east, and placed in nurseries, where good heed is taken to their
ease, growth, and physical development, until they are fitted to
take their places at table, to the satisfaction of appreciative
guests. For the better oysters, taken from deep water, and
worthy of the immediate attention of the public, the `pungos'
pay three shillings. In the cities farther north they are retailed

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

at this rate by the dozen — that number being a standard allowance,
for an able-bodied alderman, of moderate stomach — an
Apicius, not an Heliogabalus. This is the only legalized method
of robbing the Virginia waters of their natives. By this process
the poorer sort of people are employed to gather the oyster, and
are thus compensated for their labor — nothing being allowed for
the value of the `innocent' victim. As it is thus made a business
for a certain portion of the residents, the practice is tolerated,
if not encouraged; though it threatens to destroy, in the
end, the resources of the region in respect to this commodity.
The clam is appropriated in the same manner, to say nothing of
large varieties of fish.

“But there are trespassers who pursue another practice; who
seize with the strong hand — who make formidable descents, at
unreasonable hours and seasons, and rend and carry off immense
quantities, without leaving the usual toll. To these forays, the
sensibilities and the patriotism of the people are always keenly
alive; and fearful issues, tooth and nail, are sometimes the consequence.

“On one occasion, not long ago, the Virginians of that region
got an inkling of a formidable invasion by the Pennsylvanians.
The `bale fires' were lighted accordingly; — the horn was blown,
and a general gathering took place of all within striking distance.
The `Old Dominion' is not easily roused, being huge of
form, indolent, and easily pacified by appeals to her magnitude
and greatness. You may take many liberties with her, so long
as you do not ruffle her self-esteem — nay, you may absolutely
meddle with her pocketbook if you will do the thing adroitly
and without disturbing her siesta; — but beware how you carry
off her oysters without paying the customary toll. She can't
stand that.

“On this occasion, whig and democrat, forgetting old snarls,
came forth with a hearty will. They stood shoulder to shoulder,
and the same horn summoned equally both parties to the conflict.
It was a common cause, and they promptly agreed to go
together to the death for their rights in oysters. As in the case of
the combatants of Gotham and Jersey, each side had its famous
captains — its Ajaxes and Hectors. But the Pennsylvanians
suffered from a falling of the heart before they came to blows.

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

Whether it was that their conscientiousness was too active or
their courage too dormant, they submitted before they came to
blows; and the whole foraging party — `the entire swine' —
an entire tribe of that peaceable sachem, Penn — in a body,
every mother's son of them — eighty or ninety in number —
were driven into an extemporary logpen at the muzzle of the
musket. Around this our angry Virginians kept vigilant watch.
The Quaker that raised head above the battlements, though
but to peep out at the evening sunset, was warned backward with
a tap of spear or shilelah. They were held thus trembling for
two or three days in durance vile, until they had paid heavy
ransom. It required some fifteen hundred dollars, cash, before
the foragers were released. This was a famous haul for our
guid folk of the Eastern Shore. For some time it had the effect
of keeping off trespassers. But when was cupidity ever quieted
short of having its throat of greed cut at the carotid? The
practice has been resumed, and our Eastern Shore Virginians
are again beginning to growl and to show their teeth. When I
was there last, they were brushing up their guns, and newly
priming. They promise us a new demonstration shortly, both
parties, whig and democratic, preparing to unite their forces to
prevent their innocent young shellfish from being torn away
from their beds at midnight.”

“And loving oysters as I do, I am free to say they could not
peril their lives in a more noble cause. Stamped paper and tea
were nothing to it.”

-- --

CHAPTER IV.

“With song and story make the long way short.”

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

The sea never fails to furnish noble studies to those who, by
frequent travel, have succeeded in overcoming its annoyances.
But the number is few who feel reconciled to calm thought and
patient meditation while roaming, at large and lone, on its wilderness
of bosom. Those only who have completely undergone
that sea change, of which Shakspere tells us in the “Tempest,”
can yield themselves fairly up to the fancies which it inspires and
the subliming thought which it awakens. Unhappily, to the
greater number of those the subject has lost all its freshness.
When we have so frequently boxed the compass, that we can


“Lay hands upon old ocean's mane,
And play familiar with his hoary locks,”
he forfeits all his mysteries.

It is surprising to note how little there is really visible in the
great deeps to those who go down frequently upon the waters.
To such eyes they even lose their vastness, their vagueness, the
immensity which baffles vision, and fills the mind with its most
impressive ideas of eternity. Your “Old Salt” is a notorious
skeptic. He wears his forefinger perpetually upon the side of
his nose. He is not to be amused with fancies and chimeras.
He has outgrown wholly his sense of wonder, and his thought
of the sea is somewhat allied with the contemptuous, as was that
of the Mississippian for the brown bear whom he had whipped
in single combat. As for marvels and mysteries in the creature—
beauties of splendor or grandeur — these wholly elude his
thoughts and eyes. If he appreciates the sea at all, it is solely
because of its sharpening effect upon his appetite!

Most of those wayfarers whom you meet often upon the route
belong to this order. You will find them at all times peering
into the larder. In their sleep, they dream of it, and you will

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

hear broken speeches from their lips which show their memories
still busy with yesterday's feast, or their anticipations preparing
for that of the morrow. The steward and cook aboard-ship are
the first persons whose acquaintance they make. These they
bribe with shillings and civilities. You will scarcely open your
eyes in the morning, ere you will see these “hail fellows” with
toast and tankard in their clutches; a bowl of coffee and a cracker
is the initial appetizer, with possibly a tass of brandy in the
purple beverage, as a lacer. Then you see them hanging about
the breakfast table, where they take care to plant themselves
in the near neighborhood of certain of the choicest dishes. All
their little arrangements are made before you get to the table,
and there will be a clever accumulation of good things about the
plates of these veterans, in the shape of roll and egg, etc., which
would seem destined to remind the proprietor, in the language
of warning which was spoken daily (though with a far different
object) to the monarch of the Medes and Persians —“Remember,
thou art mortal.”

This is a fact which our veterans of the high seas never forget.
They carry within them a sufficient monitor which ever cries,
like the daughter of the horse-leech, “Give! Give!” They
have no qualms of conscience or of bowels; and it seems to do
them rare good to behold the qualms of others. It would seem
that they rejoiced in these exhibitions, simply as they are, assured
by these, that the larder is destined to no premature invasion
on the part of the sufferers.

I have often looked upon this class of travellers — not with
envy, Heaven forefend! — though it would have rejoiced me frequently,
at sea, to have possessed some of their immunities —
that rare insensibility, for example, in the regions of diaphragm
and abdomen, which, if unexercised for appetite, might at least
suffer other sensibilities to be free for exercise.

But it has provoked my wonder, if not my admiration, that
inflexible stolidity of nature, which enables the mere mortal so
entirely to obtain the ascendency over the spiritual man. Our
gourmand sees no ocean waste around him — follows no tumbling
billows with his eye — watches not, with straining eagerness,
where the clouds and the waters descend and rise, as it were in
an embrace of passion. Sunrise only tells him of his coffee and

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

cracker, noon of lunch, sunset of tea, and the rarely sublimed
fires of the moonlight, gleaming from a thousand waves, suggest
only a period of repose, in which digestion goes on without any
consciousness of that great engine which he has all day been
packing with fuel. Tell him of porpoise and shark, and his
prayer is that they may be taken. He has no scruples to try a
steak from the ribs of the shark, though it may have swallowed
his own grandmother. Of the porpoise he has heard as the seahog,
and the idea of a roast of it, is quite sufficient to justify the
painstaking with which he urges upon the foremast man to take
his place at the prow, in waiting, with his harpoon. Nay, let a
school of dolphins be seen beneath the bows, darting along with
graceful and playful sweep, in gold and purple, glancing through
the billows, like so many rainbows of the deep, he thinks
of them only as a fry — an apology for whiting and cavalli, of
which he sighs with the tenderest recollections, and for which
he is always anxious to find a substitute. I have already observed
that we have two or three specimens of this genus now
on board the Marion.

“I don't know,” said our fair companion, “but that steam
has robbed the sea very equally of its charms and terrors.”

“Ah! we have now no long voyages. Your coastwise travelling
seldom takes you from sight of land, and you scarcely
step from the pier head in one city, before you begin to look out
for the lighthouse of another. Even when crossing the great
pond, you move now so rapidly, and in such mighty vessels, that
you carry a small city with you — a community adequate to all
your social wants — and are thus made comparatively indifferent
to your absolute whereabouts.”

“Well, there is something pleasant,” said one, “to be able to
fling yourself into your berth in one city only to awaken in another.
I confess that it takes away all motive to thought and
survey. Few persons care to look abroad and about in such
short periods. There is little to amuse or interest, traversing
the ship's decks for a night, in the face of smoke and steam,
jostling with strange people wrapped in cloaks, whom you do not
care to know, as it is not probable that you are ever to meet
again when you part to-morrow. You must be long and lonely
on the seas, before the seas will become grateful in your sight

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

and reveal their wonders. Steam has removed this necessity
and thus taken away all the wonders of the deep. You now see
no mysteries in the surging billows — hear no spiritual voices
from the shrouds. The spell has been taken from the waters —
the trident is broken in the hands of the great Triton. Steam, a
mightier magic, has puffed away, as by a breath, a whole world
of unsubstantial, but very beautiful fable. The ocean is now as
patient as the wild horse under the lasso — subdued to the will
of a rider who was never known to spare whip or spur.”

“The worst feature in this improved navigation is its unsocial
influence. It deprives you of all motive to break down those
idle little barriers of convention which are apt to fetter the very
best minds, and cause a forfeiture of some of their sweetest humanities.
You seek to know none of the virtues of your companions,
and certainly never care to put in exercise your own.
One ceases to be amiable in a short voyage. A long one, on
the contrary, brings out all that is meritorious as well in yourself
as your shipmate. A sense of mutual dependence is vastly
promotive of good fellowship.—Then you see something of one
another, and hear something of the world. People show what
they are, and tell you what they have seen; and intimacies,
thus formed, have ripened into friendships, which no after events
have been able to rupture. Commend me to the ancient slow-and-easy
packet ships that left you time for all these things; —
that went between Charleston and New York, and never felt
any impatience to get to the end of their journey; — that took
every advantage afforded by a calm to nap drowsily on the bosom
of the broad element in which they loved to float; — and
rocked lazily upon the great billows, as if coquetting with the
breezes rather than using them for progress.”

“There was leisure then for study and philosophy and poetry;
nay, love-making was then an easy and agreeable employment,
to such as had the stomach for it. It will not be easy for me
to forget my thousand experiences of the tender passion on such
voyages — by moonlight and starlight — `with one sweet spirit
for my minister,' gazing together on the great mirror-like ocean,
or up into the persuasive heavens, till we drank in floods of tenderness,
from a myriad of loving eyes.”

“Ah!” cried Duyckman archly, “one is reminded of Moore—

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]



“`Ah! could yon heaven but speak as well,
As starry eyes can see,
Ah! think what tales 'twould have to tell,
Of wandering youth like me.'

“By the way, why should we not have some tales of wandering
youth to-night — and why not some songs too. Miss
Burroughs, it has not escaped my very curious eye that there is
a guitar among your luggage. May I hope that you will suffer
me to bring it you?”

The lady hesitated. I interposed:—

“Oh! surely; we must not suffer such a night of beauty, such
a sea of calm, such a mild delicious evening, to pass unemployed,
and in the only appropriate fashion. We are a little world to
ourselves — pilgrims to one Canterbury, and we may well borrow
a leaf from Boccacio and a lesson from Chaucer. You will
sing for us, and we shall strive to requite you, each after his
own fashion. Here are several whom I know to be capable of
pleasant contribution in the way of song and story, and my
friend Duyckman can hardly refuse to follow your example, as
he suggests it. In your ear, I may whisper that he is full of romances,
and has a whole budget of legends wrought out of Proven
çal and Troubadour history.”

“Fie! Fie! Honor bright.”

The lady now gracefully consented.

“The temptation is too great to be resisted. My scruples
yield to your persuasions. Will you order the guitar?”

It was brought. We had the music, but not alone. To the
great delight of all parties, the fair charmer gave us her lyrics
woven in with an historical narrative — a romance in itself,
which, in a brief and pleasant introduction, she mentioned that
she had gathered herself from the lips of the celebrated General—
of Venezuela, who was only last year in the country. I
must deliver the story, as nearly as possible as it came from the
lady's lips, not forgetting to mention that, in the lyrical portions,
the guitar contributed the accompaniment, and the effect of
the pieces, thus delivered, was singularly dramatic and effective.

Our circle contracted about the fair raconteur, silence followed,
and raised attention, and she began.

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

CHAPTER I.

Whenever the several nations of the earth which have
achieved their deliverance from misrule and tyranny, shall point,
as they each may, to the fair women who have taken active part
in the cause of liberty, and by their smiles and services have
contributed in no measured degree to the great objects of national
defence and deliverance, it will be with a becoming and
just pride only that the Colombians shall point to their virgin
martyr, commonly known among them as La Pola, the Maid of
Bogota. With the history of their struggle for freedom her
story will always be intimately associated; her tragical fate,
due solely to the cause of her country, being linked with all the
touching interest of the most romantic adventure. Her spirit
seemed to be woven of the finest materials. She was gentle,
exquisitively sensitive, and capable of the most true and tender
attachments. Her mind was one of rarest endowments, touched
to the finest issues of eloquence, and gifted with all the powers
of the improvisatrice; while her courage and patriotism seem to
have been cast in those heroic moulds of antiquity from which
came the Cornelias and Deborahs of famous memory. Well
had it been for her country had the glorious model which she
bestowed upon her people been held in becoming homage by
the race with which her destiny was cast — a race masculine
only in exterior, and wanting wholly in that necessary strength
of soul which, rising to the due appreciation of the blessings of
national freedom, is equally prepared to make, for its attainment,
every necessary sacrifice of self. And yet our heroine was but
a child in years — a lovely, tender, feeble creature, scarcely
fifteen years of age. But the soul grows rapidly to maturity in
some countries, and, in the case of women, it is always great in
its youth, if greatness is ever destined to be its possession.

Doña Apolinaria Zalabariata — better known by the name
of La Pola — was a young girl, the daughter of a good family
of Bogota, who was distinguished at an early period, as well for
her great gifts of beauty as of intellect. She was but a child

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

when Bolivar first commenced his struggles with the Spanish
authorities, with the ostensible object of freeing his country from
their oppressive tyrannies. It is not within our province to discuss
the merits of his pretensions as a deliverer, or his courage
and military skill as a hero. The judgment of the world and
of time has fairly set at rest those specious and hypocritical
claims, which, for a season, presumed to place him on the pedestal
with our Washington. We now know that he was not only
a very selfish, but a very ordinary man — not ordinary, perhaps,
in the sense of intellect, for that would be impossible in the case
of one who was so long able to maintain his eminent position,
and to succeed in his capricious progresses, in spite of inferior
means, and a singular deficiency of the heroic faculty. But his
ambition was the vulgar ambition, and, if possible, something
still inferior. It contemplated his personal wants alone; it
lacked all the elevation of purpose which is the great essential
of patriotism, and was wholly wanting in that magnanimity of
soul which delights in the sacrifice of self, whenever such sacrifice
promises the safety of the single great purpose which it
professes to accomplish.

But we are not now to consider Bolivar, the deliverer, as one
whose place in the pantheon has already been determined by
the unerring judgment of posterity. We are to behold him only
with those eyes in which he was seen by the devoted followers
to whom he brought, or appeared to bring, the deliverance for
which they yearned. It is with the eyes of the passionate
young girl, La Pola, the beautiful and gifted child, whose dream
of country perpetually craved the republican condition of ancient
Rome, in the days of its simplicity and virtue; it is with her
fancy and admiration that we are to crown the ideal Bolivar,
till we acknowledge him, as he appears to her, the Washington
of the Colombians, eager only to emulate the patriotism, and to
achieve like successes with his great model of the northern
confederacy.

Her feelings and opinions, with regard to the Liberator, were
those of her family. Her father was a resident of Bogota, a
man of large possessions and considerable intellectual acquirements.
He gradually passed from a secret admiration of Bolivar
to a warm sympathy with his progress, and an active support —

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

so far as he dared, living in a city under immediate and despotic
Spanish rule — of all his objects. He followed with eager eyes
the fortunes of the chief, as they fluctuated between defeat and
victory in other provinces, waiting anxiously the moment when
the success and policy of the struggle should bring deliverance,
in turn, to the gates of Bogota. Without taking up arms himself,
he contributed secretly from his own resources to supplying
the coffers of Bolivar with treasure, even when his operations
were remote — and his daughter was the agent through whose
unsuspected ministry the money was conveyed to the several
emissaries who were commissioned to receive it. The duty was
equally delicate and dangerous, requiring great prudence and
circumspection; and the skill, address, and courage, with which
the child succeeded in the execution of her trusts, would furnish
a frequent lesson for older heads, and the sterner and the bolder
sex.

La Pola was but fourteen years old when she obtained her
first glimpse of the great man in whose cause she had already
been employed, and of whose deeds and distinctions she had
heard so much. By the language of the Spanish tyranny which
swayed with iron authority over her native city, she heard him
denounced and execrated as a rebel and marauder, for whom
an ignominious death was already decreed by the despotic viceroy.
This language, from such lips, was of itself calculated
to raise its object favorably in her enthusiastic sight. By the
patriots, whom she had been accustomed to love and venerate,
she heard the same name breathed always in whispers of hope
and affection, and fondly commended, with tearful blessings, to
the watchful care of Heaven.

She was soon to behold with her own eyes this individual
thus equally distinguished by hate and homage in her hearing.
Bolivar apprized his friends in Bogota that he should visit them
in secret. That province, ruled with a fearfully strong hand by
Zamano, the viceroy, had not yet ventured to declare itself for
the republic. It was necessary to operate with caution; and it
was no small peril which Bolivar necessarily incurred, in penetrating
to its capital, and laying his snares, and fomenting insurrection,
beneath the very hearth-stones of the tyrant. It was
to La Pola's hands that the messenger of the Liberator confided

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

the missives that communicated this important intelligence to
her father. She little knew the contents of the billet which she
carried him in safety, nor did he confide them to the child. He
himself did not dream of the precocious extent of that enthusiasm
which she felt almost equally for the common cause, and for the
person of its great advocate and champion. Her father simply
praised her care and diligence, rewarded her with his fondest
caresses, and then proceeded with all quiet despatch to make his
preparations for the secret reception of the deliverer.

It was at midnight, and while a thunder-storm was raging,
that he entered the city, making his way, agreeably to previous
arrangement, and under select guidance, into the inner apartments
of the house of Zalabariata. A meeting of the conspirators—
for such they were — of head men among the patriots of
Bogota, had been contemplated for his reception. Several of
them were accordingly in attendance when he came. These
were persons whose sentiments were well-known to be friendly
to the cause of liberty, who had suffered by the hands, or were
pursued by the suspicions of Zamano, and who, it was naturally
supposed, would be eagerly alive to every opportunity of shaking
off the rule of the oppressor.

But patriotism, as a philosophic sentiment, to be indulged
after a good dinner, and discussed phlegmatically, if not classically,
over sherry and cigars, is a very different sort of thing
from patriotism as a principle of action, to be prosecuted as a
duty, at every peril, instantly and always, to the death if need
be. Our patriots at Bogota were but too frequently of the contemplative,
the philosophical order. Patriotism with them was
rather a subject for eloquence than use. They could recall
those Utopian histories of Greece and Rome which furnish us
with ideals rather than facts, and sigh for names like those of
Cato, and Brutus, and Aristides. But more than this did not
seem to enter their imaginations as at all necessary to assert
the character which it pleased them to profess, or maintain the
reputation which they had prospectively acquired for the very
commendable virtue which constituted their ordinary theme.
Bolivar found them cold. Accustomed to overthrow and usurpation,
they were now slow to venture property and life upon
the predictions and promises of one who, however perfect in

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

their estimation as a patriot, had yet suffered from most capricious
fortunes. His past history, indeed, except for its patriotism,
offered but very doubtful guarantees in favor of the enterprise
to which they were invoked.

Bolivar was artful and ingenious. He had considerable powers
of eloquence — was specious and persuasive; had an oily, and
bewitching tongue, like Belial; and, if not altogether capable of
making the worse appear the better cause, could at least so shape
the aspects of evil fortune, that, to the unsuspicious nature, they
would seem to be the very results aimed at by the most deliberate
arrangement and resolve.

But Bolivar, on this occasion, was something more than ingenious
and persuasive; he was warmly earnest, and passionately
eloquent. In truth, he was excited much beyond his wont. He
was stung to indignation by a sense of disappointnent. He had
calculated largely on this meeting, and it promised now to be a
failure. He had anticipated the eager enthusiasm of a host of
brave and noble spirits, ready to fling out the banner of freedom
to the winds, and cast the scabbard from the sword for ever.
Instead of this, he found but a little knot of cold, irresolute men,
thinking only of the perils of life which they should incur, and
the forfeiture and loss of property which might accrue from any
hazardous experiments.

Bolivar spoke to them in language less artificial and much
more impassioned than was his wont. He was a man of impulse
rather than of thought or principle, and, once aroused, the intense
fire of a southern sun seemed to burn fiercely in all his
words and actions.

His speech was heard by other ears than those to which it
was addressed. The shrewd mind of La Pola readily conjectured
that the meeting at her father's house, at midnight, and
under peculiar circumstances, contemplated some extraordinary
object. She was aware that a tall, mysterious stranger had
passed through the court, under the immediate conduct of her
father himself. Her instinct divined in this stranger the person
of the deliverer, and her heart would not suffer her to lose the
words, or, if possible to obtain it, to forego the sight of the great
object of its patriotic worship. Besides, she had a right to know

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

and to see. She was of the party, and had done them service.
She was yet to do them more.

Concealed in an adjoining apartment — a sort of oratory, connected
by a gallery with the chamber in which the conspirators
were assembled — she was able to hear the earnest arguments
and passionate remonstrances of the Liberator. They confirmed
all her previous admiration of his genius and character. She
felt with indignation the humiliating position which the men of
Bogota held in his eyes. She heard their pleas and scruples,
and listened with a bitter scorn to the thousand suggestions of
prudence, the thousand calculations of doubt and caution, with
which timidity seeks to avoid precipitating a crisis. She could
listen and endure no longer. The spirit of the improvvisatrice
was upon her. Was it also that of fate and a higher Providence?
She seized the guitar, of which she was the perfect
mistress, and sung even as her soul counselled and the exigency
of the event demanded. Our translation of her lyrical overflow
is necessarily a cold and feeble one.



It was a dream of freedom,
A mocking dream, though bright,
That showed the men of Bogota
All arming for the fight;
All eager for the hour that wakes
The thunders of redeeming war,
And rushing forth, with glittering steel,
To join the bands of Bolivar.
My soul, I said, it can not be
That Bogota shall be denied
Her Arismendi too — her chief
To pluck her honor up and pride;
The wild Llanero boasts his braves
That, stung with patriot wrath and shame,
Rushed redly to the realm of graves,
And rose, through blood and death, to fame.
How glad mine ear with other sounds,
Of freemen worthy these that tell!
Ribas, who felt Caraccas' wounds,
And for her hope and triumph fell;
And that young hero, well beloved,
Giraldat, still a name for song;
Marino, Piar, dying soon,
But, for the future living long.

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]



Oh! could we stir with other names,
The cold, deaf hearts that hear us now,
How would it bring a thousand shames,
In fire, to each Bogotan's brow!
How clap in pride Grenada's hands,
How glows Venezuela's heart,
And how, through Cartagena's lands,
A thousand chiefs and heroes start.
Sodeno, Paez, lo! they rush,
Each with his wild and Cossack rout
A moment feels the fearful hush,
A moment hears the fearful shout!
They heed no lack of arts and arms,
But all their country's perils feel,
And, sworn for freedom, bravely break,
The glittering legions of Castile.
I see the gallant Roxas clasp
The towering banner of her sway;
And Monagas, with fearful grasp,
Plucks down the chief that stops the way;
The reckless Urdaneta rides,
Where rives the earth the iron hail;
Nor long the Spanish foeman bides,
The strokes of old Zaraza's flail!
Oh, generous heroes, how ye rise!
How glow your states with equal fires!
'T is there Valencia's banner flies,
And there Cumana's soul aspires;
There, on each hand, from east to west,
From Oronook to Panama,
Each province bares its noble breast,
Each hero — save in Bogota!

At the first sudden gush of the music from within, the father
of the damsel started to his feet, and, with confusion in his countenance,
was about to leave the apartment. But Bolivar arrested
his footsteps, and in a whisper commanded him to be silent and
remain. The conspirators, startled if not alarmed, were compelled
to listen. Bolivar did so with a pleased attention. He
was passionately fond of music, and this was of a sort at once
to appeal to his objects and his taste. His eye kindled as the
song proceeded. His heart rose with an exulting sentiment.
The moment, indeed, embodied one of his greatest triumphs —
the tribute of a pure, unsophisticated soul, inspired by Heaven

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

with the happiest and highest endowments, and by earth with
the noblest sentiments of pride and country. When the music
ceased, Zalabariata was about to apologize and to explain, but
Bolivar again gently and affectionately arrested his utterance.

“Fear nothing,” said he. “Indeed, why should you fear? I
am in the greater danger here, if there be danger for any; and
I would as soon place my life in the keeping of that noble
damsel, as in the arms of my mother. Let her remain, my
friend; let her hear and see all; and above, do not attempt to
apologize for her. She is my ally. Would that she could make
these men of Bogota feel with herself — feel as she makes even
me to feel.”

The eloquence of the Liberator received a new impulse from
that of the improvisatrice. He renewed his arguments and entreaties
in a different spirit. He denounced, in yet bolder language
than before, that wretched pusillanimity which, quite as
much, he asserted, as the tyranny of the Spaniard, was the
curse under which the liberties of the country groaned and
suffered.

“And now, I ask,” he continued, passionately, “men of Bogota,
if ye really purpose to deny yourselves all share in the
glory and peril of the effort which is for your own emancipation.
Are your brethren of the other provinces to maintain the conflict
in your behalf, while, with folded hands, you submit, doing
nothing for yourselves? Will you not lift the banner also?
Will you not draw sword in your own honor, and the defence
of your firesides and families? Talk not to me of secret contributions.
It is your manhood, not your money, that is needful
for success. And can you withhold yourselves while you profess
to hunger after that liberty for which other men are free to
peril all — manhood, money, life, hope, everything but honor
and the sense of freedom. But why speak of peril in this?
Peril is everywhere. It is the inevitable child of life, natural to
all conditions — to repose as well as action, — to the obscurity
which never goes abroad, as well as to that adventure which
for ever seeks the field. You incur no more peril in openly
braving your tyrant, all together as one man, than you do
thus tamely sitting beneath his footstool, and trembling for ever
lest his capricious will may slay as it enslaves. Be you but

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

true to yourselves — openly true — and the danger disappears
as the night-mists that speed from before the rising sun. There
is little that deserves the name of peril in the issue which lies
before us. We are more than a match — united, and filled with
the proper spirit — for all the forces that Spain can send against
us. It is in our coldness that she warms — in our want of unity
that she finds strength. But even were we not superior to her
in numbers — even were the chances all wholly and decidedly
against us — I still can not see how it is that you hesitate to
draw the sword in so sacred a strife — a strife which consecrates
the effort, and claims Heaven's sanction for success. Are your
souls so subdued by servitude, are you so accustomed to bonds
and tortures, that these no longer irk and vex your daily consciousness?
Are you so wedded to inaction that you cease to
feel? Is it the frequency of the punishment that has made you
callous to the ignominy and the pain? Certainly, your viceroy
gives you frequent occasion to grow reconciled to any degree of
hurt and degradation. Daily you behold, and I hear, of the
exactions of this tyrant — of the cruelties and the murders to
which he accustoms you in Bogota. Hundreds of your friends
and kinsmen, even now, lie rotting in the common prisons, denied
equally your sympathies and every show of justice, perishing
daily under the most cruel privations. Hundreds have perished
by this and other modes of torture, and the gallows and
garote seem never to be unoccupied. Was it not the bleaching
skeleton of the venerable Hermano, whom I well knew for his
wisdom and patriotism, which I beheld, even as I entered, hanging
in chains over the gateway of your city? Was he not the
victim of his wealth and love of country? Who among you is
secure? He dared but to deliver himself as a man — and, as he
was suffered to stand alone, he was destroyed. Had you, when
he spoke, but prepared yourselves to act, flung out the banner
of resistance to the winds, and bared the sword for the last
noble struggle, Hermano had not perished, nor were the glorious
work only now to be begun. But which of you, involved in the
same peril with Hermano, will find the friend, in the moment of
his need, to take the first step for his rescue? Each of you, in
turn, having wealth to tempt the spoiler, will be sure to need
such friendship. It seems you do not look for it among one

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

another — where, then, do you propose to find it? Will you
seek for it among the Cartagenians — among the other provinces—
to Bolivar without? Vain expectation, if you are unwilling
to peril anything for yourselves within! In a tyranny
so suspicious and so reckless as is yours, you must momentarily
tremble lest ye suffer at the hands of your despot. True manhood
rather prefers any peril which puts an end to this state of
anxiety and fear. Thus to tremble with apprehension ever, is
ever to be dying. It is a life of death only which ye live — and
any death or peril that comes quickly at the summons, is to be
preferred before it. If, then, ye have hearts to feel, or hopes
to warm ye — a pride to suffer consciousness of shame, or an
ambition that longs for better things — affections for which to
covet life, or the courage with which to assert and to defend
your affections — ye can not, ye will not hesitate to determine,
with souls of freemen, upon what is needful to be done. Ye
have but one choice as men; and the question which is left for
ye to resolve, is that which determines, not your possessions, not
even your lives, but simply your rank and stature in the world
of humanity and man.”

The Liberator paused, not so much through his own or the
exhaustion of the subject, as that his hearers should in turn be
heard. But, with this latter object, his forbearance was profitless.
There were those among them, indeed, who had their
answers to his exhortations, but these were not of a character to
promise boldly for their patriotism or courage. Their professions,
indeed, were ample, but were confined to unmeaning generalities.
“Now is the time — now!” was the response of
Bolivar to all that was said. But they faltered and hung back
at every utterance of his spasmodically-uttered “now! now!”
He scanned their faces eagerly, with a hope that gradually
yielded to despondency. Their features were blank and inexpressive,
as their answers had been meaningless or evasive.
Several of them were of that class of quiet citizens, unaccustomed
to any enterprises but those of trade, who are always slow
to peril wealth by a direct issue with their despotism. They
felt the truth of Bolivar's assertions. They knew that their
treasures were only so many baits and lures to the cupidity and
exactions of the royal emissaries, but they still relied on their

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

habitual caution and docility to keep terms with the tyranny at
which they yet trembled. When, in the warmth of his enthusiasm,
Bolivar depicted the bloody struggles which must precede
their deliverance, they began, indeed, to wonder among themselves
how they ever came to fall into that mischievous philosophy
of patriotism which had involved them with such a restless
rebel as Bolivar! Others of the company were ancient hidalgos,
who had been men of spirit in their day, but who had survived
the season of enterprise, which is that period only when
the heart swells and overflows with full tides of warm and
impetuous blood.

“Your error,” said he, in a whisper to Señor Don Joachim
de Zalabariata, “was in not bringing young men into your
counsels.”

“We shall have them hereafter,” was the reply, also in a
whisper.

“We shall see,” muttered the Liberator, who continued,
though in silence, to scan the assembly with inquisitive eyes, and
an excitement of soul, which increased duly with his efforts to
subdue it. He had found some allies in the circle — some few
generous spirits, who, responding to his desires, were anxious to
be up and doing. But it was only too apparent that the main
body of the company had been rather disquieted than warmed.
In this condition of hopeless and speechless indecision, the emotions
of the Liberator became scarcely controllable. His whole
frame trembled with the anxiety and indignation of his spirit.
He paced the room hurriedly, passing from group to group,
appealing to individuals now, where hitherto he had spoken collectively,
and suggesting detailed arguments in behalf of hopes
and objects, which it does not need that we should incorporate
with our narrative. But when he found how feeble was the
influence which he exercised, and how cold was the echo to his
appeal, he became impatient, and no longer strove to modify the
expression of that scorn and indignation which he had for some
time felt. The explosion followed in no measured language.

“Men of Bogota, you are not worthy to be free. Your chains
are merited. You deserve your insecurities, and may embrace,
even as ye please, the fates which lie before you. Acquiesce
in the tyranny which offends no longer, but be sure that

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

acquiescence never yet has disarmed the despot when his rapacity
needs a victim. Your lives and possessions — which ye dare not
peril in the cause of freedom — lie equally at his mercy. He
will not pause, as you do, to use them at his pleasure. To save
them from him there is but one way — to employ them against
him. There is no security against power but in power; and to
check the insolence of foreign strength you must oppose to it
your own. This ye have not soul to do, and I leave you to the
destiny you have chosen. This day, this night, it was yours to
resolve. I have perilled all to move you to the proper resolution.
You have denied me, and I leave you. To-morrow — unless
indeed I am betrayed to-night” — looking with a sarcastic
smile around him as he spoke — “I shall unfurl the banner of
the republic even within your own province, in behalf of Bogota,
and seek, even against your own desires, to bestow upon you
those blessings of liberty which ye have not the soul to conquer
for yourselves.”

CHAPTER II.

Hardly had these words been spoken, when the guitar again
sounded from within. Every ear was instantly hushed as the
strain ascended — a strain, more ambitious than the preceding,
of melancholy and indignant apostrophe. The improvvisatrice
was no longer able to control the passionate inspiration which
took its tone from the stern eloquence of the Liberator. She
caught from him the burning sentiment of scorn which it was no
longer his policy to repress, and gave it additional effect in the
polished sarcasm of her song. Our translation will poorly suffice
to convey a proper notion of the strain.



Then be it so, if serviles ye will be,
When manhood's soul had broken every chain,
'Twere scarce a blessing now to make ye free,
For such condition tutored long in vain;
Yet may we weep the fortunes of our land,
Though woman's tears were never known to take
One link away from that oppressive band
Ye have not soul, not soul enough to break!
Oh! there were hearts of might in other days,
Brave chiefs, whose memory still is dear to fame;
Alas for ours! — the gallant deeds we praise
But show more deeply red our cheeks of shame:

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]



As from the midnight gloom the weary eye,
With sense that can not the bright dawn forget,
Looks sadly hopeless, from the vacant sky,
To that where late the glorious day-star set!
Yet all's not midnight dark if, in your land,
There be some gallant hearts to brave the strife;
One single generous blow from Freedom's hand
May speak again our sunniest hopes to life;
If but one blessed drop in living veins
Be worthy those who teach us from the dead,
Vengeance and weapons both are in your chains,
Hurled fearlessly upon your despot's head!
Yet, if no memory of the living past
Can wake ye now to brave the indignant strife,
'Twere nothing wise, at least, that we should last
When death itself might wear a look of life!
Ay, when the oppressive arm is lifted high,
And scourge and torture still conduct to graves,
To strike, though hopeless still — to strike and die!
They live not, worthy freedom, who are slaves!

As the song proceeded, Bolivar stood forward as one rapt in
ecstacy. The exultation brightened in his eye, and his manner
was that of a soul in the realization of its highest triumph. Not
so the Bogotans by whom he was surrounded. They felt the
terrible sarcasm which the damsel's song conveyed — a sarcasm
immortalized to all the future, in the undying depths of a song
to be remembered. They felt the humiliation of such a record,
and hung their heads in shame. At the close of the ballad,
Bolivar exclaimed to Joachim de Zalabarietta, the father:—

“Bring the child before us. She is worthy to be a prime minister.
A prime minister? No! the hero of the forlorn hope! a
spirit to raise a fallen standard from the dust, and to tear down
and trample that of the enemy. Bring her forth, Joachim. Had
your men of Bogota but a tithe of a heart so precious! Nay,
could her heart be divided among them — it might serve a thousand—
there were no viceroy of Spain within your city now!”

And when the father brought her forth from the little cabinet,
that girl, flashing with inspiration — pale and red by turns —
slightly made, but graceful — very lovely to look upon —
wrapped in loose white garments, with her long hair, dark and
flowing unconfined, and so long that it was easy for her to

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

walk upon it* — the admiration of the Liberator was insuppressible.

“Bless you for ever,” he cried, “my fair Princess of Freedom!
You, at least, have a free soul, and one that is certainly
inspired by the great divinity of earth. You shall be mine ally,
though I find none other in all Bogota sufficiently courageous.
In you, my child, in you and yours, there is still a redeeming
spirit which shall save your city utterly from shame!”

While he spoke, the emotions of the maiden were of a sort
readily to show how easily she should be quickened with the
inspiration of lyric song. The color came and went upon her
soft white cheeks. The tears rose, big and bright, upon her
eyelashes — heavy drops, incapable of suppression, that swelled
one after the other, trembled and fell, while the light blazed,
even more brightly from the showers in the dark and dilating
orbs which harbored such capacious fountains. She had no
words at first, but, trembling like a leaf, sunk upon a cushion at
the feet of her father, as Bolivar, with a kiss upon her forehead,
released her from his clasp. Her courage came back to her a
moment after. She was a thing of impulse, whose movements
were as prompt and unexpected as the inspiration by which she
sung. Bolivar had scarcely turned from her, as if to relieve her
tremor, when she recovered all her strength and courage. Suddenly
rising from the cushion, she seized the hand of her father,
and with an action equally passionate and dignified, she led him
to the Liberator, to whom, speaking for the first time in that
presence, she thus addressed herself:—

He is yours — he has always been ready with his life and
money. Believe me, for I know it. Nay more! doubt not that
there are hundreds in Bogota — though they be not here — who,
like him, will be ready whenever they hear the summons of
your trumpet. Nor will the women of Bogota be wanting.
There will be many of them who will take the weapons of those
who use them not, and do as brave deeds for their country as
did the dames of Magdalena when they slew four hundred
Spaniards.”

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

“Ah! I remember! A most glorious achievement, and worthy
to be written in letters of gold. It was at Mompox, where
they rose upon the garrison of Morillo. Girl, you are worthy to
have been the chief of those women of Magdalena. You will
be chief yet of the women of Bogota. I take your assurance
with regard to them; but, for the men, it were better that thou
peril nothing even in thy speech.”

The last sarcasm of the Liberator might have been spared.
That which his eloquence had failed to effect was suddenly accomplished
by this child of beauty. Her inspiration and presence
were electrical. The old forgot their caution and their years.
The young, who needed but a leader, had suddenly found a
genius. There was now no lack of the necessary enthusiasm.
There were no more scruples. Hesitation yielded to resolve.
The required pledges were given — given more abundantly than
required; and, raising the slight form of the damsel to his own
height, Bolivar again pressed his lips upon her forehead, gazing
at her with a respectful delight, while he bestowed upon her the
name of the Guardian Angel of Bogota. With a heart bounding
and beating with the most enthusiastic emotions — too full
for further utterance — La Pola disappeared from that imposing
presence which her coming had filled with a new life and
impulse

eaf686n1

* A frequent case among the maids of South America.

eaf686n2

† This terrible slaughter took place on the night of the 16th of June, 1816,
under the advice and with the participation of the women of Mompox, a beautiful
city on an island in the river Magdalena. The event has enlisted the
muse of many a native patriot and poet, who grew wild when they recalled the
courage of


“Those dames of Magdalena,
Who, in one fearful night,
Slew full four hundred tyrants,
Nor shrunk from blood in fright.”
Such women deserve the apostrophe of Macbeth to his wife:—

“Bring forth men children only.”

CHAPTER III.

It was nearly dawn when the Liberator left the city. That
night the bleaching skeleton of the venerable patriot Hermano
was taken down from the gibbet where it had hung so long, by
hands that left the revolutionary banner waving proudly in its
place. This was an event to startle the viceroy. It was followed
by other events. In a few days more, and the sounds of

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

insurrection were heard throughout the province — the city still
moving secretly — sending forth supplies and intelligence by
stealth, but unable to raise the standard of rebellion, while Zamano,
the viceroy, doubtful of its loyalty, remained in possession
of its strong places with an overawing force. Bolivar himself,
under these circumstances, was unwilling that the patriots
should throw aside the mask. Throughout the province, however,
the rising was general. They responded eagerly to the
call of the Liberator, and it was easy to foresee that their cause
must ultimately prevail. The people in conflict proved themselves
equal to their rulers. The Spaniards had been neither
moderate when strong, nor were they prudent now when the
conflict found them weak. Still, the successes were various.
The Spaniards had a foothold from which it was not easy to expel
them, and were in possession of resources, in arms and material,
derived from the mother-country, with which the republicans
found it no easy matter to contend. But they did contend,
and this, with the right upon their side, was the great guarantee
for success. What the Colombians wanted in the materials of
warfare, was more than supplied by their energy and patriotism;
and, however slow in attaining their desired object, it was yet
evident to all, except their enemies, that the issue was certainly
in their own hands.

For two years that the war had been carried on, the casual
observer could, perhaps, see but little change in the respective
relations of the combatants. The Spaniards still continued to
maintain their foothold wherever the risings of the patriots had
been premature or partial. But the resources of the former
were hourly undergoing diminution, and the great lessening of
the productions of the country, incident to its insurrectionary
condition, had subtracted largely from the temptations to the
further prosecution of the war. The hopes of the patriots naturally
rose with the depression of their enemies, and their increasing
numbers, and improving skill in the use of their weapons,
not a little contributed to their endurance and activity. But
for this history we must look to other volumes. The question
for us is confined to an individual. How, in all this time, had
La Pola redeemed her pledge to the Liberator — how had she
whom he had described as the “guardian genius of Bogota,”

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

adhered to the enthusiastic faith which she had voluntarily
pledged to him in behalf of herself and people?

Now, it may be supposed that a woman's promise, to participate
in the business of an insurrection, is not the thing upon
which much stress is to be laid. We are apt to assume for the
sex a too humble capacity for high performances, and a too
small sympathy with the interests and affairs of public life. In
both respects we are mistaken. A proper education for the sex
would result in showing their ability to share with man in all
his toils, and to sympathize with him in all the legitimate concerns
of manhood. But what, demands the caviller, can be expected
of a child of fifteen? and should her promises be held
against her for rigid fulfilment and performance? It might be
enough to answer that we are writing a sober history. There is
the record. The fact is as we give it. But a girl of fifteen, in
the warm latitude of South America, is quite as mature as the
northern maiden of twenty-five; with an ardor in her nature
that seems to wing the operations of the mind, making that intuitive
with her, which, in the person of a colder climate, is the
result only of long calculation and deliberate thought. She is
sometimes a mother at twelve, and, as in the case of La Pola, a
heroine at fifteen. We freely admit that Bolivar, though greatly
interested in the improvvisatrice, was chiefly grateful to her for
the timely rebuke which she administered, through her peculiar
faculty of lyric song, to the unpatriotic inactivity of her countrymen.
As a matter of course, he might still expect that the
same muse would take fire under similar provocation hereafter.
But he certainly never calculated on other and more decided
services at her hands. He misunderstood the being whom he
had somewhat contributed to inspire. He did not appreciate
her ambition, or comprehend her resources. From the moment
of his meeting with her she became a woman. She was already
a politician as she was a poet. Intrigue is natural to the genius
of the sex, and the faculty is enlivened by the possession of a
warm imagination. La Pola put all her faculties in requisition.
Her soul was now addressed to the achievement of some plan of
co-operation with the republican chief, and she succeeded, where
wiser persons must have failed, in compassing the desirable
facilities.

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

Living in Bogota — the stronghold of the enemy — she exercised
a policy and address which disarmed suspicion. Her father
and his family were to be saved and shielded, while they remained
under the power of the viceroy, Zamano — a military despot
who had already acquired a reputation for cruelty scarcely
inferior to that of the worst of the Roman emperors in the latter
days of the empire. The wealth of her father, partly known,
made him a desirable victim. Her beauty, her spirit, the charm
of her song and conversation, were exercised, as well to secure
favor for him, as to procure the needed intelligence and assistance
for the Liberator. She managed the twofold object with
admirable success — disarming suspicion, and, under cover of the
confidence which she inspired, succeeding in effecting constant
communication with the patriots, by which she put into their
possession all the plans of the Spaniards. Her rare talents and
beauty were the chief sources of her success. She subdued her
passionate and intense nature — her wild impulse and eager
heart — employing them only to impart to her fancy a more impressive
and spiritual existence. She clothed her genius in the
brightest and gayest colors, sporting above the precipice of feeling,
and making of it a background and a relief to heighten the
charm of her seemingly wilful fancy. Song came at her summons,
and disarmed the serious questioner. In the eyes of her
country's enemies she was only the improvvisatrice — a rarely
gifted creature, living in the clouds, and totally regardless of the
things of earth. She could thus beguile from the young officers
of the Spanish army, without provoking the slightest apprehension
of any sinister object, the secret plan and purpose — the
new supply — the contemplated enterprise — in short, a thousand
things which, as an inspired idiot, might be yielded to her with
indifference, which, in the case of one solicitous to know, would
be guarded with the most jealous vigilance. She was the princess
of the tertulia — that mode of evening entertainment so common,
yet so precious, among the Spaniards. At these parties
she ministered with a grace and influence which made the house
of her father a place of general resort. The Spanish gallants
thronged about her person, watchful of her every motion, and
yielding always to the exquisite compass, and delightful spirituality
of her song. At worst, they suspected her of no greater

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

offence than of being totally heartless, with all her charms, and
of aiming at no treachery more dangerous than that of making
conquests, simply to deride them. It was the popular qualification
of all her beauties and accomplishments that she was a coquette,
at once so cold, and so insatiate. Perhaps, the woman
politician never so thoroughly conceals her game as when she
masks it with the art which men are most apt to describe as the
prevailing passion of the sex.

By these arts, La Pola fulfilled most amply her pledges to
the liberator. She was, indeed, his most admirable ally in
Bogota. She soon became thoroughly conversant with all the
facts in the condition of the Spanish army — the strength of the
several armaments, their disposition and destination — the operations
in prospect, and the opinions and merits of the officers —
all of whom she knew, and from whom she obtained no small
knowledge of the worth and value of their absent comrades.
These particulars, all regularly transmitted to Bolivar, were
quite as much the secret of his success, as his own genius and
the valor of his troops. The constant disappointment and defeat
of the royalist arms, in the operations which were conducted
in the province of Bogota, attested the closeness and correctness
of her knowledge, and its vast importance to the cause of
the patriots.

CHAPTER IV.

Unfortunately, however, one of her communications was intercepted,
and the cowardly bearer, intimidated by the terrors
of impending death, was persuaded to betray his employer. He
revealed all that he knew of her practices, and one of his statements,
namely, that she usually drew from her shoe the paper
which she gave him, served to fix conclusively upon her the
proofs of her offence. She was arrested in the midst of an admiring
throng, presiding with her usual grace at the tertulia, to
which her wit and music furnished the eminent attractions.
Forced to submit, her shoes were taken from her feet in the
presence of the crowd, and in one of them, between the sole and
the lining, was a memorandum designed for Bolivar, containing
the details, in anticipation, of one of the intended movements of
the viceroy. She was not confounded, nor did she sink beneath

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

this discovery. Her soul seemed to rise rather into an unusual
degree of serenity and strength. She encouraged her friends
with smiles and the sweetest seeming indifference, though she
well knew that her doom was certainly at hand. She had her
consolations even under this conviction. Her father was in safety
in the camp of Bolivar. With her counsel and assistance he
would save much of his property from the wreck of confiscation.
The plot had ripened in her hands almost to maturity, and, before
very long, Bogota itself would speak for liberty in a formidable
pronunciamento. And this was mostly her work! What
more was done, by her agency and influence, may be readily
conjectured from what has been already written. Enough, that
she herself felt that in leaving life she left it when there was
little more left for her to do.

La Pola was hurried from the tertulia before a military court—
martial law then prevailing in the capital — with a rapidity
corresponding with the supposed enormity of her offences. It
was her chief pang that she was not hurried there alone. We
have not hitherto mentioned that she had a lover, one Juan de
Sylva Gomero, to whom she was affianced — a worthy and noble
youth, who entertained for her the most passionate attachment.
It is a somewhat curious fact that she kept him wholly from
any knowledge of her political alliances; and never was man
more indignant than he when she was arrested, or more confounded
when the proofs of her guilt were drawn from her person.
His offence consisted in his resistance to the authorities
who seized her. There was not the slightest reason to suppose
that he knew or participated at all in her intimacy with the patriots
and Bolivar. He was tried along with her, and both condemned—
for at this time condemnation and trial were words
of synonymous import — to be shot. A respite of twelve hours
from execution was granted them for the purposes of confession.
Zamano, the viceroy, anxious for other victims, spared no means
to procure a full revelation of all the secrets of our heroine. The
priest who waited upon her was the one who attended on the
viceroy himself. He held out lures of pardon for both, here
and hereafter, upon the one condition only of a full declaration
of her secrets and accomplices. Well might the leading people
of Bogota tremble all the while. But she was firm in her

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

refusal. Neither promises of present mercy, nor threats of the
future, could extort from her a single fact in relation to her proceedings.
Her lover, naturally desirous of life, particularly in
the possession of so much to make it precious, joined in the entreaties
of the priest; but she answered him with a mournful
severity that smote him like a sharp weapon —

“Gomero! did I love you for this? Beware, lest I hate you
ere I die! Is life so dear to you that you would dishonor both
of us to live? Is there no consolation in the thought that we
shall die together?”

“But we shall be spared — we shall be saved,” was the reply
of the lover.

“Believe it not — it is false! Zamano spares none. Our lives
are forfeit, and all that we could say would be unavailing to
avert your fate or mine. Let us not lessen the value of this
sacrifice on the altars of our country, by any unworthy fears.
If you have ever loved me, be firm. I am a woman, but I am
strong. Be not less ready for the death-shot than is she whom
you have chosen for your wife.”

Other arts were employed by the despot for the attainment of
his desires. Some of the native citizens of Bogota, who had
been content to become the creatures of the viceroy, were employed
to work upon her fears and affections, by alarming her
with regard to persons of the city whom she greatly esteemed
and valued, and whom Zamano suspected. But their endeavors
were met wholly with scorn. When they entreated her, among
other things, “to give peace to her country,” the phrase seemed
to awaken all her indignation.

“Peace! peace to our country!” she exclaimed. “What
peace! the peace of death, and shame, and the grave, for ever!”
And her soul again found relief only in its wild lyrical overflow.



What peace for our country, when ye've made her a grave,
A den for the tyrant, a cell for the slave;
A pestilent plague-spot, accursing and curst,
As vile as the vilest, and worse than the worst!
The chain may be broken, the tyranny o'er,
But the sweet charms that blessed her ye may not restore;
Not your blood, though poured forth from life's ruddiest vein,
Shall free her from sorrow, or cleanse her from stain!

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]



'Tis the grief that ye may not remove the disgrace,
That brands with the blackness of hell all your race;
'Tis the sorrow that nothing may cleanse ye of shame,
That has wrought us to madness, and filled us with flame.
Years may pass, but the memory deep in our souls,
Shall make the tale darker as Time onward rolls;
And the future that grows from our ruin shall know
Its own, and its country's, and liberty's foe.
And still, in the prayer at its altars shall rise,
Appeal for the vengeance of earth and of skies;
Men shall pray that the curse of all time may pursue,
And plead for the curse of eternity too!
Nor wantonly vengeful in spirit their prayer,
Since the weal of the whole world forbids them to spare;
What hope would there be for mankind if our race,
Through the rule of the brutal, is robbed by the base?
What hope for the future, what hope for the free,
And where would the promise of liberty be,
If Time had no terror, no doom for the slave,
Who would stab his own mother, and shout o'er her grave!

Such a response as this effectually silenced all those cunning
agents of the viceroy who urged their arguments in behalf of
their country. Nothing, it was seen, could be done with a spirit
so inflexible; and in his fury Zamano ordered the couple forth
to instant execution. Bogota was in mourning. Its people covered
their heads, a few only excepted, and refused to be seen
or comforted. The priests who attended the victims received
no satisfaction as concerned the secrets of the patriots; and they
retired in chagrin, and without granting absolution to either victim.
The firing party made ready. Then it was, for the first
time, that the spirit of this noble maiden seemed to shrink from
the approach of death.

“Butcher!” she exclaimed to the viceroy, who stood in his
balcony, overlooking the scene of execution. “Butcher! you
have then the heart to kill a woman!”

These were the only words of weakness. She recovered herself
instantly, and, preparing for her fate, without looking for
any effect from her words, she proceeded to cover her face with
the saya, or veil, which she wore. Drawing it aside for the purpose,
the words “Vive la Patria!” embroidered in letters of

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

gold, were discovered on the basquina. As the signal for execution
was given, a distant hum, as of the clamors of an approaching
army, was heard fitfully to rise upon the air.

“It is he! He comes! It is Bolivar! It is the Liberator!”
was her cry, in a tone of hope and triumph, which found its echo
in the bosom of hundreds who dared not give their hearts a voice.
It was, indeed, the Liberator. Bolivar was at hand, pressing
onward with all speed to the work of deliverance; but he came
too late for the rescue of the beautiful and gifted damsel to whom
he owed so much. The fatal bullets of the executioners penetrated
her heart ere the cry of her exultation had subsided from
the ear. Thus perished a woman worthy to be remembered
with the purest and proudest who have done honor to nature
and the sex; one who, with all the feelings and sensibilities of
the woman, possessed all the pride and patriotism, the courage,
the sagacity and the daring of the man.

-- --

CHAPTER V.

“We did keep time, sir, in our catches.”

[Twelfth Night.

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

As a matter of course, the contribution of our fair companion
was received with warmest thanks and congratulations. She
had delivered herself of the pleasant labor, as if there had been
a pleasure in the service — unaffectedly, with equal ease, modesty
and spirit. Her narrative was graceful, while her lyrical
efforts were marked by an enthusiasm which was regulated, in
turn, by the nicest delicacy and good taste. My Gothamite
friend was all in raptures, and I fancied that his praises were
by no means of ungracious sound in the ears of Miss Burroughs.
Selina, by the way — the name which my long intimacy with her
permitted me to use familiarly — was young enough for sentiment—
was, as I believed, quite free of any attachments; and,
though too quiet to figure conspicuously in a fashionable jam,
was here just in the situation which could most effectually exhibit
her more charming qualities. My friend Duyckman was
evidently touched. There was a probability, indeed — so I
fancied — that each of them, before long, would be inclined to
say, in the language of Nicholas Bottom, “I shall desire you of
more acquaintance, good master Pease Blossom.” I could look
on such a growth of liking between the parties with great complaisancy.
To one who is no longer in the field, the sweetest
picture in the world is in the gradual approach of two young
fond hearts to one another — they themselves, perhaps, quite
unconscious of the tendency, yet as docile as the ductile needle
to the directing finger of the pole.

For awhile the conversation became general among the
group. The night was passing insensibly. It was so calm,
soft, seductive, that sleep was forgotten. The cares of trade,
the tasks of toil, the intensity of study, affected none of us.

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

Each, with a fresh sense of freedom, was free also from all sense
of physical exhaustion. Why sleep? There were listeners,
and each unlocked his stores. The oyster war was re-called,
and other anecdotes given. As we swept along by the shores
of New Jersey, which we could no longer see, her people, character,
and history, furnished our topics. It was admitted that
the Jerseyans were a sterling sort of people. They had
shown good pluck in the Revolution, and their country had
furnished the battle-fields of some of our most glorious actions—
Monmouth, Princeton, Trenton. These recalled Washington,
and Lee, and Lafayette, and many others. It was admitted that —

“The Jerseyan, when a gentleman, was of the best models;
and even when not exactly a gentleman, was still to be recognised
as a good fellow. Without being the swashing, conceited
Gothamite, he was yet very far from resembling the prim,
demure broad-brims of the Quaker city. In other words, he
was gay and gallant, without rudeness or foppery; and firm and
thoughtful, without being strait-laced and puritanical. In brief,
he had a character of his own, and was not made up of the odds
and ends of all sorts of people.”

Our son of Gotham did not exactly relish the comparison
thus made by one of the group, and replied in a rather stale
sarcasm:—

“The less said by way of comparison between Jersey, as
between New York and Philadelphia, the better. As old
Franklin phrased it — she is the barrel on tap at both ends.”

The retort followed from the former speaker.

“These two cities are the sewers of Jersey. She uses them
for common purposes — employing them where needful for her
common uses, without being responsible for their morals, or
troubled with their nuisances. She is fortunate in escaping the
evils of great cities, which she can nevertheless use at pleasure.”

This was a new view of the case which had never occurred
to our Gothamite, and required reflection. He had no immediate
answer. The other speaker continued, and made his
contributions to our entertainment by a statement of certain
facts which might be wrought into story.

“Jersey,” he said, “even along the shores, and, in recent
periods, is not without its picturesque and romantic. It is not

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

long, since that the coast which we are passing was distinguished
infamously by a class of cruel outlaws, who were not the less
murderous because they performed their crimes under the cover
of night and tempest. Here, in situations favorable to their
accursed trade, dwelt a race of land pirates, such as roved the
wastes of the Mississippi — such as not many years ago occupied
the Keys of Florida — such as still mislead and prey upon
the innocent and unsuspecting, on the dreary land routes to
Oregon and California. These were wreckers, who lived upon
waifs cast up by the sea, and who hung out false lights, when
the nights were dark and stormy, to beguile the unwary and
exhausted mariner. Everybody is aware of the sort of life
which they pursued, for many years, during a period still fresh
within the memories of men; though no one can conjecture the
extent to which they carried their nefarious traffic. I heard a
story, not long ago, told by a sea-captain along this route, which
he assured me he had from the very best authority.”

We were all agog to hear, and our Jerseyan thus proceeded:—

“It appears that some twenty years ago there suddenly appeared
a stranger in the country along shore — in a lonely and
sequestered spot — of whom nobody knew anything. Briefly,
no one was particularly curious to inquire. He was moody,
reserved, somewhat sullen, and a person whose aspect gave
warning of irritable passions, while his physique was one of
great muscular activity and power. He described himself as
an Englishman, and went by the name of Dalton. As far as
the people could gather from himself and others, he was understood
to have been a sailor, and a deserter from the royal navy.
This was, to a small degree, a source of sympathy for him —
particularly as he had been cruelly treated in the service.
Some accounts spoke of him as one who, in sudden fray, had
used a marlin-spike with a little too heavy a hand upon an insolent
and brutal lieutenant. In leaving the service, however, in
disgust, and at short notice, he yet took up another trade which
still kept him in daily commerce with the ocean. The sight of
this field was, perhaps, more natural to his eyes than any other.
He made his way along shore to a portion of the coast where
the restraints of society and law were fewest. Here he naturally
became a wrecker, and gathered his spoils along the

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

sea-side, after a fashion but too common with his neighbors. Every
storm brought him tribute, and his accumulations began to be
considerable. Wrecks increased fearfully after his appearance
in the neighborhood; and, for the goods thus brought to these
wild outlaws, by a wretched fortune, they had but one duty to
perform — to bury out of sight the human sufferers who were
quite as frequently the victims of their cruel snares as of the
treacherous shores and tempests.

“Dalton prospered in the horrid trade; and the rude cabin in
which he dwelt alone, and which was visited but rarely, began to
improve in its furniture. Bedsteads and beds, beyond what he
himself could use or seemed to need, were accumulated in his solitary
chamber. Chairs and tables and mirrors followed. Supplies
of crockery, and other things, implying the presence of woman,
were gradually brought from the cities; and conjecture exaggerated
the value of his stores and treasures. At length, the mystery
of these proceedings was explained. Dalton was now heard
to speak of mother, wife, and sister — all of whom he expected
from England — to whom he had written, and sent the necessary
money for emigration. He spoke of these relations with a show
of feeling which occasionally softened, and even sweetened, his
savage aspect and utterance; and seemed to entertain for them
severally a degree of affection, which could hardly have been
expected from his nature. He was a coarse, uneducated man,
and the villanous scrawl which declared his wishes to his kindred,
was revised by one of his neighbors, better read than himself,
from whom, it seems, these particulars were afterward obtained.
His letter was despatched, and he spoke frequently of the family
which he expected, and for which he had prepared his dwelling,
filling it with comforts, to which, in all probability, they had
never before been accustomed.

“But months elapsed, bringing him no answer to his entreaties.
Meanwhile, he still continued his fearful and criminal employments.
Still he prospered in all merely pecuniary respects.
He became the envy of those who regarded his accumulations
as the proper and permanent objects of desire. But the wages
of sin and death are delusions also;— mockeries, which mortify
the very meanest hearts, even when they are most sought,
and most in possession.

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

“One dark and threatening evening in September, the wind
blowing a gale which increased in fury as the night came on, a
sail was dimly descried in the distance. In the growing darkness
she disappeared. But, through the night, at intervals,
the boomings of a cannon might be heard. These appeals of
terror soon ceased; swallowed up in the united roar of sea and
storm and thunder. The billows, in mountain rollers, came in
upon the sandy shore. But the tempest did not affright our
wreckers. They welcomed the increasing violence of the storm.
They were abroad and busy — one of them at least.

“Dalton had marked the vessel, dimly seen at sunset, for his
prey. The course of the wind, the season, the violence of the
gale, the proximity of the fated craft to the leeshore, all contributed
to fill him with the horrid hope of plunder at the expense
of life and humanity. He stole out from his hovel, under
cover of the darkness, heedless of the driving fury of the wind,
to an elevated hammock of sand, where he fired a beacon of tarbarrels.
What mocking hopes did this blaze awaken in the bosoms
of the hapless creatures in that barque? He thought nothing of
them. Possibly, other lights were kindled, like those of Dalton,
and with like charitable purposes. The diabolical purpose was
aptly answered by the watchful Fates!

“That night, while Dalton crouched in his cabin, he fancied
that he heard human voices appealing to him, above all the voices
of the storm. It was not the lingering human feeling within his
heart, which made him listen and tremble with strange and stifling
sensations. But, he fancied that he was called by name.
He fancied that the voices were familiar, and it seemed to him
that, in his very ears were syllabled in shrieks, the several words—
`brother,' `husband,' `son.' He was paralyzed. A cold
sweat covered his frame. He could not stir. He could not
speak. He sat beside his chimney in a strange stupor, which
forbade that he should either sleep or go forth!

“But habitual guilt is a thing of rare powers of hardihood
and endurance. Cupidity came to his relief. He meditated the
great gains of his trade. The prey was in the toils, beyond
possibility of escape, and before the dawn its struggles would
have ceased. The morning came. With the first gray streak
of light he was forth and upon the sands. The storm had

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

subsided, the sun had opened his eyes, all brightness, upon the
beautiful world. But the seas were still tumultuous, and Dalton
could see that a large fragment of the stranded ship, was still
tossing in their wild embraces in a little cove which the waves
had eaten into the sands. Everywhere before him were the
proofs of wreck and ruin. Here a mast and spar, there a bit of
deck and bulwark; there rolled a barrel in upon the reef, and
there floated away a naked raft and hammock.

“As he wandered, seeking and picking up his spoils, he happened
suddenly upon other trophies of the storm. On the very
edge of the sea, where it blended with the shore in comparative
calm, lay two human bodies locked closely in a last embrace.
Both were females. Their heads rested upon the sands. Their
garments, and the arms of one, were lifted to and fro by the
billows. Did they live? He approached them with feelings,
strange to him, of equal awe and curiosity. He had a fearful
presentiment of the truth. He drew them from the waters.
He unclasped them from that strong embrace which they had
taken in death. He beheld their faces.

“`Mother! Sister!'

“He knew them at a glance!

“And it was his hand that had fired the beacon which had
conducted both to death.

“`My wife! my wife! I have drowned my wife!'

“Where was she! He looked for her in vain. The remorseless
sea gave up no other of its victims. But he found a box
in which were his own letters. They told her fate.

“His horror and remorse, too lately awakened, suffered him to
keep no secrets. His first outcry revealed the whole terrible
history. He had avenged humanity upon himself. Even among
the wild creatures with whom he herded, the terrible judgment
upon his own miserable soul, inflicted by his own deed, was too
awful to seem to need other penalties. He was suffered to go
free. He remained only long enough in the neighborhood to
see the poor corses deposited in earth, and then fled, leaving all
behind him, — fled into the interior, and, it was said, nine years
afterward, that he was then to be found, somewhere in Ohio,
a sad, gray-headed man, a devout Christian, reconciled to the
Church, and waiting humbly for that change, which, it was his

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

hope — and should be ours, — might witness the purification of
his stains through the saving grace of his Redeemer.”

Our Jerseyan, having finished his voluntary yarn, was voted
the thanks of the company; and it was then unanimously agreed
that our Gothamite should take up the reel, and see what he
could do, at warp and woof, in the business of invention.

“We were promised a story of the troubadours, I think, sir,”
said Miss Burroughs.

We all concurred in the subject thus indicated, and, after
certain modest preliminaries, Duyckman gave us a curious picture
of the fantastical sentiment — serious enough in its way —
of which we may find so many remarkable examples in the history
of chivalry and the crusades. It may not be amiss to apprise
the reader that he will find an actual biography in what
follows.



—“Sails, oars, that might not save,
The death he sought, to Geoffrey Rudel gave.”
Petrarch.

The history of the Provençal troubadours is full of grateful
and instructive material — curious as history, instructive as developing
a highly-artificial state of society, and full of interest
as literary biography. To the young poet, the study is one
which will teach many useful lessons of his art. To the passionate
dreamer of romance, it will yield delicious provocations
to revery, in which all his ideals will be satisfied. These biographies
should be written out by poets; not in verse, for that
might suggest doubts of their veracity, but in a prose at once
sparkling and sentimental; uniting the oriental fancy of Curtis,
with the sighing pathos of a Norton or a Landon. We commend
the idea to study and examination; and will content ourselves,
in the meantime, with a brief sketch of one of the most remarkable
troubadours of his age and order.

Geoffrey Rudel was a prince of Blaye, as well as a troubadour.
In those days, nobility was not inconsistent with letters.

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

Our poet was one of those who could wield the sword as
well as the lyre. He was a knight of high reputation, and a
gentleman; and, as such, wore the honors of chivalry with all
the grace of one “to the manner born.” But, with all these
possessions, there was one deficiency, which was considered
fatal to the perfection of his character. His grace and courtesy
were acknowledged in court and chamber. He could make his
enemy tremble in the field. As a poet he had fire and sentiment,
and was peculiarly sensible to the glories of the visible
world. He was the favorite of princes, and was ranked among
the friends of no less a personage than Richard Cœur de Lion.
But he had never once been troubled with the tender passion.
He had never been beguiled to love by beauty. He acknowledged
the charms of woman, but he remained unenslaved. He
could sing of the attractions which he did not feel. He had his
muse, perhaps his ideal perfection, and to her he sung. He
portrayed her charms, but he neither found nor seemed to seek
them. Tradition vaguely hints at efforts which he made, to
discern a likeness in the living world to the exquisite creation
embodied in his mind. But he seemed to search for her in vain.
His wanderings, seeking for this perfect creature, were wholly
without profit. It does not seem that he exulted in his insensibility.
An object of universal admiration himself, he himself
constantly strove to admire. He did admire, but he did not
love. The object of pursuit eluded his grasp. In those days,
it was deemed no impropriety, on the part of the fairer sex, to
seek openly the conquest of the brave knight and the noble
poet. Beauty sought Geoffrey Rudel in his solitude. She
brought him rarest tribute. She spoke to him in songs, sweet as
his own, and with oriental flowers more precious than any which
his care had cultured. She did not conceal the passion which
his accomplishments had inspired; but she declared her secret
in vain. His heart seemed invulnerable to every shaft. His
soul remained inaccessible to all the sweet solicitings of love.

It must not be thought that he found pride in this insensibility.
He felt it as a misfortune. For the troubadour not to
love, was to deprive his verses of that very charm which alone
could secure them immortality. For the knight to be untouched
by the charms of woman, was to wither the greenest chaplet

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

which valor had ever fixed upon his brow. He declared his
griefs at the insusceptibility of his heart. His prayer embodied
a petition that he might be made to love. But he prayed for
heavenly succor, and he looked for earthly loveliness, in vain.
His mind was greatly saddened by his condition. His isolation
impaired his energies. He ceased to sing, to seek the tourney
and the court, and delivered himself up to a musing and meditative
life, which was only not utter vacancy. At a season of
general bustle among the nations, he sank into apathy. He
had served in arms with Richard, but the entreaties of that
impetuous and powerful monarch no longer succeeded in beguiling
him from his solitude. The world was again arrayed in
armor — the whole wide world of Christendom — moving under
the impulses of religious fanaticism, at the wild instance of St.
Bernard. Preparations were in progress for the second crusade,
but the stir of the multitude aroused no answering chord in his
affections. He put on no armor; his shield hung upon his
walls; his spear rusted beneath it, and no trumpet was sounded
at his gates. Like one overcome with sloth, Geoffrey Rudel
lay couched within the quiet retreats of his castle near Bourdeaux,
and gave no heed to the cries and clamors of the world
without. But his soul had not lapsed away in luxuries. He
was immersed in no pleasures more exciting than those of song.
His soul was full of sadness rather than delight. His lyre sent
forth the tenderest pleading, and the most touching lamentation.
His heart was filled with sorrow, as he entreated vainly that it
should be filled with love. Very sweet were his ballads; plaintive
always, and teeming with fancies, which fainly sought to
ally themselves to affections. With a soul given up to contemplations,
which, if not loving, were not warlike, he gave no heed
to the movements, or even the reproaches of his brethren —
knights and troubadours. The preaching of St. Bernard touched
not him. We do not know that he ever listened once to that
great apostle of the crusades; nor, indeed, can we pretend to
assert that his conversion ever formed a special object with the
preacher. But the entreaties of others were urged upon him,
and without success. He answered them with a melancholy
denial, which declared his regrets more than his indifference.
Some of his ditties, written at this period, have been preserved

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

to us. They are remarkable for their delicacy, their plaintiveness
of tone, the nice taste by which his spirit was informed,
and the grief of those yearnings, the denial of which was the
true cause of his lethargy. The muse to which he now yielded
himself was that of a latent affection. The wild spirit of warfare
had no voice for his soul. He sung — but why not suffer
him to speak for himself, those tender sensibilities which he has
put into verse, not wholly unworthy of his renown? Our rude
English version may show the character of his sentiment, if not
the peculiar art and the ingenuity of his strain. He speaks in
this sonnet of his despondency, and of that ideal which he despairs
to find in life.



“From nature comes the lesson of true love —
She teaches me, through flowers and fruits, to grace
My form in gay apparel, and to prove
For how much heart my own can furnish place.
The nightingale his tender mate caresses,
Caressed in turn by mutual look and strain;
Ah! happy birds, whom genial love thus blesses,
Ye teach me what to seek, yet teach in vain.
I languish still in silence — your delight —
The shepherd with his pipe — the eager child,
That makes his labor speak in pleasures wild —
All that I hear, and all that lives in sight —
Still mock me with denial. In my woes
The whole world triumphs. Still the image glows,
More and more brightly on my yearning eye —
A thousand passionate hopes deny repose,
And warm me still with promises that fly!
Oh! my soul's image, when shall these be o'er,
When shall I see thee near, and seek thee never more.”

This is a sweet murmur, not overstrained, and happily expressed.
It should have silenced the reproaches which were at
length showered upon his head. It shows him to have possessed
a soul at once tender and passionate, if not susceptible; and
such now was the usual burden of his song. But it failed to
convince his neighbors. Beauty, disappointed in all her endeavors,
proclaimed him an insensible. We little know, at this
day, how keen and terrible was such a reproach, at a period
when love was the very soul of chivalry. Knighthood regarded
him as a recreant to its order, which insisted upon a mistress as

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

the first and most powerful incentive to valor. He was called
by many cruel epithets — cold, selfish, ungentle; barren of
heart, capricious and peevish; loving himself only, like another
Narcissus, when a whole world, worthy of a better heart, crowded
around him soliciting his love; and this, too, at the very
moment when he was repining with the tenderest yearnings, for
some one object, precious over all, upon whom to expend the
whole wealth of his affections. But he was not long to yearn
thus hopelessly. The fates were about to give an answer to the
cruel reproaches under which he had suffered. They were
about to show that his passion was intense in proportion to the
infrequency of its exercise. His destiny was quite as curious as
it is touching: we say this by way of warning. The reader
must know that we are writing sober history. We are not now
practising with artful romances upon his fancy. The chronicles
are before us as we write. We are fettered by the ancient
record, in complexion of the most sombre black-letter.

It was while Geoffrey Rudel thus lay, sad and sighing, at his
castle of Blaye, near Bordeaux, that news came from the Holy
Land, which set Christendom once more in commotion. The
Crusaders had gone forward in iron legions. They had been
successful in every battle, and their triumphs were upon every
tongue. Jerusalem, the Holy City, had fallen before their arms,
after prodigies of valor had been shown in its defence. But the
deeds of knighthood, and the bloody triumphs of the battle-field,
were not alone the theme of the troubadour and the traveller.
The story which, above all, had served to enliven the
imagination, and charm the lyre of Europe, was that of a certain
countess of Tripoli — a lady, whose bravery, under circumstances
of particular difficulty and peril, was deemed the subject
of greatest wonder and delight. Her beauty had been already
sung. It was now ennobled in Provençal minstrelsy, by instances
of courage, magnanimity, and greatness of soul, such as
had seldom been shown by her sex before. Her elastic spirit,
the firmness of her soul, the grace of her carriage, the loveliness
of her face and person, were duly recorded in a thousand ditties.
The pilgrims from the Holy Land could speak of nothing else.
The troubadour caught up the grateful history, and found new

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

inspiration in the recital. Faint echoes of the story reached our
disconsolate poet, and fell with a renovating influence upon his
spirit. He heard, and hearkened with a greedy interest. The
recital touched the dormant chords of his nature. He grew
excited as he listened, suddenly flung off his lethargy, and soon
his lyre began to emulate and excel all others, in rehearsing the
charms of her person and the beauties of her soul. He all at
once realized his ideal. The countess of Tripoli was the creature
of all his imaginings. The image in his soul had found a living
likeness. It had long been the image in his dreams — it was
now the object of his waking passion. It filled the measure of
his hopes; it heightened the glory of his dreams. He loved —
he was no longer without a soul.

The imagination of our troubadour thus powerfully excited,
it was not surprising that he should enjoy a glorious vision of
the lady of his thoughts. He lay sleeping, during a slumberous
summer evening, in a favorite bower of his garden: his lute,
resting beside him, was silent also; but he still clasped between
his fingers the illuminated missal, in which the wandering monk,
scarcely less infatuated than himself, had sought to enshrine the
beauties of the Lady of Tripoli in the character of the Blessed
Virgin. In the deep draughts of delirious passion which the
picture had helped to enliven, the troubadour might well lapse
away from delicious fancies into as delicious dreams. The warm
sun of his region helped the influence. The birds of Provence
ministered also — singing overhead those sweet capriccios, half
play, half sentiment, which seem to have furnished the model
for many of the best specimens of Provençal poetry. The
flowers gave forth a soft, persuasive fragrance. The leaves
floated to and fro upon the slenderest green vines, under the
balmy influence of the southern breeze, ever and anon stooping
to his floating hair, and trembling over his somewhat pallid
cheek. A favorite greyhound slept at his feet, his long brown
nose resting upon the gayly-wrought slippers which enclosed them.
Warm fancies, working with the season and the scene, proved
to our poet as deliciously narcotizing as those fabled breezes

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

that sweep with delirium the poppy gardens of Yemen. The
protracted denial of his previous life was all compensated in the
intoxicating fancy of the hour. The creature of his imperfect
waking desires, grew to a perfect being in his dreams. He was
transported to Paradise, a region which, at that moment, he
could find at Tripoli only. And she came forth, the first, to bid
him welcome. His reception was not only one of blessing but
of ceremonial. The lady of his love was environed by state;
but this did not lessen the benignity of her favor. Princes were
grouped around her — the severe and stately forms of the
Knights of the Temple — the humbler, but not less imposing
Brothers of the Hospital — and many others, knights and nobles,
with their banners and their shields. And he himself — he,
Geoffrey Rudel, prince of Blaye — was in the midst of the
splendid circle — the person to whom all eyes were drawn —
upon whom her eye was specially fastened — she, the nearest
to his heart and person, the lovely countess of Tripoli. But a
moment was the glorious vision vouchsafed him; but, even as it
began to fade away — growing momentarily more and more dim,
without growing less beautiful — he caught the whispered words
of her parting salutation — “Hither to me, Rudel — hither to
me — and the love that thou seekest, and the peace — shall they
not both be thine?”

This was a bliss too great for slumber. It was a bliss too
precious to lose at waking. Rudel necessarily awakened with
the excess of rapture. He started to his feet with a new impulse.
The birds sang, but vainly, from his trees. The flowers
in vain stretched forth to his hand. He heeded not the endearments
of his greyhound, who staarted up at the same moment
with his master, and whined, and lifted his paws to receive the
accustomed caresses. He saw these things no longer. The old
temptations and pleasures were discarded or forgotten. A new
soul seemed to inform his spirit. A new hope was embodied in
his heart. He had received in that dream an inspiration. What
was tenderness simply in his heart before, was now passion. His
dream was reality. He no longer sighed — he felt. He lived,

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

at last; for, until one loves, he can not be said to live. The
life of humanity is love. The new passion prompted new energies.
Geoffrey Rudel was still at Blaye, but he might soon be
at Tripoli. He made his preparations for Tripoli accordingly.
Once more his good steed was put in exercise. His shield was
taken from the wall. His lance was cleansed of its rust, and
glittered gayly in the sunbeams, as if rejoicing in its resumed
employments. The proud spirit of knighthood was once more
rekindled in the bosom of our hero. He was again a living man,
with all the tenderness which inspires bravery to seek adventure.
It was easy now to feel all the enthusiasm at which it
was his wont to smile; and he could now look with regret and
mortification at those days of apathy which kept him in repose
when St. Bernard went through the land, preaching his mission
of power. He could now understand the virtue of leaving home
and family, friends and fortune, to fight for the Holy Sepulchre.
The spirit of the crusade suddenly impregnated his soul. Solemnly
he took up the cross — literally, in the figure upon his
garments — and made his preparations for embarking for the
East. Never had a change so sudden been wrought in human
bosom. Nor did he conceal the true occasion of the miracle.
When did troubadour ever withhold the secret of his passion?
It was his pride to reveal. Geoffrey Rudel loved at last. He,
too, could be made to yield to the spells of beauty. His lyre
was not silent. He unfolded himself in the most exquisite improvvisations,
which we should but coldly render in our harsh
language of the North. He who had been all apathy before,
was now all excitement. His limbs trembled with the wild fever
in his veins. A deep spot of red grew suddenly apparent on
his faded cheek. A tone of nervous impatience now distinguished
the utterance which had hitherto been gentle and forbearing
always. His muse spoke more frequently, and with
a spasmodic energy, which had not been her usual characteristic.
We preserve another of his sonnets, feebly rendered into
our dialect, which he penned just before leaving Provence for
the East:—



“She I adore, whom, save in nightly dreams,
These eyes have ne'er beheld, yet am I sure
She is no other than the thing she seems,
A thing for love and worship evermore.

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]



Oh! not your dark-eyed beauties of the East,
Jewish or Saracen — nor yet the fair,
Your bright-cheeked maids of Christendom, the best,
For saintly virtues and endowments rare —
May rank with her whom yet I do not see,
To whom I may not speak — who does not know
My homage, yet who nightly comes to me,
And bids my hopes revive, my passion glow.
With day she disappears, and then alone,
I know that she is distant: — I will fly;
Pierce the deep space between that foreign sky,
And bare to her the heart so much her own.
The seas will not betray me, when they know
Love is my guide and bids me death defy.”

His preparations were not long delayed. His soul was too
eager in its new passion to permit of any unnecessary waste of
time. His flame had become a frenzy — the leading idea of his
mind, which reason had ceased to resist, and which friends no
longer ventured to combat. His preparations completed, and
the bark ready, his pen records one of the usual vows of knighterrantry.
In the following sonnet, he professes that humility
which was commonly set forth quite too ostentatiously to be sincere
always; but which, in his case, the sequal of our story will
show to have been deeply seated in his soul. We shall not find
it necessary to call the attention particularly to the delicacy of
the sentiments contained in these selections — a delicacy, we
may add, which speaks more certainly for the particular instance
before us, than it ordinarily did, at that period, for the general
character of chivalry:—



“'Tis sworn that I depart — and clad in wool
With pilgrim staff before her eyes I go —
Glad, if with pity for my love and wo,
She suffers me within her palace rule.
But this were too much joy. Enough to be
Near the blest city which she keeps, though there,
The triumph of the Saracen I see,
And fall a captive to his bow and spear.
Heaven grant me the sweet blessing in the prayer! —
Transport me thither — let me, in her sight,
The rapture, born of her sweet presence, share,
And live so long within her happy light,
The love that fills my soul, to pour into her ear.”

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

The sentiment that touched the soul of Geoffrey Rudel, was
certainly no common one. It may have been a fanaticism, but
it was such a fanaticism as could only happen to a poet. In inferior
degree, however, the frenzy was not an unusual one. It
belonged to the age and to his profession, if the performances of
the troubadour, at any time, could properly deserve this title!
Common to his order, it was heightened as well as refined by
the peculiar temper of his individual mind, and by that contemplative,
inner or spiritual life which he had lived so long.
Though spoken aloud, and fondly and frequently reiterated, it
was no momentary ebullition. The passion had fastened upon
his mind and his affections equally, and was fixed there by the
grateful image that informed his dreams. These, repeated
nightly, according to the tradition, gave him no time to cool.
Their visitation was periodical. Their exhortation was pressing.
They preyed upon his strength, and his physical powers
declined in due degree with the wondrous increase of his mental
energies. He set sail for Palestine with all the fervor of his
enthusiasm upon him, as warm and urgent as when it had seized
upon him first. The voyage was protracted, and the disease of
our pilgrim underwent increase from its annoyances. But, if his
frame suffered, the energies of his soul were unimpaired. His
muse was never in better wing or vigor. Still he sung, and
with all the new-born exultation of a lover. The one hope of
his heart, the one dream of his fancy, gave vitality to every utterance.
The image of the beautiful and noble Countess of
Tripoli was reflected from, and through, all his sonnets, as
through a mirror of magic. Of their usual burden, a single
specimen will suffice:—



“When my foot presses on those sacred shores —
To me thrice sacred, as they bear the sign,
That, lifted high, all Christendom adores —
And the proud beauty I have loved as mine —
My song shall speak my passion — she shall hear
How much I love — how powerful is the sway,
Her charms maintain o'er heart so far away,
That, until now, no other chains could wear.
Ah, sure, she will not let me sing in vain —
Such deep devotion, such abiding trust,
Love, so wholly born of her own beauty, must
Touch her sweet spirit with a pleasing pain!

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]



Should she prove ruthless — no, it can not be
My god-sire gave such evil fate to me.”

The last allusion in this poem may not be so readily understood
in our times. It is still a subject of some discussion. It
is thought by some to have reference to the old tradition of gifts
bestowed by fairies upon persons in their infancy. Our own notion
is, that it is taken from one of the institutions of chivalry.
A knight was said to be born only when he had received the
honors of knighthood. At this ceremony he had a god-father or
sponsor. This person was usually chosen by the novice in consideration
of his high renown, his bravery and good fortune. A
certain portion of these good qualities were naturally supposed
capable of transmission. The sponsor answered for the good
qualities of the youthful squire, and bestowed on him his blessing
with his counsel. The allusion in the verses quoted is not
obscure, if we remember the relationship between the parties.

But we must not linger. The excitement of our troubadour
increased with the voyage. It was hardly restrainable within
the bounds of sanity as the ship approached her port of destination.
Rudel was beloved by all on board. His grace, talent,
gallantry, and enthusiasm, had touched all hearts. The curious
history of his passion had lifted him in their admiration and
wonder. They saw, with many misgivings, that it was growing
momently at the peril of his life and reason. But it was vain to
expostulate with one so completely lifted by his fervor beyond
the reach of ordinary argument. He ate but little and had no
appetite. His ailments, derived wholly from the strange flame
by which he was possessed, were yet stimulating influences
which gave him strength in the absence of mortal nutriment.
Very thin, indeed, were the cheeks which yet brightened with
the liveliest intelligence. The skin of his face had become so
delicately white and transparent, that the blue veins stood out
prominent upon his forehead, and you might trace everywhere
the progress of the fiery blood through his face and hands. His
eye wore a wild, unnatural intensity that seemed to dart through
the beholder. And yet it was apparent, even then, that the

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

glance which seemed to penetrate your soul, was full of intelligence
to which you were not a party. The soul of that glance
was elsewhere, far in advance of the slowly-sailing ship, in
search of the mistress of his desires.

Fearful was the fever that preyed upon his enfeebled frame.
Yet, while momently sinking in the sight of all, his heart was
full of hope and courage. There was a cheering and surprising
elasticity in his tones — an exulting consciousness of assured
success in voice and aspect — which made him superior to
all human anxieties. While no one even supposed he could
ever reach the shore alive, he himself had no doubts that he
would certainly do so. His confidence in this destiny raised
strange supernatural convictions in his brother knights, the companions
of his voyage. Their interest in his fate increased
as they beheld and listened. He spoke to them freely, and
poured forth, at frequent moments, the sentiments which were
inspired by his passion. The exquisite sonnets which were thus
delivered, seemed to them the utterance of a being already released
from human bonds; they were so tender, so hopeful, and
withal so pure. The extravagance of his flame was forgotten in
its purity. The wildness of his delirium was sweet, because of
its grace and delicacy. They spread their fruits before him,
and poured forth their beakers of Greek wine, to persuade him
to partake of more nourishing food than any which his passion
could provide; and he smiled as he tasted of their fruits, and
lifting the goblet to his lips, he chanted: —


“Ay, bring me wine of Cyprus,
The sweetest of the grove,
And we will drink, while passing,
A brimful draught of love, —
The laughing wine of Cyprus,
A brimful draught for me;
And I will yield while passing
The goblet to the sea!
Yes! Bring me wine of Cyprus!”

And, without quaffing, he flung the beaker into the deep. He
needed not the stimulus of wine. As he had no longer a relish
for earthly nourishment, so it had no power upon his blood
or spirit.

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

They were cheered at length with the sight of the shores of
Palestine, — the Promised Land, indeed, to him. But such an
enthusiasm as that which had possessed his soul could not have
been entertained by any mortal, except at vital hazard. His
joy became convulsion. Lifted from the vessel and placed with
his feet upon the earth, he sank down in a swoon, to all appearance
dead. But the faith which he had in the promise of his
dream, was sufficient to reanimate his strength. Borne on a litter
to the nearest dwelling, the wonderful story of his passion,
and of his voyage in pursuit of its object, was soon borne through
Tripoli. It reached, among others, the ears of the noble lady
who had been so innocently the cause of his misfortunes. Then
it was that he realized the vision that blessed him while he slept
at Blaye. The princess of Tripoli was sensible to all his sorrows.
She was touched by the devotion of the troubadour, and,
even as he lay in a state of swoon that looked the image of
death itself, his ears caught once more the endearing summons,
and the accents of that melodious voice, which had aroused him
from his despondency and dreams. Once more it whispered to
his exulting soul the happy invitation: “Hither to me, Rudel,
hither to me; and the love that thou seekest — and the peace —
shall they not both be thine?”

These dear words aroused him from his swoon. He opened
his eyes upon the light, but it was only to close them for ever.
But they had gained all that was precious in that one opening.
The single glance around him, by the dying troubadour, showed
him all that he had sought. Her holy and sweet face was the
first that he beheld. Her eyes smiled encouragement and love.
It was her precious embrace that succored his sinking frame.
These tender offices, let it not be forgotten, were not, in those
days, inconsistent with the purest virtue. The young maiden
was frequently nurse and physician to the stranger knight. She
brought him nourishment and medicine, dressed his wounds, and
scrupled at no act, however delicate, which was supposed necessary
to his recovery. Our countess had been taught to perform
these offices, not merely as acts of duty, but as acts of devotion.

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

It is probable that a deeper interest in the sufferer before her
gave a warmer solicitude to her ministrations. She had heard
the whole story of our troubadour, and of the influence which
she had possessed in rousing him from his apathy into life, even
though that awakening had been, finally, fatal to life itself.
Of his graces and virtues she knew before, and many were the
admirers who had already taught her how sweet and passionate,
and how purely due to herself, were the songs and sonnets of
Rudel. It was even whispered that their offices were by no
means necessary to her knowledge. There were those who
insisted that there had been some strange spiritual commerce
between the parties, though so many leagues asunder. The
story ran that Geoffrey Rudel had been as much the object of
her dreaming fancies as she had been of his. They said that
while he beheld her in the inspiring vision of the noonday, in
his garden at Blaye, she herself, in a state of prolonged trance
at Tripoli, was conscious of his presence, and of her own interest
in his fate, elsewhere. It is certain that she betrayed no
surprise when she heard his story from mortal lips. She betrayed
no surprise at his coming, and she was among the first
to attend the bedside of the dying man. He felt her presence,
as one, even in sleep, feels the sudden sunshine. He breathed
freely at her approach, as if the flitting soul were entreated back
for a moment, by her charms, to its prison-house of mortality.
She embraced him as he lapsed away, while her eyes, dropping
the biggest tears, were lifted up to heaven in resignation, but
with grief. He, in that mysterious moment, gazed only upon
her. His fading glance was filled with exultation. His hope
was realized. He expired, thrice happy, since he expired in
her arms. The prophetic vision had deceived him in no single
particular. She was one of the first to receive and welcome
him. His reception had been one of state and sympathizing
ceremonial. He beheld, even as he died, the very groups which
his dream had shown him. There were the severe and stately
aspects of the Knights of the Temple — there again were the
humbler Brothers of the Hospital. Princes and barons drew
nigh in armor and resting upon their shields, as at a solemn service;
and he was in the midst, the figure to whom all eyes were
addressed, and she, the nearest to his heart, was also the

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

nearest to his person. The love and the peace which she had promised
him completed the full consciousness of his exulting spirit.

All these things had really come to pass. But the stately
ceremonial, which his flattering fancies had persuaded him was
his bridal, was in truth his funeral. Dying, thus surrounded,
he felt that it was a bridal also. In the brief communion which
his eyes enjoyed with those of her he loved, he felt that their
souls were united. She said to him, as plainly as eyes could
speak — “The love and the peace thou seekest, shall they not
be thine?” and in this happy faith he yielded up his spirit on
her bosom. He was magnificently buried among the Knights
Templars at Tripoli. Scarcely had this last ceremonial taken
place, when the woman he had so worshipped made a sign,
which seemed to confirm the previous rumors of their strange
spiritual sympathies. Her heart was certainly more deeply
interested in his fate than might well have been the case, had
their mutual souls not communed before. The very day of his
death, she who had lived a princess, in the very eye of pleased
and wondering nations, suddenly retired from the world. She
buried her head, if not her secret, beneath the hood of the
cloister. “They were placed to sleep apart,” says the ancient
chronicle, “but, by the Virgin's grace, they wake together!”

An old Provençal author, whose name is unknown, writes:
“The Viscount Geoffrey Rudel, in passing the seas to visit his
lady, voluntarily died for her sake.” His passion has been
deemed worthy of the recording muse of Petrarch, who says:
“By the aid of sails and oars, Geoffroi Rudel obtained the boon
of death which he desired.” We have furnished the ample
history of this event. In one of the ancient metaphysical discussions
so common in the Courts of Love, during the prevalence
of chivalry, one of the questions proposed for discussion was as
follows: —

“Which contributes most powerfully to inspire love — sentiment
or sight? — the heart or the eyes?”

The case was at once decided in favor of sentiment when the
story of our troubadour was told. Once more, this narrative is
no fiction, though of the purest school of fiction. Its facts are
all to be found in the sober records of a period, when, however,
society was not quite sober.

-- --

CHAPTER VI.

“O, the sacrifice,
How ceremonious, solemn, and unearthly,
It was i' the offering.”
Winter's Tale.

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

The ladies had retired, but midnight still found a sufficiently
large group gathered together on the upper deck. By this time
others of the party had added themselves to the circle of raconteurs,
and from one of these we obtained another curious history
from the pages of chivalric times, and the troubadours of Provence.
The narrator assured us that it was a veritable biography.

CHAPTER 1.

In the first conception of the institution of chivalry it was
doubtless a device of great purity, and contemplated none but
highly proper and becoming purposes. Those very features
which, in our more sophisticated era, seem to have been the
most absurd, or at least fantastic, were, perhaps among its best
securities. The sentiment of love, apart from its passion, is what
a very earnest people, in a very selfish period, can not so well
understand; but it was this very separation of interests, which
we now hold to be inseparable, that constituted the peculiarity
of chivalry — the fanciful in its characteristics rendering sentiment
independent of passion, and refining the crude desire by
the exercise and influence of tastes, which do not usually accompany
it. Among the Provençal knights and troubadours, in the
palmy days of their progress, love was really the most innocent
and the most elevated of sentiments. It seems to have been
nursed without guile, and was professed, even when seemingly

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

in conflict with the rights of others, without the slightest notion
of wrong-doing or offence. It did not vex the temper, or impair
the marital securities of the husband, that the beauties of
his dame were sung with enthusiasm by the youthful poet; on
the contrary, he who gloried in the possession of a jewel, was
scarcely satisfied with fortune unless she brought to a just knowledge
of its splendors, the bard who alone could convey to the
world a similar sense of the value of his treasure. The narrative
which we have gathered from the ancient chronicles of
Provence, and which we take occasion to say is drawn from the
most veracious sources of history, will illustrate the correctness
of these particulars.

One of the most remarkable instances of the sentiment of love,
warmed into passion, yet without evil in its objects, is to be found
in the true and touching history of Guillaume de Cabestaign, a
noble youth of Roussillon. Though noble of birth, Guillaume
was without fortune, and it was not thought improper or humiliating
in those days that he should serve, as a page, the knight
whose ancestors were known to his own as associates. It was
in this capacity that he became the retainer of Raymond, lord
of Roussillon. Raymond, though a haughty baron, was one who
possessed certain generous tastes and sentiments, and who
showed himself capable of appreciating the talents and great
merits of Guillaume de Cabestaign. His endowments, indeed,
were of a character to find ready favor with all parties. The
youth was not only graceful of carriage, and particularly handsome
of face and person, but he possessed graces of mind and
manner which especially commended him to knightly sympathy
and admiration. He belonged to that class of improvvisatori to
whom the people of Provence gave the name of troubadour, and
was quite as ready to sing the praises of his mistress, as he was
to mount horse, and charge with sword and lance in her defence
and honor. His muse, taking her moral aspect from his own,
was pure and modest in her behavior — indulging in no song or
sentiment which would not fall becomingly on the most virgin
ear. His verses were distinguished equally by their delicacy
and fancy, and united to a spirit of the most generous and exulting
life a taste of the utmost simplicity and purity. Not less
gentle than buoyant, he was at once timid in approach, and

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

joygiving in society; and while he compelled the respect of men
by his frank and fearless manhood, he won the hearts of the
other sex by those gentle graces which, always prompt and
ready, are never obtrusive, and which leave us only to the just
appreciation of their value, when they are withdrawn from our
knowledge and enjoyment.

It happened, unfortunately for our troubadour, that he won
too many hearts. Raised by the lord of Roussillon to the rank
of gentleman-usher to the Lady Marguerite, his young and beautiful
wife, the graces and accomplishments of Guillaume de
Cabestaign, soon became quite as apparent and agreeable to her
as to the meanest of the damsels in her train. She was never
so well satisfied as in his society; and her young and ardent
soul, repelled rather than solicited by the stern nature of Raymond,
her lord, was better prepared and pleased to sympathize
with the more beguiling and accessible spirit of the page. The
tenderest impressions of love, without her own knowledge, soon
seized upon her heart; and she had learned to sigh as she gazed
upon the person that she favored, long before she entertained
the slightest consciousness that he was at all precious to her
eyes. He himself, dutiful as devoted, for a long season beheld
none of these proofs of favor on the part of his noble mistress.
She called him her servant, it is true, and he, as such, sung daily
in her praises the equal language of the lover and the knight.
These were words, however, of a vague conventional meaning,
to which her husband listened with indifferent ear. In those
days every noble lady entertained a lover, who was called her
servant. It was a prerogative of nobility that such should be
the case. It spoke for the courtliness and aristocracy of the
party; and to be without a lover, though in the possession of a
husband, was to be an object of scornful sympathy in the eyes
of the sex. Fashion, in other words, had taken the name of
chivalry; and it was one of her regulations that the noble lady
should possess a lover, who should of necessity be other than
her lord. In this capacity, Raymond of Roussillon, found nothing
of which to complain in the devotion of Guillaume de Cabestaign
to Marguerite, his wife. But the courtiers who gathered
in her train were not so indulgent, or were of keener sight. They
soon felt the preference which she gave, over all others, to our

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

troubadour. They felt, and they resented in the more readily,
as they were not insensible to his personal superiority. Guillaume
himself, was exceeding slow in arriving at a similar consciousness.
Touched with a fonder sentiment for his mistress
than was compatible with his security, his modesty had never
suffered him to suppose that he had been so fortunate as to inspire
her with a feeling such as he now knew within himself.
It was at a moment when he least looked for it, that he made
the perilous discovery. It was in the course of a discussion upon
the various signs of love — such a discussion as occupied the idle
hours, and the wandering fancies of chivalry — that she said to
him, somewhat abruptly —

“Surely thou, Guillaume, thou, who canst sing of love so tenderly,
and with so much sweetness, thou, of all persons, should
be the one to distinguish between a feigned passion and a real
one. Methinks the eye of him who loves truly, could most certainly
discover, from the eye of the beloved one, whether the
real flame were yet burning in her heart.”

And even as she spoke, the glance of her dark and lustrous
eye settled upon his own with such a dewy and quivering fire,
that his soul at once became enlightened with her secret. The
troubadour was necessarily an improvvisatore. Guillaume de
Cabestaign was admitted to be one of the most spontaneous in
his utterance, of all his order. His lyre took for him the voice
which he could not well have used at that overpowering moment.
He sung wildly and triumphantly, inspired by his new and rapturous
consciousness, even while her eyes were yet fixed upon
him, full still of the involuntary declaration which made the inspiration
of his song. These verses, which embodied the first
impulsive sentiment which he had ever dared to breathe from
his heart of the passion which had long been lurking within it,
have been preserved for us by the damsels of Provence. We
translate them, necessarily to the great detriment of their
melody, from the sweet South, where they had birth, to our
harsher Runic region. The song of Guillaume was an apostrophe.



Touch the weeping string!
Thou whose beauty fires me;
Oh! how vainly would I sing
The passion that inspires me.

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]



This, dear heart, believe,
Were the love I've given,
Half as warm for Heaven as thee,
I were worthy heaven!
Ah! should I lament,
That, in evil hour,
Too much loving to repent,
I confess thy power.
Too much blessed to fly,
Yet, with shame confessing,
That I dread to meet the eye,
Where my heart finds blessing.

Such a poem is beyond analysis. It was simply a gush of
enthusiasm — the lyrical overflow of sentiment and passion, such
as a song should be always. The reader will easily understand
that the delicacy of the sentiment, the epigrammatic intenseness of
the expression, is totally lost in the difficulty of subjugating our
more stubborn language to the uses of the poet. A faint and inferior
idea of what was sung at this moment of wild and almost
spasmodical utterance, is all that we design to convey.

The spot in which this scene took place was amid the depth
of umbrageous trees, in the beautiful garden of Chateau Roussillon.
A soft and persuasive silence hung suspended in the atmosphere.
Not a leaf stirred, not a bird chirrupped in the foliage;
and, however passionate was the sentiment expressed by the
troubadour, it scarcely rose beyond a whisper — harmonizing in
the subdued utterance, and the sweet delicacy of its sentiment
with the exquisite repose and languor of the scene. Carried beyond
herself by the emotions of the moment, the feeling of Marguerite
became so far irresistible that she stooped ere the song
of the troubadour had subsided from the ear, and pressed her
lips upon the forehead of her kneeling lover. He seized her
hand at this moment and carried it to his own lips, in an equally
involuntary impulse. This act awakened the noble lady to a
just consciousness of her weakness. She at once recoiled from
his grasp.

“Alas!” she exclaimed, with clasped hands, “what have I
done?”

“Ah, lady!” was the answer of the troubadour, “it is thy
goodness which has at length discovered how my heart is

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

devoted to thee. It is thy truth, and thy nobleness, dear lady,
which I love and worship.”

“By these shalt thou know me ever, Guillaume of Cabestaign,”
was the response; “and yet I warn thee,” she continued,
“I warn and I entreat thee, dear servant, that thou approach
me not so near again. Thou hast shown to me, and surprised
from me, a most precious but an unhappy secret. Thou hast
too deeply found thy way into my heart. Alas! wherefore!
wherefore!” and the eyes of the amiable and virtuous woman
were suffused with tears, as her innocent soul trembled under
the reproaches of her jealous conscience. She continued —

“I can not help but love thee, Guillaume of Cabestaign, but
it shall never be said that the love of the Lady Marguerite of
Roussillon was other than became the wife of her lord. Thou,
too, shalt know me, by love only, Guillaume; but it shall be
such a love as shall work neither of us trespass. Yet do not
thou cease to love me as before, for, of a truth, dear servant,
the affections of thy heart are needful to the life of mine.”

The voice of the troubadour was only in his lyre. At all
events, his reply has been only preserved to us in song. It was
in the fullness of his joy that he again poured forth his melody:—



Where spreads the pleasant garden,
Where blow the precious flowers,
My happy lot hath found me
The bud of all the bowers.
Heaven framed it with a likeness,
Its very self in sweetness,
Where virtue crowns the beauty,
And love bestows completeness.
Still humble in possessions,
That humble all that prove her,
I joy in the affections,
That suffer me to love her;
And in my joy I sorrow,
And in my tears I sing her,
The love that others hide away,
She suffers me to bring her.
This right is due my homage,
For while they speak her beauty,
'Tis I alone that feel it well,
And love with perfect duty.

-- 086 --

CHAPTER II.

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

It does not appear that love trespassed in this instance beyond
the sweet but narrow boundaries of sentiment. The lovers
met daily, as usual, secretly as well as publicly, and their
professions of attachment were frankly made in the hearing of
the world; but the vows thus spoken were not articulated any
longer in that formal, conventional phraseology and manner,
which, in fact, only mocked the passion which it affectedly professed.
It was soon discovered that the songs of Guillaume de
Cabestaign were no longer the frigid effusions of mere gallantry,
the common stilt style of artifice and commonplace. There was
life, and blood, and a rare enthusiasm in his lyrics. His song
was no longer a thing of air, floating, as it had done, on the
winglets of a simple fancy, but a living and a burning soul, borne
upward and forward, by the gales of an intense and earnest passion.
It was seen that when the poet and his noble mistress
spoke together, the tones of their voices mutually trembled as
if with a strange and eager sympathy. When they met, it was
noted that their eyes seemed to dart at once into each other,
with the intensity of two wedded fires, which high walls would
vainly separate, and which, however sundered, show clearly
that they will overleap their bounds, and unite themselves in
one at last. Theirs was evidently no simulated passion. It
was too certainly real, as well in other eyes as their own. The
world, though ignorant of the mutual purity of their hearts, was
yet quick enough to discern what were their real sentiments.
Men saw the affections of which they soon learned, naturally
enough, to conjecture the worst only. The rage of rivals, the
jealousy of inferiors, the spite of the envious, the malice of the
wantonly scandalous, readily found cause of evil where in reality
offence was none. To conceive the crime, was to convey
the cruel suspicion, as a certainty, to the mind of him whom the
supposed offence most affected. Busy tongues soon assailed the
ears of the lord of Roussillon, in relation to his wife. They
whispered him to watch the lovers — to remark the eager intimacy
of their eyes — the tremulous sweetness of their voices, and
their subdued tones whenever they met — the frequency of their
meetings — the reluctance with which they separated; and they

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

dwelt with emphasis upon the pointed and passionate declarations,
the intensity and ardor of the sentiments which now filled
the songs of the troubadour — so very different from what they
had ever been before. In truth, the new passion of Guillaume
had wrought wondrously in favor of his music. He who had
been only a clever and dextrous imitator of the artificial strains
of other poets, had broken down all the fetters of convention,
and now poured forth the most natural and original poetry of
his own, greatly to the increase of his reputation as a troubadour.

Raymond de Roussillon hearkened to these suggestions in
silence, and with a gloomy heart. He loved his wife truly, as
far as it was possible for him to love. He was a stern, harsh
man, fond of the chase, of the toils of chivalry rather than its
sports; was cold in his own emotions, and with an intense self-esteem
that grew impatient under every sort of rivalry. It was
not difficult to impress him with evil thoughts, even where he
had bestowed his confidence; and to kindle his mind with the
most terrible suspicions of the unconsciously offending parties.
Once aroused, the dark, stern man, resolved to avenge his supposed
wrong; and hearing one day that Guillaume had gone out
hawking, and alone, he hastily put on his armor, concealing it
under his courtly and silken vestments, took his weapon, and
rode forth in the direction which the troubadour had taken. He
overtook the latter after a while, upon the edge of a little river
that wound slowly through a wood. Guillaume de Cabestaign
approached his lord without any misgiving; but as he drew near,
a certain indefinable something in the face of Raymond, inspired
a feeling of anxiety in his mind, and, possibly, the secret consciousness
in his own bosom added to his uneasiness. He remembered
that it was not often that great lords thus wandered
forth unattended; and the path which Raymond pursued was
one that Guillaume had taken because of its obscurity, and with
the desire to find a solitude in which he might brood securely
over his own secret fancies and affections. His doubts, thus awakened,
our troubadour prepared to guard his speech. He boldly
approached his superior, however, and was the first to break
silence.

“You here, my lord, and alone! How does this chance?”

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

“Nay, Guillaume,” answered the other, mildly; “I heard
that you were here, and hawking, and resolved to share your
amusement. What has been your sport?”

“Nothing, my lord. I have scarcely seen a single bird, and
you remember the proverb — `Who finds nothing, takes not
much.'”

The artlessness and simplicity of the troubadour's speech and
manner, for the first time, inspired some doubts in the mind of
Raymond, whether he could be so guilty as his enemies had
reported him. His purpose, when he came forth that morning,
had been to ride the supposed offender down, wherever he encountered
him, and to thrust his boar-spear through his body.
Such was the summary justice of the feudal baron. Milder
thoughts had suddenly possessed him. If Raymond of Roussillon
was a stern man, jealous of his honor, and prompt in his
resentment, he at least desired to be a just man; and a lurking
doubt of the motives of those by whom the troubadour had been
slandered, now determined him to proceed more deliberately in
the work of justice. He remembered the former confidence
which he had felt in the fidelity of the page, and he was not
insensible to the charm of his society. Every sentence which
had been spoken since their meeting had tended to make him
hesitate before he hurried to judgment in a matter where it was
scarcely possible to repair the wrong which a rash and hasty
vengeance might commit. By this time, they had entered the
wood together, and were now concealed from all human eyes.
The Lord of Roussillon alighted from his horse, and motioned
his companion to seat himself beside him in the shade. When
both were seated, and after a brief pause, Raymond addressed
the troubadour in the following language: —

“Guillaume de Cabestaign,” said he, “be sure I came not
hither this day to talk to you of birds and hawking, but of something
more serious. Now, look upon me, and, as a true and
loyal servant, see that thou answer honestly to all that I shall
ask of thee.”

The troubadour was naturally impressed by the stern simplicity
and solemnity of this exordium. He was not unaware
that, as the knight had alighted from his steed, he had done so
heavily, and under the impediment of concealed armor. His

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

doubts and anxieties were necessarily increased by this discovery,
but so also was his firmness. He felt that much depended
upon his coolness and address, and he steeled himself,
with all his soul, to the trial which was before him. The recollection
of Marguerite, and of her fate and reputation depending
upon his own, was the source of no small portion of his present
resolution. His reflections were instantaneous; there was no
unreasonable delay in his answer, which was at once manly and
circumspect.

“I know not what you aim at or intend, my lord, but —
by Heaven! — I swear to you that, if it be proper for me to
answer you in that you seek, I will keep nothing from your
knowledge that you desire to know!”

“Nay, Guillaume,” replied the knight, “I will have no conditions.
You shall reply honestly, and without reserve, to all
the questions I shall put to you.”

“Let me hear them, my lord — command me, as you have
the right,” was the reply of the troubadour, “and I will answer
you, with my conscience, as far as I can.”

“I would then know from you,” responded Raymond, very
solemnly, “on your faith and by your God, whether the verses
that you make are inspired by a real passion?”

A warm flush passed over the cheeks of the troubadour; the
pride of the artist was offended by the inquiry. That it should
be questioned whether he really felt what he so passionately
declared, was a disparaging judgment upon the merits of his
song.

“Ah! my lord,” was the reply, expressed with some degree
of mortification, “how could I sing as I do, unless I really felt
all the passion which I declare. In good sooth, then, I tell you,
love has the entire possession of my soul.”

“And verily I believe thee, Guillaume,” was the subdued
answer of the baron; “I believe thee, my friend, for, unless a
real passion was at his heart, no troubadour could ever sing as
thou. But, something more of thee, Guillaume de Cabestaign.
Prithee, now, declare to me the name of the lady whom thy
verses celebrate.”

Then it was that the cheek of our troubadour grew pale, and
his heart sunk within him; but the piercing eye of the baron

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

was upon him. He had no moment for hesitation. To falter
now, he was well assured, was to forfeit love, life, and everything
that was proud and precious in his sight. In the moment
of exigency the troubadour found his answer. It was evasive,
but adroitly conceived and expressed.

“Nay, my lord, will it please you to consider? I appeal to
your own heart and honor — can any one, without perfidy, declare
such a secret? — reveal a thing that involves the rights
and the reputation of another, and that other a lady of good
fame and quality? Well must you remember what is said on
this subject by the very master of our art — no less a person
than the excellent Bernard de Ventadour. He should know —
what says he?”

The baron remained silent, while Guillaume repeated the following
verses of the popular troubadour, whose authority he
appealed to: —



“The spy your secret still would claim,
And asks to know your lady's name;
But tell it not for very shame!
“The loyal lover sees the snare,
And neither to the waves nor air
Betrays the secret of his fair.
“The duty that to love we owe,
Is, while to her we all may show,
On others nothing to bestow.”

Though seemingly well adapted to his object, the quotation
of our troubadour was unfortunate. There were yet other verses
to this instructive ditty, and the Baron of Roussillon, who had
listened very patiently as his companion recited the preceding,
soon proved himself to have a memory for good songs, though
he never pretended to make them himself. When Guillaume
had fairly finished, he took up the strain after a brief introduction.

“That is all very right and very proper, Guillaume, and I
gainsay not a syllable that Master Bernard hath written; nay,
methinks my proper answer to thee lieth in another of his verses,
which thou shouldst not have forgotten while reminding me of
its companions. I shall refresh thy memory with the next that

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

follows.” And without waiting for any answer, the baron proceeded
to repeat another stanza of the old poem, in very creditable
style and manner for an amateur. This remark Guillaume
de Cabestaign could not forbear making to himself, though he
was conscious at the same time that the utterance of the baron
was in singularly slow and subdued accents — accents that
scarcely rose above a whisper, and which were timed as if every
syllable were weighed and spelled, ere it was confided to expression.
The verse was as follows: —



“We yield her name to those alone,
Who, when the sacred truth is shown,
May help to make the maid our own.”

“Now, methinks,” continued the baron, “here lieth the wisdom
of my quest. Who better than myself can help to secure
thee thy desires, to promote thy passion, and gain for thee the
favor of the fair? Tell me, then, I command thee, Guillaume,
and I promise to help thee with my best efforts and advice.”

Here was a dilemma. The troubadour was foiled with his
own weapons. The quotation from his own authority was conclusive
against him. The argument of Raymond was irresistible.
Of his ability to serve the young lover there could be no question;
and as little could the latter doubt the readiness of that
friendship — assuming his pursuit to be a proper one — to which
he had been so long indebted for favor and protection. He
could excuse himself by no further evasion; and, having admitted
that he really and deeply loved, and that his verses declared
a real and living passion, it became absolutely necessary that
our troubadour, unless he would confirm the evident suspicions
of his lord, should promptly find for her a name. He did so.
The emergency seemed to justify a falsehood; aud, with firm
accents, Guillaume did not scruple to declare himself devoted,
heart and soul, to the beautiful Lady Agnes de Tarrascon, the
sister of Marguerite, his real mistress. At the pressing solicitation
of Raymond, and in order to render applicable to this case
certain of his verses, he admitted himself to have received from
this lady certain favoring smiles, upon which his hopes of future
happiness were founded. Our troubadour was persuaded to
select the name of this lady, over all others, for two reasons.
He believed that she suspected, or somewhat knew of, the

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

mutual flame which existed between himself and her sister;
and he had long been conscious of that benevolence of temper
which the former possessed, and which he fondly thought would
prompt her in some degree to sympathize with him in his necessity,
and lend herself somewhat to his own and the extrication
of Marguerite. After making his confession, he concluded by
imploring Raymond to approach his object cautiously, and by
no means to peril his fortunes in the esteem of the lady he
professed to love.

CHAPTER III.

But the difficulties of Guillaume de Cabestaign were only
begun. It was not the policy of Raymond to be satisfied with
his simple asseverations. The suspicions which had been awakened
in his mind by the malignant suggestions of his courtiers,
were too deeply and skilfully infixed there, to suffer him to be
soothed by the mere statement of the supposed offender. He
required something of a confirmatory character from the lips of
Lady Agnes herself. Pleased, nevertheless, at what he had
heard, and at the readiness and seeming frankness with which
the troubadour had finally yielded his secret to his keeping, he
eagerly assured the latter of his assistance in the prosecution of
his quest; and he, who a moment before had coolly contemplated
a deliberate murder to revenge a supposed wrong to his
own honor, did not now scruple to profess his willingness to aid
his companion in compassing the dishonor of another. It did
not matter much to our sullen baron that the victim was the sister
of his own wife. The human nature of Lord Raymond, of
Roussillon, his own dignity uninjured, had but little sympathy
with his neighbor's rights and sensibilities. He promptly proposed,
at that very moment, to proceed on his charitable mission.
The castle of Tarrascon was in sight; and, pointing to
its turrets that rose loftily above the distant hills, the imperious
finger of Raymond gave the direction to our troubadour, which
he shuddered to pursue, but did not dare to decline. He now
began to feel all the dangers and embarrassments which he was
about to encounter, and to tremble at the disgrace and ruin
which seemed to rise, threatening and dead before him. Never
was woman more virtuous than the lady Agnes. Gentle and

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

beautiful, like her sister Marguerite, her reputation had been
more fortunate in escaping wholly the assaults of the malignant.
She had always shown an affectionate indulgence for our troubadour,
and a delighted interest in his various accomplishments;
and he now remembered all her goodness and kindness only to
curse himself, in his heart, for the treachery of which he had
just been guilty. His remorse at what he had said to Raymond
was not the less deep and distressing, from the conviction that
he felt that there had been no other way left him of escape from
his dilemma.

We are bound to believe that the eagerness which Raymond,
of Roussillon, now exhibited was not so much because of a desire
to bring about the dishonor of another, as to be perfectly satisfied
that he himself was free from injury. At the castle of
Tarrascon, the Lady Agnes was found alone. She gave the
kindest reception to her guests; and, anxious to behold things
through the medium of his wishes rather than his doubts and
fears, Raymond fancied that there was a peculiar sort of tenderness
in the tone and spirit of the compliments which she addressed
to the dejected troubadour. That he was disquieted and
dejected, she was soon able to discover. His uneasiness made
itself apparent before they had been long together; and the
keen intelligence of the feminine mind was accordingly very
soon prepared to comprehend the occasion of his disquiet, when,
drawn aside by Raymond at the earliest opportunity, she found
herself cross-examined by the impatient baron on the nature
and object of her own affections. A glance of the eye at Guillaume
de Cabestaign, as she listened to the inquiries of the suspicious
Raymond, revealed to the quick-witted woman the extent
of his apprehensions, and possibly the danger of her sister. Her
ready instinct, and equally prompt benevolence of heart, at
once decided all the answers of the lady.

“Why question me of lovers?” she replied to Raymond, with
a pretty querulousness of tone and manner; “certainly I have
lovers enow — as many as I choose to have. Would you that I
should live unlike other women of birth and quality, without my
servant to sing my praises, and declare his readiness to die in
my behalf?”

“Ay, ay, my lady,” answered the knight, “lovers I well

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

know you possess; for of these I trow that no lady of rank and
beauty, such as yours, can or possibly should be without; — but
is there not one lover, over all, whom you not only esteem for
his grace and service, but for whom you feel the tenderest interest—
to whom, in fact, you prefer the full surrender of your
whole heart, and, were this possible or proper, of your whole
person?”

For a moment the gentle lady hesitated in her answer. The
question was one of a kind to startle a delicate and faithful
spirit. But, as her eyes wandered off to the place where the
troubadour stood trembling — as she detected the pleading terror
that was apparent in his face — her benevolence got the
better of her scruples, and she frankly admitted that there really
was one person in the world for whom her sentiments were even
thus lively, and her sympathies thus warm and active.

“And now, I beseech you, Lady Agnes,” urged the anxious
baron, “that you deal with me like a brother who will joy to
serve you, and declare to me the name of the person whom you
so much favor.”

“Now, out upon it, my lord of Roussillon,” was the quick
and somewhat indignant reply of the lady, “that you should
presume thus greatly upon the kindred that lies between us.
Women are not to be constrained to make such confession as
this. It is their prerogative to be silent when the safety of
their affections may suffer from their speech. To urge them to
confess, in such cases, is only to compel them to speak unnecessary
falsehoods. And know I not you husbands all? you have
but a feeling in common; and if I reveal myself to you, it were
as well that I should go at once and make full confession to my
own lord.”

“Nay, dearest Lady Agnes, have no such doubt of my loyalty.
I will assure thee that what you tell me never finds it way to
the ear of your lord. I pray thee do not fear to make this confession
to me; nay, but thou must, Agnes,” exclaimed the rude
baron, his voice rising more earnestly, and his manner becoming
passionate and stern, while he grasped her wrist firmly in his
convulsive fingers, and, drawing her toward him, added, in the
subdued but intense tones of half-suppressed passion, “I tell
thee, lady, it behooves me much to know this secret.”

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

The lady did not immediately yield, though the manner of
Raymond, from this moment, determined her that she would
do so. She now conjectured all the circumstances of the case,
and felt the necessity of saving the troubadour for the sake of
her sister. But she played with the excited baron awhile longer,
and, when his passion grew so impatient as to be almost beyond
his control, she admitted, as a most precious secret, confided to
his keeping only that he might serve her in its gratification, that
she had a burning passion for Guillaume de Cabestaign, of which
he himself was probably not conscious.

The invention of the lady was as prompt and accurate as if
the troubadour had whispered at her elbow. Raymond was
now satisfied. He was relieved of his suspicions, turned away
from the Lady of Tarrascon, to embrace her supposed lover, and
readily accepted an invitation from the former, for himself and
companion, to remain that night to supper. At that moment the
great gate of the castle was thrown open, and the Lord of Tarrascon
made his appearance. He confirmed the invitation extended
by his wife; and, as usual, gave a most cordial reception
to his guests. As soon as an opportunity offered, and before the
hour of supper arrived, the Lady Agnes contrived to withdraw
her lord to her own apartments, and there frankly revealed to
him all that had taken place. He cordially gave his sanction
to all that she had done. Guillaume de Cabestaign was much
more of a favorite than his jealous master; and the sympathies
of the noble and the virtuous, in those days, were always accorded
to those who professed a love so innocent as — it was justly
believed by this noble couple — was that of the Lady Marguerite
and the troubadour. The harsh suspicions of Raymond were
supposed to characterize only a coarse and brutal nature, which,
in the assertion of its unquestionable rights, would abridge all
those freedoms which courtliness and chivalry had established
for the pleasurable intercourse of other parties.

A perfect understanding thus established between the wife
and husband, in behalf of the troubadour, and in misleading the
baron, these several persons sat down to supper in the rarest
good humor and harmony. Guillaume de Cabestaign recovered
all his confidence, and with it his inspiration. He made several
improvvisations during the evening, which delighted the

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

company — all in favor of the Lady Agnes, and glimpsing faintly at
his attachment for her. These, unhappily, have not been preserved
to us. They are said to have been so made as to correspond
to the exigency of his recent situation; the excellent
Baron Raymond all the while supposing that he alone possessed
the key to their meaning. The Lady Agnes, meanwhile, under
the approving eye of her husband, was at special pains to show
such an interest in the troubadour, and such a preference for his
comfort, over that of all persons present, as contributed to confirm
all the assurances she had given to her brother-in-law in
regard to her affections. The latter saw this with perfect satisfaction;
and leaving Guillaume to pass the night where he was so
happily entertained, he hurried home to Roussillon, eager to re
veal to his own wife, the intrigue between her lover and her sister.
It is quite possible that, if his suspicions of the troubadour were
quieted, he still entertained some with regard to Marguerite. It
is not improbable that a conviction that he was giving pain at
every syllable he uttered entered into his calculations, and
prompted what he said. He might be persuaded of the innocence
of the parties, yet doubtful of their affections; and though
assured now that he was mistaken in respect to the tendency of
those of Guillaume, his suspicions were still lively in regard
to those of his wife. His present revelations might be intended
to probe her to the quick, and to gather from her emotions, at
his recital, in how much she was interested in the sympathies of
the troubadour.

How far he succeeded in diving into her secret, has not been
confided to the chronicler. It is very certain, however, that he
succeeded in making Marguerite very unhappy. She now entertained
no doubt, after her husband's recital, of the treachery
of her sister, and the infidelity of her lover; and though she
herself had permitted him no privilege, inconsistent with the
claims of her lord, she was yet indignant that he should have
proved unfaithful to a heart which he so well knew to be thoroughly
his own. The pure soul itself, entirely devoted to the
beloved object, thus always revolts at the consciousness of its
fall from its purity and its pledges; and though itself denied —
doomed only to a secret worship, to which no altar may be raised
and to which there is no offering but the sacrifice of constant

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

privation — yet it greatly prefers to entertain this sacred sense of
isolation, to any enjoyment of mere mortal happiness. To feel
that our affections are thus isolated in vain — that we have yielded
them to one who is indifferent to the trust, and lives still for his
earthly passions — is to suffer from a more than mortal deprivation.
Marguerite of Roussillon passed the night in extreme agony
of mind, the misery of which was greatly aggravated by the
necessity, in her husband's presence, of suppressing every feeling
of uneasiness. But her feelings could not always be suppressed;
and when, the next day, on the return of the trouba
dour from Tarrascon, she encountered him in those garden walks
which had been made sacred to their passion by its first mutual
revelation, the pang grew to utterance, which her sense of dignity
and propriety in vain endeavored to subdue. Her eyes
brightened indignantly through her tears; and she whose virtue
had withheld every gift of passion from the being whom she yet
professed to love, at once, but still most tenderly, reproached
him with his infidelity.

“Alas! Guillaume,” she continued, after telling him all that
she had heard, “alas! that my soul should have so singled thine
out from all the rest, because of its purity, and should find thee
thus, like all the rest, incapable of a sweet and holy love such
as thou didst promise. I had rather died, Guillaume, a thousand
deaths, than that thou shouldst have fallen from thy faith
to me.”

“But I have not fallen — I have not faltered in my faith,
Marguerite! I am still true to thee — to thee only, though I
sigh for thee vainly, and know that thou livest only for another.
Hear me, Marguerite, while I tell thee what has truly happened.
Thou hast heard something truly, but not all the truth.”

And he proceeded with the narrative to which we have
already listened. He had only to show her what had passed
between her lord and himself, to show how great had been his
emergency. The subsequent events at Tarrascon, only convinced
her of the quick intelligence, and sweet benevolence of
purpose by which her sister had been governed. Her charitable
sympathies had seen and favored the artifice in which lay the
safety equally of her lover and herself. The revulsion of her
feelings from grief to exultation, spoke in a gush of tears, which

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

relieved the distresses of her soul. The single kiss upon his
forehead, with which she rewarded the devotion of the troubadour,
inspired his fancy. He made the event the subject of the
sonnet, which has fortunately been preserved to us; —

MARGUERITE.



“That there should be a question whom I love,
As if the world had more than one so fair?
Would'st know her name, behold the letters rare,
God-written, on the wing of every dove!
Ask if a blindness darkens my fond eyes,
That I should doubt me whither I should turn;
Ask if my soul, in cold abeyance lies,
That I should fail at sight of her to burn.
That I should wander to another's sway,
Would speak a blindness worse than that of sight,
Since here, though nothing I may ask of right,
Blessings most precious woo my heart to stay.
High my ambition, since at heaven it aims,
Yet humble, since a daisy 's all it claims.

The lines first italicised embody the name of the lady, by a
periphrasis known to the Provençal dialect, and the name of the
daisy, as used in the closing line, is Marguerite. The poem
is an unequivocal declaration of attachment, obviously meant to
do away with all adverse declarations. To those acquainted
with the previous history, it unfolds another history quite as
significant; and to those who knew nothing of the purity of the
parties, one who made no allowance for the exaggerated manner
in which a troubadour would be apt to declare the privileges he
had enjoyed, it would convey the idea of a triumph inconsistent
with the innocence of the lovers, and destructive of the rights
of the injured husband.

Thus, full of meaning, it is difficult to conceive by what imprudence
of the parties, this fatal sonnet found its way to the
hands of Raymond of Roussillon. It is charged by the biographers,
in the absence of other proofs, that the vanity of Marguerite,
in her moments of exultation — greater than her passion —
proud of the homage which she inspired, and confident in the innocence
which the world had too slanderously already begun to question—
could not forbear the temptation of showing so beautiful a
testimony of the power of her charms. But the suggestion lacks
in plausibility. It is more easy to conceive that the fond heart

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

of the woman would not suffer her to destroy so exquisite a
tribute, and that the jealousy of her lord, provoked by the arts
of envious rivals, conducted him to the place of safe-keeping
where her treasure was concealed. At all events, it fell into
his hands, and revived all his suspicions. In fact, it gave the
lie to the artful story by which he had been lulled into confidence,
and was thus, in a manner, conclusive of the utter guilt
of the lovers. His pride was outraged as well as his honor. He
had been gulled by all upon whom he had relied — his wife, his
page, and his sister. He no longer doubted Marguerite's infidelity
and his own disgrace; and, breathing nothing but vengeance,
he yet succeeded in concealing from all persons the conviction
which he felt, of the guilt which dishonored him, and the terrible
vengeance which he meditated for its punishment. He was a cold
and savage man, who could suppress, in most cases, the pangs
which he felt, and could deliberately restrain the passions which
yet occupied triumphant place in his heart and purpose.

It was not long before he found the occasion which he desired.
The movements of the troubadour were closely watched,
and one day, when he had wandered forth from the castle seeking
solitude, as was his frequent habit, Raymond contrived to
steal away from observation, and to follow him out into the forest.
He was successful in his quest. He found Guillaume
resting at the foot of a shady tree, in a secluded glen, with
his tablets before him. The outlines of a tender ballad, tender
but spiritual, as was the character of all his melodies, were
already inscribed upon the paper. The poet was meditating, as
usual, the charms of that dangerous mistress, whose beauty was
destined to become his bane. Raymond threw himself upon the
ground beside him.

“Ah! well,” said he, as he joined the troubadour, “this love
of the Lady Agnes is still a distressing matter in thy thoughts.”

“In truth, my lord, I think of her with the greatest love and
tenderness,” was the reply of Guillaume.

“Verily, thou dost well,” returned the baron; “she deserves
requital at thy hands. Thou owest her good service. And yet,
for one who so greatly affecteth a lady, and who hath found so
much favor in her sight, methinks thou seek'st her but seldom.
Why is this, Sir Troubadour?”

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

Without waiting for the answer, Raymond added, “But let
me see what thou hast just written in her praise. It is by his
verses that we understand the devotion of the troubadour.”

Leaning over the poet as he spoke, as if his purpose had been
to possess himself of his tablets, he suddenly threw the whole
weight of his person upon him, and, in the very same moment,
by a quick movement of the hand, he drove the couteau de
chasse,
with which he was armed, and which he had hitherto
concealed behind him, with a swift, unerring stroke deep down
into the bosom of the victim. Never was blow better aimed, or
with more energy delivered. The moment of danger was that
of death. The unfortunate troubadour was conscious of the
weapon only when he felt the steel. It was with a playful
smile that Raymond struck, and so innocent was the expression
of his face, even while his arm was extended and the weight of
his body was pressing upon Guillaume, that the only solicitude
of the latter had been to conceal his tablets. One convulsive
cry, one hideous contortion, and Guillaume de Cabestaign was
no more. The name of Marguerite was the only word which
escaped in his dying shriek. The murderer placed his hand
upon the heart of the victim. It had already ceased to beat.

CHAPTER IV.

“Thou wilt mock me no more!” he muttered fiercely, as he
half rose from the body now stiffening fast. But his fierce vengeance
was by no means completed. As if a new suggestion
had seized upon his mind, while his hand rested upon the heart
of the troubadour, he suddenly started and tore away the garments
from the unconscious bosom. Once more he struck it
deeply with the keen and heavy blade. In a few moments he
had laid it open. Then he plunged his naked hand into the
gaping wound, and tore out the still quivering heart. This he
wrapped up with care and concealed in his garments. With another
stroke he smote the head from the body, and this he also
concealed, in fragments of dress torn from the person of his victim.
With these proofs of his terrible revenge, he made his way, under
cover of the dusk, in secret to the castle. What remains to be
told is still more dreadful — beyond belief, indeed, were it not that

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

the sources of our history are wholly above discredit or denial.
The cruel baron, ordering his cook into his presence, then gave
the heart of the troubadour into his keeping, with instructions to
dress it richly, and after a manner of dressing certain favorite
portions of venison, of which Marguerite was known to be particularly
fond. The dish was a subject of special solicitude with
her husband. He himself superintended the preparation, and
furnished the spices. That night, he being her only companion
at the feast, it was served up to his wife, at the usual time of
supper. He had assiduously subdued every vestige of anger,
unkindness, or suspicion, from his countenance. Marguerite was
suffered to hear and see nothing which might provoke her apprehensions
or arrest her appetite. She was more than usually
serene and cheerful, as, that day and evening, her lord was
more than commonly indulgent. He, too, could play a part
when it suited him to do so; and, like most men of stern will
and great experience, could adapt his moods and manners to that
livelier cast, and more pliant temper, which better persuade the
feminine heart into confidence and pleasure. He smiled upon
her now with the most benevolent sweetness; but while he earnestly
encouraged her to partake of the favorite repast which she
so much preferred, he himself might be seen to eat of any other
dish. The wretched woman, totally unsuspicious of guile or evil,
undreaming of disaster, and really conscious of but little self-reproach,
ate freely of the precious meat which had been placed
before her. The eyes of Raymond greedily followed every
morsel which she carried to her lips. She evidently enjoyed the
food which had been spiced for her benefit, and as she continued
to draw upon it, he could no longer forbear to unfold the exultation
which he felt at the entire satisfaction of his vengeance.

“You seem very much to like your meats to-night, Marguerite.
Do you find them good?”

“Verily,” she answered, “this venison is really delicious.”

“Eat then,” he continued, “I have had it dressed purposely
for you. You ought to like it. It is a dish of which you have
always shown yourself very fond.”

“Nay, my lord, but you surely err. I can not think that I
have ever eaten before of anything so very delicious as this.”

“Nay, nay, Marguerite, it is you that err. I know that the

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

meat of which you now partake, is one which you have always
found the sweetest.”

There was something now in the voice of the speaker that
made Marguerite look up. Her eyes immediately met his own
and the wolfish exultation which they betrayed confounded
and made her shudder. She felt at once terrified with a nameless
fear. There was a sudden sickness and sinking of her heart.
She felt that there was a terrible meaning, a dreadful mystery
in his looks and words, the solution of which she shrunk from
with a vague but absorbing terror. She was too well acquainted
with the sinister expression of that glance. She rallied herself
to speak.

“What is it that you mean, my lord? Something dreadful!
What have you done? This food —”

“Ay, this food! I can very well understand that you should
find it delicious. It is such as you have always loved a little
too much. It is but natural that you should relish, now that it
is dead, that which you so passionately enjoyed while living.
Marguerite, the meat of that dish which you have eaten was
once the heart of Guillaume de Cabestaign!”

The lips of the wretched woman parted spasmodically. Her
jaws seemed to stretch asunder. Her eyes dilated in a horror
akin to madness. Her arms were stretched out and forward.
She half rose from the table, which she at length seized upon
for her support.

“No!” she exclaimed, hoarsely, at length. “No! no! It is
not true. It is not possible. I will not — I dare not believe it.”

“You shall have a witness, Marguerite! You shall hear it
from one whom, heretofore, you have believed always, and who
will find it impossible now to lie. Behold! This is the head
of him whose heart you have eaten!”

With these dreadful words, the cruel baron raised the ghastly
head of the troubadour, which he had hitherto concealed beneath
the table, and which he now placed upon it. At this horrible
spectacle the wretched woman sunk down in a swoon, from
which, however, she awakened but too quickly. The wan and
bloody aspect of her lover, the eyes glazed in death but full
still of the tenderest expression, met her gaze as it opened upon
the light. The savage lord who had achieved the horrid

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

butchery stood erect, and pointing at the spectacle of terror. His
scornful and demoniac glance — the horrid cruelty of which he
continued to boast — her conscious innocence and that of her
lover — her complete and deep despair — all conspired to arm
her soul with courage which she had never felt till now. In the
ruin of her heart she had grown reckless of her life. Her eye
confronted the murderer.

“Be it so!” she exclaimed. “As I have eaten of meat so
precious, it fits not that inferior food should ever again pass
these lips! This is the last supper which I shall taste on earth!”

“What! dare you thus shamelessly avow to me your passion?”

“Ay! as God who beholds us knows, never did woman more
passionately and truly love mortal man, than did Marguerite of
Roussillon the pure and noble Guillaume de Cabestaign. It is
true? I fear not to say it now! Now, indeed, I am his only,
and for ever!”

Transported with fury at what he heard, Raymond drew his
dagger, and rushed to where she stood. But she did not await
his weapon. Anticipating his wrath, she darted headlong through
a door which opened upon a balcony, over the balustrade of
which, with a second effort, she flung herself into the court below.
All this was the work of but one impulse and of a single
instant. Raymond reached the balcony as the delicate frame
of the beautiful woman was crushed upon the flag-stones of the
court. Life had utterly departed when they raised her from the
ground!

This terrible catastrophe struck society everywhere with consternation.
At a season, when not only chivalry, but the church,
gave its most absolute sanction to the existence and encouragement
of that strange conventional love which we have sought to
describe, the crime of Raymond provoked a universal horror.
Love, artificial and sentimental rather than passionate, was the
soul equally of military achievement and of aristocratic society.
It was then of vast importance, as an element of power, in the
use of religious enthusiasm. The shock given to those who
cherished this sentiment, by this dreadful history, was felt to all
the extremities of the social circle. The friends and kindred of
these lovers — the princes and princesses of the land — noble
lords, knights and ladies, all combined, as by a common impusle,

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

to denounce and to destroy the bloody-minded criminal. Alphonso,
king of Arragon, devoted himself to the work of justice.
Raymond was seized and cast into a dungeon. His castle was
razed to the ground, under a public decree, which scarcely anticipated
the eager rage of hundreds who rushed to the work of
demolition. The criminal himself was suffered to live; but he
lived, either in prison or in exile, with loss of caste and society
and amidst universal detestation!

Very different was the fate of the lovers whom man could no
more harm or separate. They were honored, under the sanction
of Alphonso, with a gorgeous funeral procession. They
were laid together, in the same tomb, before the church of Per
pignan, and their names and cruel history were duly engraven
upon the stone raised to their memory. According to the Proven
çal historians, it was afterward a custom with the knights of
Roussillon, of Cerdagne, and of Narbonnois, every year to join
with the noble dames and ladies of the same places, in a solemn
service, in memory of Marguerite of Roussillon, and William of
Cabestaign. At the same time came lovers of both sexes, on a
pilgrimage to their tomb, where they prayed for the repose of
their souls. The anniversary of this service was instituted by
Alphonso. We may add that romance has more than once
seized upon this tragic history, out of which to weave her fictions.
Boccacio has found in it the material for one of the stories
of the Decameron, in which, however, while perverting history,
he has done but little to merit the gratulation of Art. He has
failed equally to do justice to himself, and to his melancholy
subject.

-- --

CHAPTER VII.

“Ole Baginny nebber tire.”

æthiopic Muse.

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

We are now off the capes of Virginia, and you begin to smell
the juleps. When the winds are fair, they impregnate the atmosphere—
gratefully I must confess — full forty miles at sea,
even as the Mississippi gives its color to the Gulf, the same
distance from the Balize. Should your vessel be becalmed along
the coast, as mine has been frequently, you will be compensated by
the grateful odor, morning and evening, as from gardens where
mint and tobacco grow together in most intimate communion.

The Virginian has always been a good liver. He unites the
contradictory qualities which distinguished the English squire
when he drew sword for the Stuarts. He has been freed from
the brutal excesses which debased the character of his ancestor
as described by Macaulay; but he has lost none of the generous
virtues, which, in the same pages, did honor to the same character.
He has all the loyalty and faith of the past — he still believes
in the antique charms of his home and parish. He is
brave and hardy, though indolent, and has a martial swagger
peculiarly his own, which gives an easy grace to his courage
while taking nothing from what is wholesome in his social demeanor.

The Virginian is a longer. He will sleep for days and
weeks, but only to start into the most energetic and performing
life. See him as he drowses at ease in the shade of his piazza,
his legs over the balustrade; observe him as he dawdles at the
tavern, in a like attitude, with a sympathetic crowd of idlers
around him. There he sits, as you perceive, in a ricketty chair,
of domestic fashion, the seat of which is untanned bull's hide —
his head thrown back, his heels in the air over an empty barrel,
a huge plantation cigar protruded from his left cheek, and a pint

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

goblet of julep, foaming amid green leaves and ice, beside him.
There he will sit, and swear famously, and discuss politics by
the hour, and talk of his famous horses, orators, and warriors —
for he is a good local chronicler always, and has a wonderful
memory of all that has happened in the “Old Dominion.” You
will, if you know nothing of him, fancy him a mere braggart and
a sluggard. But wait. Only sound the trumpet — give the
alarm — and he is on his feet. If a sluggard, he is like the
Black Sluggard in Ivanhoe. He only waits the proper provocation.
Like the war-horse, the blast of the trumpet puts his
whole frame in motion. He kicks the chair from under him.
He rolls the barrel away with a single lurch. The cigar is flung
from his jaw; and, emptying his julep, he is prepared for action—
ready to harangue the multitude, or square off against any
assailant.

His fault in war is want of caution. He never provides
against an enemy because he never fears one. He is frequently
caught napping, but he makes up for it, in the end, by extra exertions.
There is a dash of Raleigh and John Smith both in his
character, as when the “Old Dominion,” when it had not a gunboat
or a piece of ordnance, defied Cromwell, and declared at all
hazard for the Stuarts. His loyalty is as indisputable as his courage—
provided you let him show it as he pleases. He is as self-willed
as Prince Rupert, who, in most respects, was no bad representative
of the Virginian; — bold, headlong, dashing, full of courage
and effrontery, fond of a rouse, and mixing fun, fight and devotion,
together, in a rare combination, which does not always offend,
however it may sometimes startle. A proud fellow, who
loves no master, and who only serves because it is his humor to
do so.

He is profligate beyond his means. His hospitality, which
was once his virtue, is, like that of some of his neighbors further
south, becoming a weakness and a vice. He will not, however,
repudiate, though his gorge rises at the thought of bankruptcy.
He is too much of an individual for that — has too
much pride as a Virginian. But, I fear that his profligacy of
life has tainted the purity of his politics. I could wish that Virginians
were less solicitous of the flesh-pots of the national government.

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

The mention of Virginia recalls one of the most interesting of
our state histories. It is the pride of Virginia to have been one
of the maternal states of this country. She shares this distinction
with Massachusetts and the Carolinas. I do not mean to say,
simply, that her sons have contributed to form the population of
other states. It is in the formation of their character that she
has been conspicuous. She has given tone and opinion to the
new communities that have arisen along her frontier. She has
equally influenced their social habits and courage. It would be
a pleasant study, for the social philosopher, to inquire into the
degree in which she has done this. It is enough that I suggest
the inquiry.”

“What a misfortune to Virginia that she is so near to the District
of Columbia.”

“And that she has given five presidents to the confederacy.”

“Yes! this effect is to make office a natural craving; while,
it is thought that every male-child born since the days of Monroe,
is born with a sort of natural instinct for, and a right to the
presidency.”

“Yet, how curious now-a-days are the materiel for a president!”

“Curious, indeed! yet this would be no great evil — this
change in the sort of clay supposed essential for the manufacture—
if states preserved their integrity, their principles and
pride, with their passion. But we grow flexible in moral in proportion
to our appetites, and one who is constantly hungering
will never scruple at any sort of food. The eagle descends to
the garbage of the kite, and the race who once wrought their
gods out of marble, soon content themselves with very rude imitations
in putty.”

“They need not be imitations either. We have reached that
condition when it is no longer held essential, the counsel of Hamlet
to his mother, `assume a virtue if you have it not.' It is not
only no longer held essential to keep up the appearances of
truth and patriotism, but one is apt to be laughed at for his
pains. Even to seem patriotic at Washington is held to be a
gratuitous greenness.”

“Let us not speak of it. How much more grateful is it to
look back to the rough, wild, half savage, but brave and honest

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

past. What a pity it is that our people do not read their own
old chronicles. It is now scarcely possible to pick up any of the
old histories of the states, which a sincere people, with any veneration
left, would be careful to keep in every household.”

“What an equal pity it is that these chronicles have been so
feebly exemplified by the local historians. These have usually
shown themselves to be mere compilers. They were, in fact, a
very dull order of men among us. They were wholly deficient
in imagination and art; and quite incapable of developing gracefully,
or even of exhibiting fairly, the contents of the chronicle.
They merely accumulated or condensed the records; they never
displayed them. This is the great secret by which histories
are preserved to the future and kept popular through time. Art
is just as necessary in truth as in fiction — a fact of which critics
even do not always appear conscious. See now the wonderful
success and attraction of Mr. Prescott's labors. His secret consists
chiefly in the exercise of the appropriate degree of art.
His materials, in the main, are to be found in a thousand old
volumes, available to other writers; but it was in his art that
the lumbersome records became imbued with life. His narratives
of the conquest of Peru and Mexico are so many exquisite
pictures — action, scene, portrait, all harmoniously blended in
beautiful and symmetrical connection. His details, which, in
common hands, were usually sadly jumbled, constitute a series
of noble dramas — all wrought out in eloquent action. His
events are all arranged with the happiest order. His dramatis
personæ
play their parts according to the equal necessities of the
history and of their individual character. The parts harmonize,
the persons work together, and the necessary links preserved
between them, the action is unbroken to the close. All irrelevant
matter, calculated to impair this interest, is carefully discarded;
all subordinate matter is dismissed with a proper brevity,
or compressed in the form of notes, at the bottom of his
page. Nothing is dwelt upon at length, but that which justifies
delineation, either from the intrinsic value of the material, or
from its susceptibilities for art. Suppose the historian were to
employ such a rule in the development of such chronicles as
those of Virginia? What a beautiful volume might be made of
it! How full of admirable lessons, of lovely sketches, of

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

fine contrasts, and spirit-stirring actions. The early voyagers,
down to the time of Smith, would form the subject of a most
delightful chapter; and then we open upon the career of Smith
himself — that remarkable man, excellent politician, and truly
noble gentleman and soldier. He seems to have been the last
representative of an age which had passed from sight before he
entered upon the stage. He was the embodiment of the best
characteristics of chivalry. How manly his career — with what
a noble self-esteem did he prepare for the most trying issues —
how generous his courage — how disinterested his virtues — how
devoted to the sex — a preux chevalier, not unworthy to have
supped with Bayard after the battle of Marignano. Neither
England nor America has ever done justice to the genius or the
performances of this man, and I fear that his name was somewhat
in the way of his distinctions. It is difficult to believe in
the heroism of a man named Smith. Men do not doubt that he
will fight, but mere fighting is not heroism. Heroism is the model
virtue; and we are slow to ally it with the name of Smith — indeed,
with any name of a single syllable. There are really few
or no flaws in the character of the founder of Virginia.”

“I am not sure of that! What do you say to his treatment
of the beautiful daughter of Powhatan? His coldness —”

“You have simply stumbled in the track of a popular error.
It is a vulgar notion that he encouraged and slighted the affections
of Pocahontas. All this is a mistake. He neither beguiled
her with false shows of love, nor was indifferent to her beauties
or her virtues. Pocahontas was a mere child to Smith, but
twelve years old when he first knew her, and he about forty.”

“But his neglect of her when she went to England”

“He did not neglect her.”

“She reproached him for it.”

“Yes; the poor savage in her unsophisticated child-heart,
knew nothing of that convention which, in Europe, lay as burdensomely
upon Smith as upon herself. Even then, however,
he treated her as tenderly as if she were his own child, with this
difference, that he was required to approach her as a princess.
His reserves were dictated by a prudent caution which did not
venture to outrage the pedantic prejudices of the Scottish Solomon,
then upon the throne, who, if you remember, was very

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

slow to forgive Rolfe, one of his subjects, for the audacity which
led him to marry the princess of Virginia.”

“By the way, you have yourself made Smith an object of the
love of Pocahontas.”

“It was the sin of my youth; and was the natural use to be
made of the subject when treating it in verse.”

“Come — as one of your contributions to our evening, give
us your legend. Miss Burroughs will no doubt be pleased to
hear it, and your verse may very well serve as a relief to our
prose.”

“What do you say, Selina?”

“Oh! by all means — the legend.”

“To hear is to obey.”

The circle closed about me, and, with many natural misgivings,
and a hesitation which is my peculiar infirmity, I delivered myself
as well as I could of the fabrication which follows:—

POCAHONTAS; A LEGEND OF VIRGINIA.



I.
Light was her heart and sweet her smile,
The dusky maid of forest-bower,
Ere yet the stranger's step of guile
Bore one soft beauty from the flower;
The wild girl of an Indian vale,
A child, with all of woman's seeming,
And if her cheek be less than pale,
'Twas with the life-blood through it streaming.
Soft was the light that fill'd her eye,
And grace was in her every motion,
Her voice was touching, like the sigh,
When passion first becomes devotion;—
And worship still was hers — her sire
Beloved and fear'd, a prince of power,
Whose simplest word or glance of ire
Still made a thousand warriors cower.
Not such her sway, — yet not the less,
Because it better pleased to bless,
And won its rule by gentleness;
Among a savage people, still
She kept from savage moods apart,
And thought of crime, and dream of ill
Had never sway'd her maiden heart.

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]



A milder tutor had been there,
And, midst wild scenes and wilder men,
Her spirit, like her form, was fair,
And gracious was its guidance then.
Her sire, that fierce old forest king
Himself had ruled that she should be
A meek, and ever gentle thing,
To clip his neck, to clasp his knee;
To bring his cup when, from the chase,
He came o'erwearied with its toils;
To cheer him by her girlish grace,
To sooth him by her sunniest smiles:—
They rear'd her thus a thing apart
From deeds that make the savage mirth,
And haply had she kept her heart
As fresh and gentle as at birth;
A Christian heart, though by its creed
Untaught, yet, in her native wild,
Free from all evil thought or deed,
A sweet, and fond, and tearful child;
Scarce woman yet, but haply nigh
The unconscious changes of the hour
When youth is sad, unknowing why,—
The bud dilating to the flower,
And sighing with the expanding birth
Of passionate hopes, that, born to bless,
May yet, superior still to earth,
Make happy with their pure impress.
Such, in her childhood, ere the blight
Of failing fortunes touch'd her race,
Was Pocahontas still, — a bright
And blessing form of youth and grace;—
Beloved of all, her father's pride,
His passion, from the rest apart,
A love for which he would have died,
The very life-blood of his heart.
II.
The king would seek the chase to-day,
And mighty is the wild array
That gathers nigh in savage play,—
A nation yields its ear;
A bison herd — so goes the tale —
Is trampling down the cultured vale,
And none who love the land may fail
To gather when they hear.

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]



He goes — the father from his child,
To seek the monster of the wild,
But, in his fond embraces caught,
Ere yet he goes, he hears her thought —
Her wish — the spotted fawn — the prize,
The pet most dear to girlhood's eyes,
Long promised, which the chase denies.
Stern is the sudden look he darts
Among the assembled crowd, as now
His footstep from the threshold parts,
And dark the cloud about his brow.
“We hunt no timid deer to-day,
And arm for slaughter, not for play —
Another season for such prey,
My child, and other prey for thee:
A captive from the herd we seek,
Would bring but sorrow to thy cheek,
Make thee forget what peace is here,
Of bird, and bloom, and shady tree,
And teach thine eyes the unknown tear!—
No more!”
He puts her from his grasp,
Undoes, with gentle hand, the clasp
She takes about his neck, and then,
Even as he sees her silent grief,
He turns, that stern old warrior-chief,
And takes her to his arms again.
“It shall be as thou wilt — the fawn,
Ere from the hills the light is gone,
Shall crouch beneath thy hands.”
How sweetly then she smiled — his eye
Once more perused her tenderly,
Then, with a smile, he put her by,
And shouted to his bands.
III.
They came! — a word, a look, is all —
The thicket hides their wild array;
A thousand warriors, plumed and tall,
Well arm'd and painted for the fray.
The maiden watch'd their march, — a doubt
Rose in her heart, which, as they went,
Her tongue had half-way spoken out,
Suspicious of their fell intent.
“A bison herd — yet why the frown
Upon my father's brow, and why

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]



The war-tuft on each warrior's crown,
The war-whoop as they gather'd nigh?
They tell of stranger braves — a race,
With thunder clad, and pale of face,
And lightnings in their grasp — who dart
The bolt unseen with deadliest aim —
A sudden shock, a rush of flame —
Still fatal, to the foeman's heart.
Ah! much I fear, with these to fight,
Our warriors seek the woods to-day;
And they will back return by night
With horrid tokens of the fray;—
With captives doom'd in robes of fire
To sooth the spirits of those who fell,
And glut the red and raging ire
Of those who but avenge too well!
Ah! father, could my prayer avail,
Such should not be their sport and pride;
It were, methinks, a lovelier tale,
Of peace along our river's side;
And groves of plenty, fill'd with song
Of birds that crowd, a happy throng
To hail the happier throngs below;
That tend the maize-fields and pursue
The chase, or urge the birch canoe,
And seek no prey and have no foe!
Ah! not for me — if there should come
A chief to bear me to his home —
Let him not hope, with bloody spear,
To win me to his heart and will —
Nor boast, in hope to please mine ear,
Of victims he has joy'd to kill.
No! let me be a maiden still;
I care not if they mock, and say
The child of Powhatan sits lone,
And lingers by the public way
With none to hearken to her moan —
She'll sit, nor sigh, till one appears
Who finds no joy in human tears.”
IV.
Now sinks the day-star, and the eve
With dun and purple seems to grieve;
Sudden the dark ascends, the night
Speeds on with rapid rush and flight;
The maiden leaves her forest bowers,
Where late she wove her idle flowers,

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]



Chill'd by the gloom, but chill'd the more
As from the distant wood she hears
A shriek of death, that, heard before,
Hath grown familiar to her ears;
And fills her soul with secret dread
Of many a grief the young heart knows,
In loneliness, by fancy fed,
That ever broods o'er nameless woes,
And grieves the more at that relief
Which finds another name for grief.
Too certain now her cause of fear,
That shout of death awakes again;
The cry which stuns her woman ear,
Is that of vengeance for the slain.
Too well she knows the sound that speaks
For terrors of the mortal strife;
The bitter yell, whose promise reeks
With vengeance on the captive life.
“No bison hunt,” she cried, “but fight,
Their cruel joy, their sad delight;
They come with bloody hands to bring
Some captive to the fatal ring;
There's vengeance to be done to-day
For warrior slaughter'd in the fray;
Yet who their foe, unless it be
The race that comes beyond the sea,
The pale, but powerful chiefs who bear
The lightnings in their grasp, and fling
Their sudden thunder through the air,
With bolts that fly on secret wing?
The Massawomek now no more
Brings down his warriors to the shore;
And 'twas but late the Monacan,
O'ercome in frequent fight, gave o'er,
And bow'd the knee to Powhatan.
Scarce is gone three moons ago
Since they laid the hatchet low,
Smoked the calumet, that grew
To a sign for every eye,
And by this the warriors knew
That the Spirit from above,
As the light smoke floated high,
Bless'd it with the breath of love.
'Tis the pale-face, then, and he,—
Wild in wrath, and dread to see,—
Terrible in fight,— ah! me! —

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]



If against my father's heart
He hath sped his thunder-dart!
V.
Now gather the warriors of Powhatan nigh,
A rock is his throne,
His footstool a stone;
Dark the cloud on his brow, keen the fire in his eye;
To a ridge on his forehead swells the vein;—
His hand grasps the hatchet, which swings to and fro
As if ready to sink in the brain,
But seeking in vain for the foe!
Thus the king on the circle looks round,
With a speech that hath never a sound;
His eye hath a thirst which imparts
What the lip might but feebly essay,
And it speaks like an arrow to their hearts,
As if bidding them bound on the prey.
The brow of each chief is in air,
With a loftiness born of his own;
And the king, like the lion from his lair,
Looks proud on the props of his throne.
His eagle and his tiger are there,
His vulture, his cougar, his fox,—
And, cold on the edge of his rocks,
The war-rattle rings his alarum and cries,
“I strike, and my enemy dies!”
Lifts the soul of the monarch to hear,
Lifts the soul of the monarch to see,
And, quick at his summons, the chieftains draw near,
And, shouting they sink on the knee,—
Then rise and await his decree.
VI.
The king in conscious majesty
Roll'd around his fiery eye,
As some meteor, hung on high,
Tells of fearful things to be,
In the record roll of fate,
Which the victim may not flee —
It may be to one alone,
Of the thousand forms that wait,
At the footstool of the throne!
Parts his lips for speech, but ere
Word can speak to human sense,
Lo! the circle opens — there —

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]



One descends, a form of light,
As if borne with downward flight,
You may hardly gather whence;
Slight the form, and with a grace
Caught from heaven its native place;
Bright of eye, and with a cheek,
In its glowing ever meek,
With a maiden modesty,
That puts Love, a subject, by;—
And such soft and streaming tresses,
That the gazer stops and blesses,
Having sudden dreams that spell
Reason on her throne, and make
All the subject thoughts rebel,
For the simple fancy's sake!
Such the vision now! The ring
Yields, — and lo! before the king,
Down she sinks beneath the throne
Where he sits in strength alone,—
She upon a lowly stone!
And her tresses settle down
Loosely on her shoulders brown
Heedless she, the while, of aught
But the terror in her thought.
Eager in her fears, her hand
Rests upon his knee — her eye —
Gazing on the fierce command
Throned in his with majesty —
She alone at that dark hour,
Dare approach the man of power.
VII.
Dread the pause that followed then
In those ranks of savage men;
Fain would Powhatan declare
What is working in his soul;
But the eye that meets him there,
As the maiden upward looks,
Spells him with a sweet control
Never long his spirit brooks
Such control — his angry eye —
Seeks her with reproving fire,
And her lips, with fond reply,
Part to calm the rising ire;
Soft the accents, yet the sound
Strangely breaks the silence round.

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]



VIII.
“Is't thus thou keep'st thy word with me?
I see not here the spotted fawn,
Which thou didst promise me should be,
Ere daylight from the hills was gone,
A captive all unharméd caught.
For this, to wreathe its neck, I sought
The purple flower that crowns the wood,—
And gather'd from the sandy shore
The singing shell with crimson core,
As it were dropp'd with innocent blood.
To thee I know the task were light
To rouse the silver-foot and take,
Even in its weeping mother's sight,
The bleating captive from the brake.
Yet, here, no captive waits for me;
No trophy of thy skill and toil;
Not even the bison-head I see,
The youthful hunter's proper spoil.
But, in its stead — ah! wherefore now,—
My father! do not check thy child!
Why is the dark spot on thy brow,
And why thy aspect stern and wild?
What may this mean? no bison chase,
Nor failing sport, not often vain,
Hath fix'd that sign upon your face,
Of passionate hate and mortal pain!
Ah! no! methinks the fearful mood
Hath found its birth in hostile blood —
The war-whoop, shouted as ye went,
This told me of your fell intent;
The death-whoop, chanted as ye came,
Declared, as well, defeat and shame!”
IX.
“Ay!” cried the monarch, “well ye speak;
I feel the words upon my cheek,
In burning characters that cry
For vengeance on mine enemy.
'Tis true as thou hast said, my child,
We met our foemen in the wild,
And from the conflict bear away
But death and shame to prove the fray.
Vainly our warriors fought, — our sires,
Withhold their blessings on our arms;

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]



The pale-face with his thunder-fires,
His lightning-shafts, and wizard charms,
Hath baffled strength and courage. — We
May fold our arms — the glorious race,
That from the day-god took their birth
Must to the stranger yield the place,
Uproot the great ancestral tree,
And fling their mantles down on earth.
Yet shall there be no vengeance? Cries,
From earth demand the sacrifice;
Souls of the slaughter'd warriors stand,
And wave us with each bloody hand;
Call for the ghost of him who slew —
In bloody rites, a warrior true,—
And shall they call in vain?
To smooth the path of shadows, Heaven
A victim to the doom hath given,
Whose heart, with stroke asunder riven,
Shall recompense the slain!”
X.
While fury took the place of grief,
Impatient then the monarch chief,
A stalwart savage summon'd nigh;—
“The pale-faced warrior bring — the brave
Shriek o'er the valley for their slave,—
I hear them in the eagle's cry,
The wolf's sharp clamors — he must die!
No coward he to shrink from death,
But, shouting in his latest breath,
Its pangs he will defy.—
It joys my soul at such a fate,
Which, though the agony be great,
Can still exulting sing,—
Of braves, the victims to his brand,
Whose crowding ghosts about him stand,
To bear him to the spirit-land
On swift and subject wing!”
XI.
The block is prepared,
The weapon is bared,
And the warriors are nigh with their tomahawks rear'd;
The prisoner they bring
In the midst of the ring,
And the king bids the circle around him be clear'd.

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]



The wrath on his brow at the sight
Of the prisoner they bring to his doom,
Now kindles his eye with a lordly delight,
As the lightning-flash kindles the gloom.
He rises, he sways, with a breath,
And hush'd grows the clamor of death;
Falls the weapon that groan'd with the thirst
To drink from the fountain accurst;
Stills the murmur that spoke for the hate
That chafed but to wait upon fate.
XII.
How trembled then the maid, as rose
That captive warrior calm and stern,
Thus girded by the wolfish foes
His fearless spirit still would spurn;
How bright his glance, how fair his face,
And with what proud and liberal grace
His footsteps free advance, as still
He follows firm the bloody mace
That guided to the gloomy place
Where stood the savage set to kill!
How fills her soul with dread dismay,
Beholding in his form and air
How noble is the unwonted prey
Thus yielded to the deathsman there!
Still fearless, though in foreign land,
No weapon in his fettered hand,
Girt by a dark and hostile band
That never knew to spare!
His limbs, but not his spirit bound,
How looks the god-like stranger round!
As heedless of the doom, as when,
In sight of thirty thousand men,
He stood by Regall's walls, and slew
The bravest of her chiefs that came
His best in beauty's sight to do,
And seeking honor, finding shame!
As little moved by fate and fear,
As when, in fair Charatza's smile
Exulting, he was doom'd to bear
The Tartar's blows and bondage vile;—
And slew him in his resolute mood,
Though Terror's worst beside him stood,
And all her sleuthhounds follow'd fast,
Death, hunger, hate, a venomous brood,

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]



Where'er his flying footsteps past.*
Not now to shrink, though, in his eyes,
Their eager hands, at last, elate,
Have track'd him where the bloodstone lies,
And mock him with the shaft of fate!
With courage full as great as theirs,
He keeps a soul that laughs at fears;
Too proud for grief, too brave for tears,
Their tortures still he mocks, and boasts
His own great deeds, the crowding hosts,
That witness'd, and the shrieking ghosts
His violent arm set free;
And, while his heart dilates in thought
Of glorious deeds in lands remote,
The pride of Europe's chivalry,
It seem'd to those who gazed, that still
The passion of triumph seem'd to fill,
While nerving with a deathless will,
The exulting champion's heart!
Half trembled then the savage foe,
Lest sudden, from the unseen bow,
He still might send the fatal blow,
He still might wing the dart.
But soon — as o'er the captive's soul,
Some tender memories seem'd to roll,
Like billowy clouds that charged with streams,
Soon hide in saddest gloom the gleams
Of the imperial sun, and hush,
In grief, the day's dilating flush
Of glory and pride, — the triumph fell —
The soul obey'd the sudden spell! —
A dream of love that, kindled far,
In youth, beneath the eastern star,
Is passing from his hope, to be
The last best light of memory.
Soft grew the fire within his eyes,
One tear the warrior's strength defies, —
His soul a moment falters — then,
As if the pliancy were shame,
Dishonoring all his ancient fame,
He stood! — the master-man of men!
XIII.
That moment's sign of weakness broke
The spell that still'd the crowd! The chief,

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]



With mockery in his accent spoke —
For still the savage mocks at grief—
“No more! why should th' impatient death
Forbear, till with the woman's breath,
Her trembling fear, her yearning sigh
For life but vainly kept with shame,
He wrongs his own and people's name! —
I would not have the warrior die,
Nor to the last, with battle cry,
Exulting, shout his fame!
Spare him the crime of tears that flow,
A sign of suffering none should know
But him who flings aside the bow,
And shrinks the brand to bear,
Let not our sons the weakness see,
Lest from the foe in shame they flee,
And by their souls no longer free,
Grow captive to their fear:
For him! — I pity while I scorn
The tribe in which the wretch was born;
And, as I gaze around,
I glad me that mine aged eye
Sees none of all who gather nigh,
Who dreads to hear the war-whoop's sound,
Not one who fears to die!”
XIV.
They cast the prisoner to the ground,
With gyves from neighboring vines they bound,
His brow upon the ancient rock
They laid with wild and bitter mock,
That joy'd to mark the deep despair
That moment in the prisoner's eye,
As sudden, swung aloft in air,
He sees the bloody mace on high!
But not for him to plead in fear —
No sign of pity comes to cheer,
And, with one short unwhisper'd prayer,
He yields him up to die.
Keen are the eyes that watch the blow,
Impatient till the blood shall flow,
A thousand hearts that gloating glow,
In eager silence hush'd:
The arm that wields the mace is bending,
The instrument of death descending,—
A moment, and the mortal sinks,

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]



A moment, and the spirit soars,
The earth his parting life-blood drinks,
The spirit flies to foreign shores:
A moment! — and the maiden rush'd
From the low stone where still affrighted,
Scarce dreaming what she sees is true —
With vision dim, with thoughts benighted,
She sate as doom'd for slaughter too; —
And stay'd the stroke in its descent,
While on her childish knee she bent,
Flings one arm o'er the captive's brow,
Above his forehead lifts her own,
Then turns — with eye grown tearless now,
But full of speech — as eye alone
Can speak to eye and heart in prayer —
For mercy to her father's throne!
Ah! can she hope for mercy there?
XV.
And what of him that savage sire?
Oh! surely, not in vain she turns
To where his glance of mortal ire,
In lurid light of anger burns.
A moment leaps he to his feet,
When first her sudden form is seen,
Across the circle darting fleet,
The captive from the stroke to screen.
Above his head, with furious whirl,
The hatchet gleams in act to fly;—
But, as he sees the kneeling girl,
The pleading glances of her eye.—
The angel spirit of mercy waves
The evil spirit of wrath away,
And all accords, ere yet she craves
Of that her eye alone can pray.
Strange is the weakness born of love,
That melts the iron of his soul,
And lifts him momently above
His passions and their dark control;
And he who pity ne'er had shown
To captive of his bow and spear,
By one strong sudden sense has grown
To feel that pity may be dear
As vengeance to the heart, — when still
Love keeps one lurking-place, and grows,
Thus prompted by a woman's will,
Triumphant o'er a thousand foes.

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]



'Twas as if sudden, touch'd by Heaven,
The seal that kept the rock was riven;
As if the waters slumbering deep,
Even from the very birth of light,
Smote by its smile, had learn'd to leap,
Rejoicing to their Maker's sight.
How could that stern old king deny
The angel pleading in her eye?—
How mock the sweet imploring grace,
That breathed in beauty from her face,
And to her kneeling action gave
A power to soothe, and still subdue,
Until, though humble as the slave.
To more than queenly sway she grew?
Oh! brief the doubt,—O! short the strife!
She wins the captive's forfeit life.
She breaks his bands — she bids him go,
Her idol, but her country's foe;
And dreams not, in that parting hour,
The gyves that from his limbs she tears,
Are light in weight, and frail in power,
To those that round her heart she wears.
eaf686n3

* See the Life of Captain John Smith, the founder of Virginia; his wondrous adventures
among the Turks, &c.

-- --

CHAPTER VIII. Nest egg of the Old Dominion.

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

With joined hands, Smith and Pocahontas conduct you naturally
to Jamestown, that abandoned nest of the Sire of Eagles.
James river is one of the classic regions of the country. We
should all of us, once in a life, at least, make it the object of a
pilgrimage! It is full of associations, to say nothing of it as a
fine spacious stream, which, when a better spirit and knowledge
of farming shall prevail and a denser population shall inhabit its
borders, will become a channel of great wealth, and present a
throng of quiet beauties to the eye wherever its currents wander.

“But the imputation of a sickly climate rests upon James
river.”

“This is due wholly to the sparseness of the settlements, the
lack of drainage, the want of proper openings in the woods for
the progress of the winds, and to the presence of a cumbrous and
always rotting undergrowth. Population will cure all this. It
is doing it already. The farming settlements are improving, and
the health of the river is said to be improving along with them.
You will have pointed out to you, along the route, a number of
well-cultivated plantations, some containing four or five thousand
acres, which are represented as being among the best managed
and most profitable in the state. With the substitution of
farming for staple culture, this progress would be rapid.”

“But the genius of the Southron, particularly the Virginian,
has always inclined more to extensive than to careful cultivation.
His aims were always magnificent. He must have large estates.
He can not bear to be crowded. Like his cattle, he must get all
the range he can; and, in the extent of his territory, he neglects
its improvement. Indeed, his force — that is, his labor —
was never equal to his estates. The New York farmers have

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

been farming upon his waste domains. Their policy differs from
his in one essential particular. They concentrate the energies
which he diffuses. They require but small territory, and they
make the most of it. Lands which, in the hands of the Virginian,
were no longer profitable for tobacco, the New-Yorkers have
limed for wheat; and what he sold at a dollar per acre, in many
instances will now command seventy-five dollars. The character
of the Southorn is bold and adventurous. This leads him to
prefer the wandering to the stationary life. He needs excitement,
and prefers the varieties and the vicissitudes of the forest,
to the tame drudgery of the farmstead. His mission is that of
a pioneer. The same farmer who now makes his old fields flourish
in grain, thirty bushels to the acre, would never have set foot
in the country, until the brave Virginian had cleared it of its
savage inhabitants, the wild beast, and the red man.”

“James river conducts you to Jamestown. Jamestown and
St. Augustine are among the oldest landmarks of civilization in
Anglo-Norman America. You approach both, if properly minded,
with becoming veneration. The site of Jamestown is an island,
connected by a bridge with the main. The spot is rather a pleasing
than an imposing one. It was chosen evidently with regard
to two objects, security from invasion by the sea, and yet an
easy communication with it when desirable. Here, squat and
hidden like a sea-fowl about to lay her eggs, the colony escaped
the vigilant eyes and ferocious pursuit of the hungry Spaniard.”

“What a commentary upon the instability of national power
is the fact, that, at this day, this power has no longer the capacity
to harm. In the time of Elizabeth, the Spaniard was the
world's great Tiger Shark. Now, he is little better than a skipjack
in the maw of that Behemoth of the nations, whose seagrowth
he certainly did something to retard. In the time of
Roundhead authority, the Dutch were a sort of corpulent swordfish
of the sea; now you may better liken them to the great
lazy turtle, fat and feeble, whom more adroit adventurers turn
upon their backs to be gathered up at leisure. Both of these
nations may find their revenges, and recover position in other
days, when the powers by which they were overcome shall fall
into their errors, and contrive, through sheer blindness, their own
emasculation.”

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

“Did you ever read `Purchas, his Pilgrims?' He has a description
of Jamestown in 1610, written by William Strachey.
If you are curious to see it, I have it in my berth, and marked
the passage only this morning.”

Some curiosity being expressed, the book was brought, and
the extract read. It may possibly interest others, in this connection,
to see where the first tree was hewn in the New World
by the hands of the Anglo-Norman.

“A low levell of ground about halfe an acre, or (so much as
Queene Dido might buy of King Hyarbas, which she compassed
about with the thongs cut out of one bull's, and therein built her
castle of Byrsa) on the North side of the river is cast almost into
the forme of a triangle, and so pallazadoed. The South side
next the river (howbeit extended in a line, or curtaine six score
foote more in lengthe, than the other two by reason of the advantages
of the ground doth so require), contains one hundred
and forty yards: the West and East side a hundred only. At
every angle or corner, where the lines meet, a bulwarke or
watchtower is raised, and in each bulwarke a piece of ordnance
or two well mounted. To every side, a proportionate distance
from the pallisado, is a settled streete of houses, that runs along,
so as each line of the angle hath his streete. In the midst is a
market place, a storehouse and a corps du garde, as likewise a
pretty chappelle, though (at this time when we came in) as ruined
and unfrequented: but the Lord, Governor and Captaine
Generall, hath given order for the repairing of it, and at this instant
many hands are about it. It is in lengthe three-score
foote, in breadth twenty-four, and shall have a chancell in it of
cedar, and a communion table of the blacke walnut — and all the
pews of cedar, with fair broad windows, to shut and open, as the
weather shall occasion: a pulpit of the same wood, with a font
hewn hollow like a canoa; with two bells at the West end. It
is so cast as it be very light within, and the Lord Governor and
Captaine Generall doth cause it to be passing sweete and trimmed
up with divers flowers; — with a sexton belonging to it.”

“So much for the Church — the first English Church, be it
remembered, ever raised in America. This should render the
description an interesting one. And now something for the uses
to which it was put. We see that Strachey found it in a ruinous

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

condition. This was in 1610. You are not to suppose that the
ruin of the church arose from the neglect of the worshippers.
It was rather the result of the more pressing misfortunes of the
colonists. Smith was superseded by Lord Delaware in 1609, who
brought with him a host of profligate adventurers, some of whom
Smith had sent out of the colony, tied neck and heels, as criminals.
It was an evil augury to him and to the colony that they
were brought back. They brought with them faction, confusion,
and misery. Insurrection followed — the Indians revolted and
commenced the work of indiscriminate massacre, and the church
and religion necessarily suffered all the disasters which had befallen
society. But, with the restoration of the church under
Delaware, let us see what followed. Our Puritans make a great
outcry about their devotions. They are perpetually raising their
rams' horns, perhaps quite as much in the hope of bringing down
the walls of their neighbors, as with the passion of religion.
Our Virginia colonists boast very little of what they did in the
way of devotion. Let us hear Strachey still further on this
subject:—

“`Every Sunday we have sermons twice a day, and every
Thursday a sermon — having two preachers which take their
wekely turnes — and every morning at the ringing of a bell,
about ten of the clocke, each man addresseth himself to prayers,
and so, at four of the clocke before supper.'

“Verily, but few of the `guid folk' of Virginia or New England
are so frequent now-a-days at their religious exercises!
The authorities of Virginia set the example: —

“`Every Sunday, when the Lord Governor and Captain Generall
goeth to church, he is accompanied with all the Counsaillors,
Captains, other officers, and all the gentlemen, and with a
guard of Halberdiers, in his lordship's livery, faire red cloaks, to
the number of fifty, both on each side and behind him: and
being in the church, his lordship hath his seate in the Quier
in a green velvet chair, with a cloath, with a velvet cushion
spread on a table before him on which he kneeleth, and on each
side sit the Counsell, Captains, and officers, each in their place;
and when he returneth home again, he is waited on to his house
in the same manner.'

“Something stately, these devotions, but they were those of

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

the times, and of — the politician. Religion has a twofold aspect,
and concerns society as well as the individual, though not
in the same degree. And this, would you believe it, was just
ten years before the Puritans landed at Plymouth. Our Virginians
were clearly not wholly regardless of those serious performances
which their more youthful neighbors, farther East,
claim pretty much to have monopolized. But to return. It
may interest many readers to see what Strachey further says of
the ancient city of Jamestown.

“`The houses first raised were all burnt, by a casualty of fire,
the beginning of the second year of their siat [settlement] and in
the second voyage of Captain Newport; which have been better
rebuilted, though as yet in no great uniformity, either for the
fashion or the beauty of the streete. A delicate wrought fine
kind of mat the Indians make, with which (as they can be
trucked for, or snatched up*) our people so dress their chambers
and inward rooms, which make their homes so much the more
handsome. The houses have large and wide country chimnies
in the which is to be supposed (in such plenty of wood) what
fires are maintained; and they have found the way to cover
their houses, now (as the Indians), with barkes of trees, as durable
and good proofs against stormes and winter weather as the
best tyle, defending likewise the piercing sunbeams of summer
and keeping the inner lodgings coole enough which before
would be in sultry weather like stoves, whilst they were, as at
first, pargetted and plaistered with bitumen or tough clay; and
thus armed for the injury of changing times, and seasons of the
the year, we hold ourselves well apaid, though wanting array

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

hangings, tapestry, and guilded Venetian cordovan, or more
spruce household garniture, and wanton city ornaments, remembering
the old Epigraph —



“`We dwelt not here to build us Barnes
And Halls for pleasure and good cheer,
But Halls we build for us and ours
To dwell in them while we live here.'

“The Puritans could not have expressed themselves more devoutly.
Here are texts to stimulate into eloquence a thousand
annual self-applausive orators, for a thousand years to come.
That this was the prevailing spirit of those who gave tone to the
colony, and not the sentiments of a single individual, hear further
of the manner in which that most excellent ruler, the Lord
Delaware, first made his approaches to the colony. This, be it
remembered, was in 1610, ten years before the Plymouth pilgrims
brought religion to the benighted West: —

“`Upon his lordship's landing, at the south gate of the Pallesado
(which looks into the river) our governor caused his company
to stand in order and make a guard. It pleased him that
I (William Strachey) should bear his colours for that time: —
His lordship landing, fell upon his knees, and before us all
made a long and silent prayer to himself, and after marching up
into the town: when at the gate, I bowed with the colours and
let them fall at his Lordship's feet, who passed into the chapelle,
where he heard a sermon by Master Bucke, our Governor's
preacher,' &c.

“To pray to himself, perhaps, was not altogether in the
spirit of that very intense religion which some portions of our
country so love to eulogize; but methinks it was not bad for our
Virginia Governor, whom their better neighbours were wont to
suppose never prayed at all. But they worked, too, as well as
prayed, these rollicking Virginians: and their works survive
them. The conversion of Pocahontas — the possession of that
bright creature of a wild humanity — has been long since envied
to Virginia by all the other colonies. Take the account of her
conversion from a letter of Sir Thomas Dale:—

“`Powhatan's daughter I caused to be carefully instructed in
the Christian religion, who, after she had made some good
progresse therein, renounced publickly her Country's Idolatry,

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

openly confessed her Christian Faith, was, as she desired, baptized,
and is since married to an English Gentleman of good understanding—
as by his letter unto me, containing the reasons
of his marriage unto her, you may perceive. Another knot to
bind the knot the stronger. Her father and friends gave approbation
of it, and her uncle gave her to him in the Church: she
lives civilly and lovingly with him, and I trust will increase in
goodnesse as the knowledge of God increaseth in her. She will
goe into England with mee, and were it but the gaining of this
one such, I will think my time, toile, and present stay, well
spent.'

“Enough of our old chronicler for a single sitting. I trust
the taste will lead to further readings: too little is really known
of our early histories. We gather the leading facts, perhaps,
from the miserable abridgments that flood the country, and too
frequently pervert the truth; but, at best, the tone, the spirit
of the history is sadly lacking. We want books which shall not
only see the doings of our fathers, but trace and appreciate
their sympathies and feelings also. But the bell rings for supper,
and the captain signalizes us with an especial leer and
wave of the hand. With you in a moment, Señor, as soon as I
have laid old Purchas on his pillow.”

eaf686n4

* This snatching up bothered us in the case of a people so devout in their
attendance upon church, but, turning to the Journal of the Plymouth Pilgrims
(Cheever's) we found at their very first entrance upon Indian land a similar case
of snatching up, which proves the practice to have been no ways improper,
even if not exactly religious. At page 34, we read, that our beloved Pilgrims
found where the “naked salvages” had put away a basket of corne, four or five
bushels. “We were in suspense what to do with it,” says our simple chronicler,
but the long and short of the suspense and consultation resulted in their
taking off the commodity — in other words, “snatching up,” which they did,
with the avowed determination if they ever met with the owner to satisfy him
for his grain. Our Virginians, I fancy, did their snatching precisely on the
same terms.

-- --

CHAPTER IX.

“To serve bravely is to come halting off you know.”

King Henry IV.

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

One lingers thoughtfully among the ruins of Jamestown. It
is, of course, the mere site which will now interest you in its contemplation.
There is little or nothing to be seen. It is the association
only, the genius loci, that offers provocation to the contemplative
spirit. You behold nothing but an empty and longabandoned
nest; but it is the nest of one of those maternal birds
whose prolific nature has filled the nations. The ruins which
remain of Jamestown consist only of a single tower of the old
church. In the dense coppice near it, you see the ancient piles
which cover the early dead of the settlement. The tower is a
somewhat picturesque object by itself, though it depends for its
charm chiefly on its historical associations. It is enough of the
ruin for the romantic, and, seen by moonlight, the arches and
the “rents of ruin,” through which ivy and lichen, shrub and
creeper, make their appearance, are objects which fancy will
find precious to those even who never turn the pages of our
musty chronicles, and hear nothing of the mournful whispers of
the past. What stores of tradition, wild song and wilder story,
are yet to be turned up with the soil of this neighborhood, or
laid bare in the search among the ruins of this ancient tower.
Could it only speak, what a fascinating history would it reveal.
What glorious traditions ought to invest the locality. What
memories are awakened by its simple mention. What pictures
does it not paint to the fancy and the thought!”

“Talking of traditions of the `Old Dominion,' I am reminded
of one which was told me many years ago by a fellow traveller,
as we pursued our way up James river. He insisted that there
were good authorities for the story which I had rashly imputed
to his own invention. He was one of those persons who never

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

scruple at a manufacture of their own, when the thing wanted
is not exactly ready to their hands, and I dare not answer for
the chronicle.”

“Let us have it by all means.”

The ladies seconded the entreaty, and our fellow-voyager began.

“You are aware,” said he, “that in the early settlement of
Virginia, as perhaps in the case of all colonists in a new country,
there is always at first a lamentable dearth of women. The
pioneers were greatly at a loss what to do for wives and housekeepers.
Nothing could be more distressing.”

“As Campbell sings it, of a more select region —



“`The world was sad, the garden was a wild,
And man the hermit sighed — till woman smiled.'”

“Precisely! Our Virginians felt particularly lonesome along
the wildernesses of James river, as is the case even now with
our Californians along the Sacramento and other golden waters.”

“Nay, they are much more charitable now. The gold regions
are not so barren of beauty as you think. This may be
owing to the greater safety of the enterprise. In 1600 a young
woman incurred some peril of losing a scalp while seeking a
swain in the territories of that fierce Don of Potomacke, Powhatan.”

“The danger certainly was of a sort to demand consideration.
It was one which the old girls might be permitted to meditate
almost as cautiously as the young ones. At all events, our
`guid folk' in the Old Dominion felt the need of a supply, the
demand being no less earnest than pressing. They commissioned
their friends and agents in England to supply their wants with
all despatch, making the required qualifications as moderate and
few as possible, the better to insure the probability of being provided.
The proprietaries, after a solemn counsel together, arrived
at the conclusion that the requisition was by no means an
unreasonable one; a conclusion to which they arrived more
readily from the great interest which their own wives respectively
took in the discussion. Efforts were accordingly made
for meeting the wishes of the colonists. Advertisements, which,
it is said, are still to be found in the news organs of the day —
were put forth in London and elsewhere, announcing the nature
of the demand and soliciting the supply. Much, of course, was

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

said in favor of the beauty and resources of the country in which
they were expected to seek a home. Much also was urged in
behalf of the individual settlers, whose demands were most urgent.
`They were of good health and body, very able and diligent,
men of moral and muscle, very capable of maintaining
church and state, and contributing in a thousand ways to the
growth and good of both.' Certain of them were especially
described with names given, not omitting sundry cogent particulars
in respect to their moneyed means, employments, and general
worldly condition. In brief, able-bodied, well-limbed and well-visaged
young women, were assured of finding themselves well
matched and honorably housed within the sylvan paradise of
Powhatan, as soon as they should arrive. The advertisements
prudently forbore to insist upon any special certificates — so
necessary when housemaids are to be chosen — of character and
manners. A small bounty, indeed, was offered with outfit and
free passage.

“The appeal to the gentle hearts and Christian charities of the
sex, was not made in vain. A goodly number soon offered
themselves for the adventure, most of whom were supposed likely
to meet the wishes of the hungry colonists. The standards were
not overlyhigh — the commissioners, appreciating the self-sacrificing
spirit which governed the damsel — were not disposed to
be exacting. There were some of the damsels of much and decided
growth — some were distinguished more by size than sweetness:
others again might—though they modestly forebore to do so—this
is the one failing of the sex — boast of their ripe antiquity; none
of them were remarkable for their beauty, but as all parties
agreed to evade this topic — for reasons no doubt good enough
in those days — we will not make it a subject of discussion in
ours. There was one only, among two score, about whom the
commissioners came to a dead pause — an absolute halt — and
finally to a grave renewal of their deliberations.

“The party thus in danger of rejection, was comely enough to
the eye, according to the standards adopted in the general recognition
of applicants. She was fair enough, and strong
enough, and there could be no doubt that she was quite old
enough, but there was not quite enough of her.

“She was minus a leg!

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

“Was this a disqualification or not? That was the difficult
question. When first presenting herself, it was observed that
she had advanced a foot. The foot was a good one — a foot of
size and character, and the leg which accompanied it, and of
which more was exhibited than was absolutely necessary to the
examination, was admitted to be an unobjectionable leg. But
somehow, one of the commissioners begged leave to see the other.
This literally occasioned a halt. In place of the required member,
she thrust forward a stick of English oak, which might have
served to splice the bowsprit of a Baltimore clipper.

“There was a sensation — a decided sensation. The commissioners
were taken all aback. They hemmed and hawed. A
consideration of the peculiar case was necessary.

“`My good woman,' quoth one of the commissioners, who
served as spokesman. `You have but one leg.'

“`You see, your honor. But it's sure I shall be less apt to run
away from the guid man.'

“`True; but whether that consideration will be sufficient to
reconcile him to the deficiency.'

“`Why not?' answered the fair suitor, `seeing that I am a
woman for all that.'

“`But you are not a perfect woman.'

“`Will your honor be so good as to mention if you ever did
meet with a perfect woman?'

“This was a poser. The commissioners were men of experience.
They had seen something of the world. They were
all women's men. The woman was too much for them. They
went again into consultation. The question was a serious one.
Could a woman be a complete woman — a perfect one was not
now the question — who had but a single leg? The subject of
discussion was reduced to this: what are the requisites of a wife
in Virginia? The result was, that they resolved to let the
woman go, and take her chance. They could not resist a will
so determined. They were naturally dubious whether any of
the sturdy adventurers in the realm of Powhatan would be altogether
willing to splice with a lame damsel not particularly
charming, or attractive in any respect: but women for such an
expedition were not in excess. The demand from James river
for wives was exceedingly urgent; the woman's frankness pleased

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

the commissioners, and her confidence of success finally encouraged
them with a similar hope on her behalf. They gave her
the necessary funds and certificate, partially persuaded that —


“`There swims no goose, however gray in state,
Who can not find some gander for her mate.'
And the cripple went on her way swimmingly.”

“And the event?”

“Justified the faith of the legless damsel in the bounty of
Providence. Very great was the rejoicing in James river, when
the stout vessel wearing English colors was seen pressing up
the stream. They knew what they had to expect, and each
was eager for his prize. The stout yeomanry of Jamestown
turned out en masse, each in his best costume and behavior; and
as each had yet to make his choice, and as a wife is always,
more or less, the subject of some choice, each was anxious to
get on board the ship in advance of his comrades. Never was
there such a scramble. Wives rose in demand and value; and
but little time was consumed in seeing the parties paired, and,
two by two, returning from the vessel to the shore. How
proudly they departed — our brave adventurers, each with his
pretty commodity tucked under his arm! The supply fell
short of the demand. There were several who retired with sad
hearts, and lonely as they came. All were snatched up except
our lame girl; but she was not the person to despair. She put
on her sweetest smiles, as the unsupplied seekers circled about
her. They had no objection to her face. Her smiles were sufficiently
attractive; but that leg of English oak, which she in
vain strove to pucker up under her petticoats. The truth had
leaked out; and it was no go. Though grievously in want of
the furniture so necessary to a warm household, it was rather
too much to require our well-shaped and dashing Virginians to
couple with a damsel of but one leg; and after circling her with
wobegone visages, half-doubting what to do, they at length disappeared,
one by one, resolved to await a new ship, and a bride
of adequate members. The prospect for our lame duck became
rather unpromising; but Fortune, amid all her blindnesses and
caprices, is usually governed by a certain sense of propriety and
fitness. It so happened that there was a cobbler in the colony,
whose trade had been chosen with reference to the painful fact

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

that he had no leg at all. He, poor fellow, needing a wife as
much as any of the rest, had but little hope of having his wants
supplied by the present consignment. It was doubtful whether
he could have ventured to hope under any circumstances —
still more absurd to hope when the supply was small, the seekers
many, and all in the market before himself. And when he
saw those returning who had failed to secure companions, he
naturally gave up all notion, if he had ever dared to entertain
any, of gratifying his domestic ambition. But as these disappointed
adventurers crossed him on their return, and saw the
wistful eyes which he cast upon the vessel, they bade him derisively
go and seek his fortune.

“`Now's your chance, old fellow!' He soon gathered the
intelligence, and at first his soul revolted at the idea of coupling
with a lame woman.

“`A woman,' said he to himself, `gains enough when she gets
a husband. She ought to be finished at the least. Nothing
should be wanting.'

“But a moment's reflection made him more indulgent. He
seized his crutches and made toward the vessel. Then he bethought
himself again and made toward his cabin. But the
tempter prevailed, and he hobbled slowly forward. With help
he was at length brought into the vessel and the presence of
the waiting spinster.

“She had been long enough on the anxious benches. They
had been a sort of torture to her patience as well as her hope.

“`Why,' said he — as if only now apprized of her deficiency —
you've got but one leg.'

“`And you've got none,' she answered pertly.

“This threw him into a cold sweat. He now feared that he
should lose his prize. `What of that?' said he — `better a lame
donkey than no horse. Is it a match? I'm for you.'

“It was now her time to demur. She walked all round him,
he wheeling about the while with the utmost possible effort, to
show how agile he could be, legless or not. The man was goodlooking
enough, minus his pins; and after a painful pause — to
one of the parties at least — she gave him her hand.

“The cobbler's rapture was complete. A chair was slung
down the ship's side. Scarcely had this been done when

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

one of the former seekers reappeared. He was now willing to
take the lame damsel; but our cobbler suffered no time for deliberation.
He did not dare exercise any foolish generosity in
leaving it to her to choose between the two.

“His choler was roused. It was his betrothed to whom the
wooer came, and, with a tremendous flourish of one of his
crutches, our cripple made at the intruder. This demonstration
was sufficient. He was allowed to retain his prize. The candidate
hurried off, cooling his thirst with whatever philosophy
he could muster. When the bridal took place, many were the
jests at the expense of our cripple couple. Even the priest
who united them was not unwilling to share in the humor of the
scene, making puns upon the occasion, such as have been cheapened
somewhat by a too frequent circulation.

“`I know not, good people,' he said, `whether you can properly
contract marriage, seeing that you both lack sufficient
understanding.'

“`No man should marry with a woman,' said one of the spectators,
`who teaches the utter uselessness of his own vocation.'

“`And why they should be married under a Christian dispensation,
I can not see,' was the comment of a third, `seeing
that neither of them are prepared to give proper heed to their
soles.'

“`It will be a marriage to bind,' said a fourth, `seeing that
neither can well run away from the other.'

“`She won't trouble him long,' said he who had come a
moment too late, — `she has already one foot in the grave.'

“The crutch of the cripple was again uplifted.

“`Parson,' said he, `make us fast, please, as soon as possible.
I reckon, if there's but one leg between us, there's no law
agin our children having a full complement.'

“Whereat the betrothed blushed prettily, and the ceremony
proceeded.”

Our companion's narrative might be all true, for what we
know. Its elements were all probable enough. But the story
rather whet than pacified the appetite; other legends were
called for, and the following legend of Venice, founded also on
history, succeeded to that of the Virginian.

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

CHAPTER I.

It was a glad day in Venice. The eve of the Feast of the
Purification had arrived, and all those maidens of the Republic,
whose names had been written in the “Book of Gold,” were
assembled with their parents, their friends and lovers — a beautiful
and joyous crowd — repairing, in the gondolas provided by
the Republic, to the church of San Pietro di Castella, at Olivolo,
which was the residence of the patriarch. This place was on the
extreme verge of the city, a beautiful and isolated spot, its precincts
almost without inhabitants, a ghostly and small priesthood
excepted, whose grave habits and taciturn seclusion seemed to
lend an additional aspect of solitude to the neighborhood. It
was, indeed, a solitary and sad-seeming region, which to the
thoughtless and unmeditative, might be absolutely gloomy. But
it was not the less lovely as a place suited equally for the picturesque
and the thoughtful; and, just now, it was very far from
gloomy or solitary. The event which was in hand was decreed
to enliven it in especial degree, and in its consequences, to impress
its characteristics on the memory for long generations after.
It was the day of St. Mary's Eve — a day set aside from immemorial
time for a great and peculiar festival. All, accordingly,
was life and joy in the sea republic. The marriages of a goodly
company of the high-born, the young and the beautiful, were to
be celebrated on this occasion, and in public, according to the
custom. Headed by the doge himself, Pietro Candiano, the
city sent forth its thousands. The ornamented gondolas plied
busily from an derly hour in the morning, from the city to Olivolo;
and there, amidst music and merry gratulations of friends
and kindred, the lovers disembarked. They were all clad in
their richest array. Silks, which caught their colors from the
rainbow, and jewels that had inherited, even in their caverns,
their beauties from the sun and stars, met the eye in all directions.
Wealth had put on all its riches, and beauty, always
modest, was not satisfied with her intrinsic loveliness. All that
could delight the eye, in personal decorations and nuptial ornaments,
was displayed to the eager gaze of curiosity, and, for a

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

moment, the treasures of the city were transplanted to the solitude
and waste.

But gorgeous and grand as was the spectacle, and joyous as
was the crowd, there were some at the festival, some young,
throbbing hearts, who, though deeply interested in its proceedings,
felt anything but gladness. While most of the betrothed
thrilled only with rapturous anticipations that might have been
counted in the strong pulsations that made the bosom heave rapidly
beneath the close pressure of the virgin zone, there were
yet others, who felt only that sad sinking of the heart which declares
nothing but its hopelessness and desolation. There were
victims to be sacrificed as well as virgins to be made happy, and
girdled in by thousands of the brave and goodly — by golden
images and flaunting banners, and speaking symbols — by music
and by smiles — there were more hearts than one that longed to
escape from all, to fly away to some far solitude, where the
voices of such a joy as was now present could vex the defrauded
soul no more. As the fair procession moved onward and up
through the gorgeous avenues of the cathedral to the altar-place,
where stood the venerable patriarch in waiting for their coming,
in order to begin the solemn but grateful rites, you might have
marked, in the crowding groups, the face of one meek damsel,
which declared a heart very far removed from hope or joyful
expectation. Is that tearful eye — is that pallid cheek — that
lip, now so tremulously convulsed — are these proper to one
going to a bridal, and that her own? Where is her anticipated
joy? It is not in that despairing vacancy of face — not in that
feeble, faltering, almost fainting footstep — not, certainly, in anything
that we behold about the maiden, unless we seek it in the
rich and flaming jewels with which she is decorated and almost
laden down; and these no more declare for her emotions than
the roses which encircle the neck of the white lamb, as it is led
to the altar and the priest. The fate of the two is not unlike,
and so also is their character. Francesca Ziani is decreed for a
sacrifice. She was one of those sweet and winning, but feeble
spirits, which know how to submit only. She has no powers of
resistance. She knows that she is a victim; she feels that her
heart has been wronged even to the death, by the duty to which
it is now commanded; she feels that it is thus made the cruel

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

but unwilling instrument for doing a mortal wrong to the heart
of another; but she lacks the courage to refuse, to resist, to die
rather than submit. Her nature only teaches her submission;
and this is the language of the wo-begone, despairing glance,
but one which she bestows, in passing up the aisle, upon one
who stands beside a column, close to her progress, in whose
countenance she perceives a fearful struggle, marking equally
his indignation and his grief.

Giovanni Gradenigo was one of the noblest cavaliers of Venice—
but nobleness, as we know, is not always, perhaps not often,
the credential in behalf of him who seeks a maiden from her parents.
He certainly was not the choice of Francesca's sire. The
poor girl was doomed to the embraces of one Ulric Barberigo, a
man totally destitute of all nobility, that alone excepted which
belonged to wealth. This shone in the eyes of Francesca's
parents, but failed utterly to attract her own. She saw, through
the heart's simple, unsophisticated medium, the person of Giovanni
Gradenigo only. Her sighs were given to him, her loathings to
the other. Though meek and finally submissive, she did not
yield without a remonstrance, without mingled tears and entreaties,
which were found unavailing. The ally of a young damsel
is naturally her mother, and when she fails her, her best human
hope is lost. Alas! for the poor Francesca! It was her mother's
weakness, blinded by the wealth of Ulric Barberigo, that
rendered the father's will so stubborn. It was the erring mother
that wilfully beheld her daughter led to the sacrifice, giving no
heed to the heart which was breaking, even beneath its heavy
weight of jewels. How completely that mournful and desponding,
that entreating and appealing glance to her indignant lover,
told her wretched history. There he stood, stern as well as sad,
leaning, as if for support, upon the arm of his kinsman, Nicolo
Malapieri. Hopeless, helpless, and in utter despair, he thus lingered,
as if under a strange and fearful fascination, watching
the progress of the proceedings which were striking fatally,
with every movement, upon the sources of his own hope and
happiness. His resolution rose with his desperation, and he suddenly
shook himself free from his friend.

“I will not bear this, Nicolo,” he exclaimed, “I must not suffer
it without another effort, though it be the last.”

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

“What would you do, Giovanni,” demanded his kinsman,
grasping him by the wrist as he spoke, and arresting his movement.

“Shall I see her thus sacrificed — delivered to misery and the
grave! Never! they shall not so lord it over true affections to
their loss and mine. Francesca was mine — is mine — even now,
in the very sight of Heaven. How often hath she vowed it!
Her glance avows it now. My lips shall as boldly declare it
again; and as Heaven has heard our vows, the church shall hear
them. The patriarch shall hear. Hearts must not be wronged—
Heaven must not thus be defrauded. That selfish, vain
woman, her mother — that mercenary monster, miscalled her
father — have no better rights than mine — none half so good.
They shall hear me. Stand by me, Nicolo, while I speak!”

This was the language of a passion, which, however true, was
equally unmeasured and imprudent. The friend of the unhappy
lover would have held him back.

“It is all in vain, Giovanni! Think! my friend, you can do
nothing now. It is too late; nor is there any power to prevent
this consummation. Their names have been long since written
in the `Book of Gold,' and the doge himself may not alter the
destiny!”

“The Book of Gold!” exclaimed the other. “Ay, the `Bride
of Gold!' but we shall see!” And he again started forward.
His kinsman clung to him.

“Better that we leave this place, Giovanni. It was wrong
that you should come. Let us go. You will only commit some
folly to remain.”

“Ay! it is folly to be wronged, and to submit to it, I know!
folly to have felt and still to feel! folly, surely, to discover, and
to live after the discovery, that the very crown that made life
precious is lost to you for ever! What matter if I should commit
this folly! Well, indeed, if they who laugh at the fool,
taste none of the wrath that they provoke.”

“This is sheer madness, Giovanni.”

“Release me, Nicolo.”

The kinsman urged in vain. The dialogue, which was carried
on in under tones, now enforced by animated action, began to
attract attention. The procession was moving forward. The

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

deep anthem began to swell, and Giovanni, wrought to the highest
pitch of frenzy by the progress of events, and by the opposition
of Nicolo, now broke away from all restraint, and hurried
through the crowd. The circle, dense and deep, had already
gathered closely about the altar-place, to behold the ceremony.
The desperate youth made his way through it. The crowd
gave way at his approach, and under the decisive pressure of
his person. They knew his mournful history — for when does
the history of love's denial and defeat fail to find its way to the
world's curious hearing? Giovanni was beloved in Venice. Such
a history as his and Francesca's was sure to beget sympathy,
particularly with all those who could find no rich lovers for themselves
or daughters, such as Ulric Barberigo. The fate of the
youthful lovers drew all eyes upon the two. A tearful interest
in the event began to pervade the assembly, and Giovanni really
found no such difficulty as would have attended the efforts of
any other person to approach the sacred centre of the bridal
circle. He made his way directly for the spot where Francesca
stood. She felt his approach and presence by the most natural
instincts, though without ever daring to lift her eye to his person.
A more deadly paleness than ever came over her, and as she
heard the first sounds of his voice, she faltered and grasped a
column for support. The patriarch, startled by the sounds of
confusion, rose from the sacred cushions; and spread his hands
over the assembly for silence; but as yet he failed to conceive
the occasion for commotion. Meanwhile, the parents and relatives
of Francesca had gathered around her person, as if to guard
her from an enemy. Ulric Barberigo, the millionaire, put on the
aspect of a man whose word was law on 'change. He, too, had
his retainers, all looking daggers, at the intruder. Fortunately
for Giovanni, they were permitted to wear none at these peaceful
ceremonials. Their looks of wrath did not discourage the
approach of our lover. He did not seem, indeed, to see them,
but gently putting them by, he drew near to the scarcely conscious
maiden. He lifted the almost lifeless hand from her side,
and pressing it within both his own, a proceeding which her
mother vainly endeavored to prevent, he addressed the maiden
with all that impressiveness of tone which declares a stifled but

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

still present and passionate emotion in the heart. His words
were of a touching sorrow.

“And is it thus, my Francesca, that I must look upon thee
for the last time? Henceforth, are we to be dead to one another?
Is it thus that I am to hear that, forgetful of thy virgin
vows to Gradenigo, thou art here calling Heaven to witness that
thou givest thyself and affections to another?”

“Not willingly, O! not willingly, Giovanni, as I live! I have
not forgotten — alas! I can not forget — that I have once vowed
myself to thee. But I pray thee to forget, Giovanni. Forget
me and forgive — forgive!”

Oh! how mournfully was this response delivered. There was
a dead silence throughout the assembly; a silence which imposed
a similar restraint even upon the parents of the maiden, who had
shown a desire to arrest the speaker. They had appealed to
the patriarch; but the venerable man was wise enough to perceive
that this was the last open expression of a passion which
must have its utterance in some form, and if not this, must result
in greater mischief. His decision tacitly sanctioned the interview
as we have witnessed it. It was with increased faltering,
which to the bystanders seemed almost fainting, that the unhappy
Francesca thus responded to her lover. Her words were
little more than whispers, and his tones, though deep, were very
low and subdued, as if spoken while the teeth were shut. There
was that in the scene which brought forward the crowd in
breathless anxiety to hear, and the proud heart of the damsel's
mother revolted at an exhibition in which her position was by no
means a grateful one. She would have wrested, even by violence,
the hand of her daughter from the grasp of Giovanni; but
he retained it firmly, the maiden herself being scarcely conscious
that he did so. His eye was sternly fixed upon the mother, as he
drew Francesca toward himself. His words followed his looks: —

“Have you not enough triumphed, lady, in thus bringing
about your cruel purpose, to the sacrifice of two hearts — your
child's no less than mine? Mine was nothing to you — but hers!
what had she done that you should trample upon hers? This
hast thou done! Thou hast triumphed! What wouldst thou
more? Must she be denied the mournful privilege of saying her
last parting with him to whom she vowed herself, ere she vows

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

herself to another! For shame, lady; this is a twofold and
needless tyranny!”

As he spoke, the more gentle and sympathizing spirits around
looked upon the stern mother with faces of the keenest rebuke
and indignation. Giovanni once more addressed himself to the
maiden.

“And if you do not love this man, my Francesca, why is it
that you so weakly yield to his solicitings? Why submit to this
sacrifice at any instance? Have they strength to subdue thee?—
has he the art to ensnare thee? — canst thou not declare thy
affections with a will? What magic is it that they employ
which is thus superior to that of love? — and what is thy right—
if heedless of the affections of thy heart — to demand the sacrifice
of mine? Thou hadst it in thy keeping, Francesca, as I
fondly fancied I had thine!”

“Thou hadst — thou hadst! —”

“Francesca, my child!” was the expostulating exclamation
of the mother; but it failed, except for a single instant, to arrest
the passionate answer of the maiden.

“Hear me, and pity, Giovanni, if you may not forgive!
Blame me for my infirmity — for the wretched weakness which
has brought me to this defeat of thy heart — this desolation of
mine — but do not doubt that I have loved thee — that I shall
ever—”

“Stay!” commanded the imperious father.

“What is it thou wouldst say, Francesca? Beware!” was
the stern language of the mother.

The poor girl shrunk back in trembling. The brief impulse
of courage which the address of her lover, and the evident sympathy
of the crowd, had imparted, was gone as suddenly as it
came. She had no more strength for the struggle; and as she
sunk back nerveless, and closed her eyes as if fainting under the
terrible glance of both her parents, Giovanni dropped her hand
from his grasp. It now lay lifeless at her side, and she was
sustained from falling by some of her sympathizing companions.
The eyes of the youth were bent upon her with a last look.

“It is all over, then,” he exclaimed. “Thy hope, unhappy
maiden, like mine, must perish because of thy weakness. Yet
there will be bitter memories for this,” he exclaimed — and his

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

eye now sought the mother — “bitter, bitter memories! Francesca,
farewell! Be happy if thou canst!”

She rushed toward him as he moved away, recovering all her
strength for this one effort. A single and broken sentence —
“Forgive me, O forgive!” — escaped her lips, as she sunk senseless
upon the floor. He would have raised her, but they did
not suffer him.

“Is this not enough, Giovanni?” said his friend, reproachfully.
“Seest thou not that thy presence but distracts her?”

“Thou art right, Nicolo; let us go. I am myself choking —
undo me this collar! — There! Let us depart.”

The organ rolled its anthem — a thousand voices joined in
the hymn to the Virgin, and as the sweet but painful sounds
rushed to the senses of the youth, he darted through the crowd,
closely followed by his friend. The music seemed to pursue
him with mockery. He rushed headlong from the temple, as
if seeking escape from some suffocating atmosphere in the pure
breezes of heaven, and hurried forward with confused and
purposeless footsteps. The moment of his disappearance was
marked by the partial recovery of Francesca. She unclosed her
eyes, raised her head, and looked wildly around her. Her lips
once more murmured his name.

“Giovanni!”

“He is gone,” was the sympathizing answer from more than
one lip in the assembly; and once more she relapsed into unconsciousness.

CHAPTER II.

Giovanni Gradenigo was scarcely more conscious than the
maiden whom he left. He needed all the guidance of his friend.

“Whither?” asked Nicolo Malapiero.

“What matter! where thou wilt!” was the reply.

“For the city, then;” and his friend conducted him to a
gondola which was appointed to await them. In the profoundest
silence they glided toward the city. The gondola
stopped before the dwelling of Nicolo, and he, taking the arm
of the sullen and absent Giovanni within his own, ascended the
marble steps, and was about to enter, when a shrill voice challenged
their attention by naming Giovanni.

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

“How now, signor,” said the stranger. “Is it thou? Wherefore
hast thou left Olivolo? Why didst thou not wait the
bridal?”

The speaker was a strange, dark-looking woman, in coarse
woollen garments. She hobbled as she walked, assisted by a
heavy staff, and seemed to suffer equally from lameness and
from age. Her thin depressed lips, that ever sunk as she
spoke into the cavity of her mouth, which, in the process of
time, had been denuded of nearly all its teeth; her yellow
wrinkled visage, and thin gray hairs, that escaped from the
close black cap which covered her head, declared the presence
of very great age. But her eye shone still with something even
more lively and oppressive than a youthful fire. It had a sort
of spiritual intensity. Nothing, indeed, could have been more
brilliant, or, seemingly, more unnatural. But hers was a nature
of which we may not judge by common laws. She was no common
woman, and her whole life was characterized by mystery.
She was known in Venice as the “Spanish Gipsy;” was supposed
to be secretly a Jewess, and had only escaped from being
punished as a sorceress by her profound and most exemplary
public devotions. But she was known, nevertheless, as an enchantress,
a magician, a prophetess; and her palmistry, her
magic, her symbols, signs and talismans, were all held in great
repute by the superstitious and the youthful of the ocean city.
Giovanni Gradenigo himself, obeying the popular custom, had
consulted her; and now, as he heard her voice, he raised his
eyes, and started forward with the impulse of one who suddenly
darts from under the griding knife of the assassin. Before
Nicolo could interfere, he had leaped down the steps, and darted
to the quay from which the old woman was about to step into a
gondola. She awaited his coming with a smile of peculiar
meaning, as she repeated her inquiry: —

“Why are not you at Olivolo?”

He answered the question by another, grasping her wrist violently
as he spoke.

“Did you not promise that she should wed with me — that
she should be mine — mine only?”

“Well,” she answered calmly, without struggling or seeking
to extricate her arm from the strong hold which he had upon it.

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

“Well! and even now the rites are in progress which bind
her to Ulric Barberigo!”

“She will never wed Ulric Barberigo,” was the quiet answer.
“Why left you Olivolo?” she continued.

“Could I remain and look upon these hated nuptials? — could
I be patient and see her driven like a sheep to the sacrifice? I
fled from the spectacle, as if the knife of the butcher were
already in my own heart.”

“You were wrong; but the fates have spoken, and their decrees
are unchangeable. I tell you I have seen your bridal
with Francesca Ziani. No Ulric weds that maiden. She is reserved
for you alone. You alone will interchange with her the
final vows before the man of God. But hasten, that this may find
early consummation. I have seen other things! Hasten — but
hasten not alone, nor without your armor! A sudden and terrible
danger hangs over San Pietro di Castella, and all within its
walks. Gather your friends, gather your retainers. Put on the
weapons of war and fly thither with all your speed. I see a terrible
vision, even now, of blood and struggle! I behold terrors
that frighten even me! Your friend is a man of arms. Let
your war-galleys be put forth, and bid them steer for the Lagune
of Caorlo. There will you win Francesca, and thenceforth
shall you wear her — you only — so long as it may be allowed
you to wear any human joy!”

Her voice, look, manner, sudden energy, and the wild fire of
her eyes, awakened Giovanni to his fullest consciousness. His
friend drew nigh — they would have conferred together, but the
woman interrupted them.

“You would deliberate,” said she, “but you have no time!
What is to be done must be done quickly. It seems wild to
you, and strange, and idle, what I tell you, but it is nevertheless
true; and if you heed me not now bitter will be your repentance
hereafter. You, Giovanni, will depart at least. Heed
not your friend — he is too cold to be successful. He will always
be safe, and do well, but he will do nothing further. Away! if
you can but gather a dozen friends and man a single galley, you
will be in season. But the time is short. I hear a fearful cry—
the cry of women — and the feeble shriek of Francesca Ziani
is among the voices of those who wail with a new terror! I see

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

their struggling forms, and floating garments, and dishevelled
hair! Fly, young men, lest the names of those whom Venice
has written in her Book of Gold shall henceforth be written in a
Book of Blood.”

The reputation of the sybil was too great in Venice to allow
her wild predictions to be laughed at. Besides, our young Venetians—
Nicolo no less than Giovanni — in spite of what the
woman had spoken touching his lack of enthusiasm — were
both aroused and eagerly excited by her speech. Her person
dilated as she spoke; her voice seemed to come up from a fearful
depth, and went thrillingly deep into the souls of the hearers.
They were carried from their feet by her predictions.
They prepared to obey her counsels. Soon had they gathered
their friends together, enough to man three of the fastest galleys
of the city. Their prows were turned at once toward the Lagune
of Caorlo, whither the woman had directed them. She, meanwhile,
had disappeared, but the course of her gondola lay for
Olivolo.

CHAPTER III.

It will be necessary that we should go back in our narrative
but a single week before the occurrence of these events. Let
us penetrate the dim and lonesome abode on the confines of the
“Jewish Quarter,” but not within it, where the “Spanish Gipsy”
delivered her predictions. It is midnight, and still she sits over
her incantations. There are vessels of uncouth shape and unknown
character before her. Huge braziers lie convenient, on
one of which, amid a few coals, a feeble flame may be seen to
struggle. The atmosphere is impregnated with a strong but
not ungrateful perfume, and through its vapors objects appear
with some indistinctness. A circular plate of brass or copper —
it could not well be any more precious metal — rests beneath
the eye and finger of the woman. It is covered with strange
and mystic characters, which she seems busily to explore, as if
they had a real significance to her mind. She evidently united
the highest departments of her art with its humblest offices; and
possessed those nobler aspirations of the soul, which, during the
middle ages, elevated in considerable degree the professors of
necromancy. But our purpose is not now to determine her

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

pretensions. We have but to exhibit and to ascertain a small
specimen of her skill in the vulgar business of fortune-telling —
an art which will continue to be received among men, to a
greater or less extent, so long as they shall possess a hope
which they can not gratify, and feel a superstition which they
can not explain. Our gipsy expects a visiter. She hears his
footstep. The door opens at her bidding, and a stranger makes
his appearance. He is a tall and well-made man, of stern and
gloomy countenance, which is half concealed beneath the raised
foldings of his cloak. His beard, of enormous length, is seen to
stream down upon his breast; but his cheek is youthful, and his
eye is eagerly and anxiously bright. But for a certain repelling
something in his glance, he might be considered a very
handsome man — perhaps by many persons he was thought so.
He advanced with an air of dignity and power. His deportment
and manner — and, when he spoke, his voice — all seemed to
denote a person accustomed to command. The woman did not
look up as he approached: on the contrary, she seemed more
intent than ever in the examination of the strange characters before
her. But a curious spectator might have seen that a corner
of her eye, bright with an intelligence that looked more like cunning
than wisdom, was suffered to take in all of the face and person
of the visiter that his muffling costume permitted to be seen.

“Mother,” said the stranger, “I am here.”

“You say not who you are,” answered the woman.

“Nor shall say,” was the abrupt reply of the stranger.
“That, you said, was unnecessary to your art — to the solution
of the questions that I asked you.”

“Surely,” was the answer. “My art, that promises to tell
thee of the future, would be a sorry fraud could it not declare
the present — could it not say who thou art, as well as what
thou seekest.”

“Ha! and thou knowest!” exclaimed the other, his hand
suddenly feeling within the folds of his cloak as he spoke, as if
for a weapon, while his eye glared quickly around the apartment,
as if seeking for a secret enemy.

“Nay, fear nothing,” said the woman, calmly. “I care not
to know who thou art. It is not an object of my quest, otherwise
it would not long remain a secret to me.”

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

“It is well! mine is a name that must not be spoken among
the homes of Venice. It would make thee thyself to quail
couldst thou hear it spoken.”

“Perhaps! but mine is not the heart to quail at many things,
unless it be the absolute wrath of Heaven. What the violence
or the hate of man could do to this feeble frame, short of death,
it has already suffered. Thou knowest but little of human cruelty,
young man, though thy own deeds be cruel.”

“How knowest thou that my deeds are cruel?” was the
quick and passionate demand, while the form of the stranger
suddenly and threateningly advanced. The woman was unmoved.

“Saidst thou not that there was a name that might not be
spoken in the homes of Venice? Why should thy very name
make the hearts of Venice to quail unless for thy deeds of cruelty
and crime? But I see further. I see it in thine eyes that
thou art cruel. I hear it in thy voice that thou art criminal. I
know, even now, that thy soul is bent on deeds of violence and
blood; and the very quest that brings thee to me now is less
the quest of love than of that wild and selfish passion which so
frequently puts on its habit.”

“Ha! speak to me of that! This damsel, Francesca Ziani!
'Tis of her that I would have thee speak. Thou saidst that
she should be mine; yet lo! her name is written in the `Book
of Gold,' and she is allotted to this man of wealth, this Ulric
Barberigo.”

“She will never be the wife of Ulric Barberigo.”

“Thou saidst she should be mine.”

“Nay, I said not that.”

“Ha! — but thou liest!”

“No! Anger me not, young man! I am slower, much
slower to anger than thyself — slower than most of those who
still chafe within this mortal covering — yet am I mortal like
thyself, and not wholly free from such foolish passions as vex
mortality. Chafe me, and I will repulse thee with scorn. Annoy
me, and I close upon thee the book of fate, leaving thee
to the blind paths which thy passions have ever moved thee to
take.”

The stranger muttered something apologetically.

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

“Make me no excuses. I only ask thee to forbear and submit.
I said not that Francesca Ziani should be thine! I said
only that I beheld her in thy arms.”

“And what more do I ask!” was the exulting speech of the
stranger, his voice rising into a sort of outburst, which fully
declared the ruffian, and the cruel passions by which he was
governed.

“If that contents thee, well!” said the woman, coldly, her
eye perusing with a seeming calmness the brazen plate upon
which the strange characters were inscribed.

“That, then, thou promisest still?” demanded the stranger.

“Thou shalt see for thyself,” was the reply. Thus speaking
the woman slowly arose and brought forth a small chafing-dish,
also of brass or copper, not much larger than a common plate.
This she placed over the brazier, the flame of which she quickened
by a few smart puffs from a little bellows which lay beside
her. As the flame kindled, and the sharp, red jets rose like
tongues on either side of the plate, she poured into it something
like a gill of a thick, tenacious liquid, that looked like, and
might have been, honey. Above this she brooded for a while
with her eyes immediately over the vessel; and the keen ear
of the stranger, quickened by excited curiosity, could detect the
muttering of her lips; though the foreign syllables which she
employed were entirely beyond his comprehension. Suddenly,
a thick vapor went up from the dish. She withdrew it from the
brazier and laid it before her on the table. A few moments
sufficed to clear the surface of the vessel, the vapor arising and
hanging languidly above her head.

“Look now for thyself and see!” was her command to the
visiter; she herself not deigning a glance upon the vessel, seeming
thus to be quite sure of what it would present, or quite indifferent
to the result. The stranger needed no second summons.
He bent instantly over the vessel, and started back with undisguised
delight.

“It is she!” he exclaimed. “She droops! whose arm is it
that supports her — upon whose breast is it that she lies — who
bears her away in triumph?”

“Is it not thyself?” asked the woman, coldly.

“By Hercules, it is! She is mine! She is in my arms!

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

She is on my bosom! I have her in my galley! She speeds
with me to my home! I see it all, even as thou hast promised
me!”

“I promise thee nothing. I but show thee only what is
written.”

“And when and how shall this be effected?”

“How, I know not,” answered the woman; “this is withheld
from me. Fate shows what her work is, only as it appears when
done, but not the manner of the doing.”

“But when will this be?” was the question.

“It must be ere she marries with Ulric Barberigo, for him
she will never marry.”

“And it is appointed that he weds with her on the day of St.
Mary's Eve. That is but a week hence, and the ceremony
takes place—”

“At Olivolo.”

“Ha! at Olivolo!” and a bright gleam of intelligence passed
over the features of the stranger, from which his cloak had by
this time entirely fallen. The woman beheld the look, and a
slight smile, that seemed to denote scorn rather than any other
emotion, played for a moment over her shrivelled and sunken lips.

“Mother,” said the stranger, “must all these matters be left
to fate?”

“That is as thou wilt.”

“But the eye of a young woman may be won — her heart
may be touched — so that it shall be easy for fate to accomplish
her designs. I am young; am indifferently well-fashioned in
person, and have but little reason to be ashamed of the face
which God has given me. Beside, I have much skill in music,
and can sing to the guitar as fairly as most of the young men
of Venice. What if I were to find my way to the damsel —
what if I play and sing beneath her father's palace? I have
disguises, and am wont to practice in various garments: I can—”

The woman interrupted him.

“Thou mayst do as thou wilt. It is doubtless as indifferent
to the fates, what thou doest, as it will be to me. Thou hast
seen what I have shown — I can no more. I am not permitted
to counsel thee. I am but a voice; thou hast all that I can
give thee.”

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

The stranger lingered still, but the woman ceased to speak,
and betrayed by her manner that she desired his departure.
Thus seeing, he took a purse from his bosom and laid it before
her. She did not seem to notice the action, nor did she again
look up until he was gone. With the sound of his retreating
footsteps, she put aside the brazen volume of strange characters
which seemed her favorite study, and her lips slowly parted in
soliloquy:—

“Ay! thou exultest, fierce ruffian that thou art, in the assurance
that Fate yields herself to thy will! Thou shalt, indeed,
have the maiden in thy arms, but it shall profit thee nothing;
and that single triumph shall exact from thee the last penalties
which are sure to follow on the footsteps of a trade like thine.
Thou thinkest that I know thee not, as if thy shallow masking
could baffle eyes and art like mine; but I had not shown thee
thus much, were I not in possession of yet further knowledge —
did I not see that this lure was essential to embolden thee to thy
own final overthrow. Alas, that in serving the cause of innocence,
in saving the innocent from harm, we can not make it
safe in happiness. Poor Francesca! beloved of three, yet blest
with neither. Thou shalt be wedded, yet be no bride; shall
gain all that thy fond young heart craveth, yet gain nothing —
be spared the embraces of him thou loathest, yet rest in his
arms whom thou hast most need to fear; and shalt be denied,
even when most assured, the only embrace which might bring
thee blessing! Happy at least that thy sorrows shall not last
thee long — their very keenness and intensity being thy security
from the misery which holds through years like mine.”

Let us leave the woman of mystery — let us once more
change the scene. Now pass we to the pirate's domain at Istria,
a region over which, at the period of our narrative, the control
of Venice was feeble, exceedingly capricious, and subject to frequent
vicissitudes. At this particular time, the place was maintained
by the fiercest band of pirates that ever swept the
Moditerranean with their bloody prows.

-- 154 --

CHAPTER IV.

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

It was midnight when the galley of the chief glided into the
harbor of Istria. The challenge of the sentinel was answered
from the vessel, and she took her place beside the shore, where
two other galleys were at anchor. Suddenly her sails descended
with a rattle; a voice hailed throughout the ship, was answered
from stem to stern, and a deep silence followed. The fierce
chief of the pirates, Pietro Barbaro — the fiercest, strongest,
wisest, yet youngest, of seven brothers, all devoted to the same
fearful employment — strode in silence to his cabin. Here,
throwing himself upon a couch, he prepared rather to rest his
limbs than to sleep. He had thoughts to keep him wakeful.
Wild hopes, and tenderer joys than his usual occupations offered,
were gleaming before his fancy. The light burned dimly in his
floating chamber, but the shapes of his imagination rose up before
his mind's eye not the less vividly because of the obscurity in
which he lay. Thus musing over expectations of most agreeable
and exciting aspect, he finally lapsed away in sleep.

He was suddenly aroused from slumber by a rude hand that
lay heavily on his shoulder.

“Who is it?” he asked of the intruder.

“Gamba,” was the answer.

“Thou, brother?”

“Ay,” continued the intruder, “and here are all of us.”

“Indeed! and wherefore come you? I would sleep — I am
weary. I must have rest.”

“Thou hast too much rest, Pietro,” said another of the brothers.
“It is that of which we complain — that of which we
would speak to thee now.”

“Ha! this is new language, brethren! Answer me — perhaps
I am not well awake — am I your captain, or not?”

“Thou art — the fact seems to be forgotten by no one but
thyself. Though the youngest of our mother's children, we
made thee our leader.”

“For what did ye this, my brothers, unless that I might command
ye?”

“For this, in truth, and this only, did we confer upon thee

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

this authority. Thou hadst shown thyself worthy to command—”

“Well!”

“Thy skill — thy courage — thy fortitude —”

“In brief, ye thought me best fitted to command ye?”

“Yes.”

“Then I command ye hence! Leave me, and let me rest!”

“Nay, brother, but this can not be,” was the reply of another
of the intruders. “We must speak with thee while the
night serves us, lest thou hear worse things with the morrow.
Thou art, indeed, our captain; chosen because of thy qualities
of service, to conduct and counsel us; but we chose thee not
that thou shouldst sleep! Thou wert chosen that our enterprises
might be active and might lead to frequent profit.”

“Has it not been so?” demanded the chief.

“For a season it was so, and there was no complaint of
thee.”

“Who now complains?”

“Thy people — all!”

“And can ye not answer them?”

“No! for we ourselves need an answer! We. too, complain.”

“Of what complain ye?”

“That our enterprises profit us nothing.”

“Do ye not go forth in the galleys? Lead ye not, each of
you, an armed galley? Why is it that your enterprises profit
ye nothing?”

“Because of the lack of our captain.”

“And ye can do nothing without me; and because ye are incapable,
I must have no leisure for myself!”

“Nay, something more than this, Pietro. Our enterprises
avail us nothing, since you command that we no longer trouble
the argosies of Venice. Venice has become thy favorite. Thou
shieldest her only, when it is her merchants only who should
give us spoil. This, brother, is thy true offence. For this we
complain of thee; for this thy people complain of thee. They
are impoverished by thy new-born love for Venice, and they are
angry with thee. Brother, their purpose is to depose thee.”

“Ha! and ye—”

“We are men as well as brethren. We cherish no such

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

attachment for Venice as that which seems to fill thy bosom.
When the question shall be taken in regard to thy office, our
voices shall be against thee, unless—”

There was a pause. It was broken by the chief.

“Well, speak out. What are your conditions?”

“Unless thou shalt consent to lead us on a great enterprise
against the Venetians. Hearken to us, Brother Pietro. Thou
knowest of the annual festival at Olivolo, when the marriage
takes place of all those maidens whose families are favorites of
the Signiory, and whose names are written in the `Book of Gold'
of the Republic.”

The eyes of the pirate chief involuntarily closed at the suggestion,
but his head nodded affirmatively. The speaker continued.

“It is now but a week when this festival takes place. On
this occasion assemble the great, the noble, and the wealthy of
the sea city. Thither they bring all that is gorgeous in their
apparel, all that is precious among their ornaments and decorations.
Nobility and wealth here strive together which shall
most gloriously display itself. Here, too, is the beauty of the
city — the virgins of Venice — the very choice among her flocks.
Could there be prize more fortunate? Could there be prize
more easy of attainment? The church of San Pietro di Castella
permits no armed men within its holy sanctuaries. There are
no apprehensions of peril; the people who gather to the rites
are wholly weaponless. They can offer no defence against our
assault; nor can this be foreseen. What place more lonely than
Olivolo? Thither shall we repair the day before the festival,
and shelter ourselves from scrutiny. At the moment when the
crowd is greatest, we will dart upon our prey. We lack women;
we desire wealth. Shall we fail in either, when we have in remembrance
the bold deeds of our ancient fathers, when they
looked with yearning on the fresh beauties of the Sabine virgins?
These Venetian beauties are our Sabines. Thou, too — if
the bruit of thy followers doth thee no injustice — thou, too, hast
been overcome by one of these. She will doubtless be present
at this festival. Make her thine, and fear not that each of thy
brethren will do justice to his tastes and thine own. Here, now,
thou hast all. Either thou agreest to that which thy people

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

demand, or the power departs from thy keeping. Fabio becomes
our leader!”

There was a pause. At length the pirate-chief addressed his
brethren.

“Ye have spoken! ye threaten, too! This power of which
ye speak, is precious in your eyes. I value it not a zecchino;
and wert thou to depose me to-morrow, I should be the master
of ye in another month, did it please me to command a people
so capricious. But think not, though I speak to ye in this fashion,
that I deny your demand. I but speak thus to show ye that
I fear ye not. I will do as ye desire; but did not your own
wishes square evenly with mine own, I should bide the issue of
this struggle, though it were with knife to knife.”

“It matters not how thou feelest, or what moveth thee, Pietro,
so that thou dost as we demand. Thou wilt lead us to this
spoil?”

“I will.”

“It is enough. It will prove to thy people that they are
still the masters of the Lagune — that they are not sold to
Venice.”

“Leave me now.”

The brethren took their departure. When they had gone,
the chief spoke in brief soliloquy, thus:—

“Verily, there is the hand of fate in this. Methinks I see the
history once more, even as I beheld it in the magic liquor of the
Spanish Gipsy. Why thought I not of this before, dreaming
vainly like an idiot boy, as much in love with his music as himself,
who hopes by the tinkle of his guitar to win his beauty
from the palace of her noble sire, to the obscure retreats of his
gondola! These brethren shall not vex me. They are but the
creatures of my fate!”

CHAPTER V.

Let us now return to Olivolo, to the altar-place of the church
of San Pietro di Castella, and resume the progress of that
strangely-mingled ceremonial — mixed sunshine and sadness —
which was broken by the passionate conduct of Giovanni Gradenigo.
We left the poor, crushed Francesca, in a state of

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

unconsciousness, in the arms of her sympathizing kindred. For a
brief space the impression was a painful one upon the hearts of
the vast assembly; but as the deep organ rolled its ascending
anthems, the emotion subsided. The people had assembled for
pleasure and an agreeable spectacle; and though sympathizing,
for a moment, with the pathetic fortunes of the sundered lovers,
quite as earnestly as it is possible for mere lookers-on to do, they
were not to be disappointed in the objects for which they came.
The various shows of the assemblage — the dresses, the jewels,
the dignitaries, and the beauties — were quite enough to divert
the feelings of a populace, at all times notorious for its levities,
from a scene which, however impressive at first, was becoming
a little tedious. Sympathies are very good and proper things;
but the world seldom suffers them to occupy too much of its
time. Our Venetians did not pretend to be any more humane
than the rest of the great family; and the moment that Francesca
had fainted, and Giovanni had disappeared, the multitude
began to express their impatience of any further delay by all the
means in their possession. There was no longer a motive to resist
their desires, and simply reserving the fate of the poor Francesca
to the last, or until she should sufficiently recover to be
fully conscious of the sacrifice which she was about to make, the
ceremonies were begun. There was a political part to be played
by the doge, in which the people took particular interest; and
to behold which, indeed, was the strongest reason of their impatience.
The government of Venice, as was remarked by quaint
and witty James Howell, was a compound thing, mixed of all
kinds of governments, and might be said to be composed of “a
grain of monarchy, a dose of democracy, and a dram, if not an
ounce of optimacy.” It was in regard to this dose of democracy
that the government annually assigned marriage portions to
twelve young maidens, selected from the great body of the people,
of those not sufficiently opulent to secure husbands, or find
the adequate means for marriage, without this help. To bestow
these maidens upon their lovers, and with them the portions
allotted by the state, constituted the first, and in the eyes of the
masses, the most agreeable part of the spectacle. The doge,
on this occasion, who was the thrice-renowned Pietro Candiano,
“did his spiriting gently,” and in a highly edifying manner.

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

The bishop bestowed his blessings, and confirmed by the religious,
the civil rites, which allied the chosen couples. To these
succeeded the voluntary parties, if we may thus presume upon a
distinction between the two classes, which we are yet not sure
that we have a right to make. The high-born and the wealthy,
couple after couple, now approached the altar, to receive the
final benediction which committed them to hopes of happiness
which it is not in the power of any priesthood to compel. No
doubt there was a great deal of hope among the parties, and
we have certainly no reason to suppose that happiness did not
follow in every instance.

But there is poor Francesca Ziani. It is now her turn. Her
cruel parents remain unsubdued and unsoftened by her deep and
touching sorrows. She is made to rise, to totter forward to the
altar, scarcely conscious of anything, except, perhaps, that the
worthless, but wealthy, Ulric Barberigo is at her side. Once
more the mournful spectacle restores to the spectators all their
better feelings. They perceive, they feel the cruelty of that sacrifice
to which her kindred are insensible. In vain do they
murmur “shame!” In vain does she turn her vacant, wild, but
still expressive eyes, expressive because of their very soulless
vacancy, to that stern, ambitious mother, whose bosom no longer
responds to her child with the true maternal feeling. Hopeless
of help from that quarter, she lifts her eyes to heaven, and, no
longer listening to the words of the holy man, she surrenders
herself only to despair.

Is it Heaven that hearkens to her prayer? Is it the benevolent
office of an angel that bursts the doors of the church at the
very moment when she is called upon to yield that response
which dooms her to misery for ever? To her ears, the thunders
which now shake the church were the fruits of Heaven's benignant
interposition. The shrieks of women on every hand — the
oaths and shouts of fierce and insolent authority — the clamors of
men — the struggles and cries of those who seek safety in flight,
or entreat for mercy — suggest no other idea to the wretched Francesca,
than that she is saved from the embraces of Ulric Barberigo.
She is only conscious that, heedless of her, and of the
entreaties of her mother, he is the first to endeavor selfishly to
save himself by flight. But her escape from Barberigo is only

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

the prelude to other embraces. She knows not, unhappy child,
that she is an object of desire to another, until she finds herself
lifted in the grasp of Pietro Barbaro, the terrible chief of the Istriote
pirates. He and his brothers have kept their pledges to
one another, and they have been successful in their prey. Their
fierce followers have subdued to submission the struggles of a
weaponless multitude, who, with horror and consternation, behold
the loveliest of their virgins, the just wedded among them, borne
away upon the shoulders of the pirates to their warlike galleys.
Those who resist them perish. Resistance was hopeless. The
fainting and shrieking women, like the Sabine damsels, are hurried
from the sight of their kinsmen and their lovers, and the
Istriote galleys are about to depart with their precious freight.
Pietro Barbaro, the chief, stands with one foot upon his vessel's
side and the other on the shore. Still insensible, the lovely
Francesca lies upon his breast. At this moment the skirt of his
cloak is plucked by a bold hand. He turns to meet the glance
of the Spanish Gipsy. The old woman leered on him with
eyes that seemed to mock his triumph, even while she appealed
to it.

“Is it not even as I told thee — as I showed thee?” was her
demand.

“It is!” exclaimed the pirate-chief, as he flung her a purse
of gold. “Thou art a true prophetess. Fate has done her
work!”

He was gone; his galley was already on the deep, and he
himself might now be seen kneeling upon the deck of the vessel,
bending over his precious conquest, and striving to bring
back the life into her cheeks.

“Ay, indeed!” muttered the Spanish Gipsy, “thou hast had
her in thy arms, but think not, reckless robber that thou art,
that fate has done its work. The work is but begun. Fate has
kept its word to thee; it is thy weak sense that fancied she had
nothing more to say or do!”

Even as she spoke these words, the galleys of Giovanni
Gradenigo were standing for the Lagune of Caorlo. He had
succeeded in collecting a gallant band of cavaliers who tacitly
yielded him the command. The excitement of action had
served, in some measure, to relieve the distress under which he

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

suffered. He was no longer the lover, but the man; nor the
man merely, but the leader of men. Giovanni was endowed for
this by nature. His valor was known. It had been tried upon
the Turk. Now that he was persuaded by the Spanish Gipsy,
whom all believed and feared, that a nameless and terrible danger
overhung his beloved, which was to be met and baffled only
by the course he was pursuing, his whole person seemed to be
informed by a new spirit. The youth, his companions, wondered
to behold the change. There was no longer a dreaminess and
doubt about his words and movements, but all was prompt, energetic,
and directly to the purpose. Giovanni was now the
confident and strong man. Enough for him that there was danger.
Of this he no longer entertained a fear. Whether the
danger that was supposed to threaten Francesca was still suggestive
of a hope — as the prediction of the Spanish Gipsy
might well warrant — may very well be questioned. It was in
the very desperation of his hope, that his energies became at
once equally well-ordered and intense. He prompted to their
utmost the energies of others. He impelled all his agencies to
their best exertions. Oar and sail were busy without intermission,
and soon the efforts of the pursuers were rewarded. A gondola,
bearing a single man, drifted along their path. He was a
fugitive from Olivolo, who gave them the first definite idea of
the foray of the pirates. His tidings, rendered imperfect by his
terrors, were still enough to goad the pursuers to new exertions.
Fortune favored the pursuit. In their haste the pirate galleys
had become entangled in the lagune. The keen eye of Giovanni
was the first to discover them. First one bark, and then
another, hove in sight, and soon the whole piratical fleet were
made out, as they urged their embarrassed progress through the
intricacies of the shallow waters.

“Courage, bold hearts!” cried Giovanni to his people; “they
are ours! We shall soon be upon them. They can not now
escape us!”

The eye of the youthful leader brightened with the expectation
of the struggle. His exulting, eager voice declared the
strength and confidence of his soul, and cheered the souls of all
around him. The sturdy oarsmen “gave way” with renewed
efforts. The knights prepared their weapons for the conflict.

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

Giovanni signalled the other galleys by which his own was followed.

“I am for the red flag of Pietro Barbaro himself. I know his
banner. Let your galleys grapple with the rest. Cross their
path — prevent their flight, and bear down upon the strongest.
Do your parts, and fear not but we shall do ours.”

With these brief instructions, our captain led the way with the
Venetian galleys. The conflict was at hand. It came. They
drew nigh and hailed the enemy. The parley was a brief one.
The pirates could hope no mercy, and they asked none. But
few words, accordingly, were exchanged between the parties,
and these were not words of peace.

“Yield thee to the mercy of St. Mark!” was the stern summons
of Giovanni, to the pirate-chief.

“St. Mark's mercy has too many teeth!” was the scornful
reply of the pirate. “The worthy saint must strike well before
Barbaro of Istria sues to him for mercy.”

With the answer the galleys grappled. The Venetians leaped
on board of the pirates, with a fury that was little short of madness.
Their wrath was terrible. Under the guidance of the fierce
Giovanni, they smote with an unforgiving vengeance. It was
in vain that the Istriotes fought as they had been long accustomed.
It needed something more than customary valor to meet
the fury of their assailants. All of them perished. Mercy now
was neither asked nor given. Nor, as it seemed, did the pirates
care to live, when they beheld the fall of their fearful leader.
He had crossed weapons with Giovanni Gradenigo, in whom he
found his fate. Twice, thrice, the sword of the latter drove
through the breast of the pirate. Little did his conqueror conjecture
the import of the few words which the dying chief gasped
forth at his feet, his glazed eyes striving to pierce the deck, as
if seeking some one within.

“I have, indeed, had thee in my arms, but—”

There was no more — death finished the sentence! The victory
was complete, but Giovanni was wounded. Pietro Barbaro
was a fearful enemy. He was conquered, it is true, but he
had made his mark upon his conqueror. He had bitten deep
before he fell.

The victors returned with their spoil. They brought back the

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

captured brides in triumph. That same evening preparations
were made to conclude the bridal ceremonies which the morning
had seen so fearfully arrested. With a single exception, the
original distribution of the “brides” was persevered in. That
exception, as we may well suppose, was Francesca Ziani. It
was no longer possible for her unnatural parents to withstand
the popular sentiment. The doge himself, Pietro Candiano,
was particularly active in persuading the reluctant mother to
submit to what was so evidently the will of destiny. But for
the discreditable baseness and cowardice of Ulric Barberigo, it is
probable she never would have yielded. But his imbecility and
unmanly terror in the moment of danger, had been too conspicuous.
Even his enormous wealth could not save him from the
shame that followed; and, however unwillingly, the parents of
Francesca consented that she should become the bride of Giovanni,
as the only proper reward for the gallantry which had
saved her, and so many more, from shame.

But where was Giovanni? His friends have been despatched
for him; why comes he not? The maid, now happy beyond
her hope, awaits him at the altar. And still he comes not. Let
us go back to the scene of action in the moment of his victory over
the pirate-chief. Barbaro lies before him in the agonies of death.
His sword it is which has sent the much-dreaded outlaw to his
last account. But he himself is wounded — wounded severely,
but not mortally, by the man whom he has slain. At this moment
he received a blow from the axe of one of the brothers of
Barbaro. He had strength left barely to behold and to shout
his victory, when he sank fainting upon the deck of the pirate
vessel. His further care devolved upon his friend, Nicolo, who
had followed his footsteps closely through all the paths of danger.
In a state of stupor he lies upon the couch of Nicolo, when
the aged prophetess, the “Spanish Gipsy,” appeared beside his
bed.

“He is called,” she said. “The doge demands his presence.
They will bestow upon him his bride, Francesca Ziani. You
must bear him thither.”

The surgeon shook his head.

“It may arouse him,” said Nicolo. “We can bear him thither
on a litter, so that he shall feel no pain.”

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

“It were something to wake him from this apathy,” mused
the surgeon. “Be it as thou wilt.”

Thus, grievously wounded, was the noble Giovanni borne into
the midst of the assembly, for each member of which he had
suffered and done so much. The soft music which played
around, awakened him. His eyes unclosed to discover the
lovely Francesca, tearful, but hopeful, bending fondly over him.
She declared herself his. The voice of the doge confirmed the
assurance; and the eyes of the dying man brightened into the
life of a new and delightful consciousness. Eagerly he spoke;
his voice was but a whisper.

“Make it so, I pray thee, that I may live!”

The priest drew nigh with the sacred unction. The marriage
service was performed, and the hands of the two were
clasped in one.

“Said I not?” demanded an aged woman, who approached
the moment after the ceremonial, and whose face was beheld by
none but him whom she addressed. “She is thine!”

The youth smiled, but made no answer. His hand drew that
of Francesca closer. She stooped to his kiss, and whispered
him, but he heard her not. With the consciousness of the
sweet treasure that he had won after such sad denial, the sense
grew conscious no longer — the lips of the youth were sealed
for ever. The young Giovanni, the bravest of the Venetian
youth, lay lifeless in the embrace of the scarcely more living
Francesca. It was a sad day, after all, in Venice, since its triumph
was followed by so great a loss; but the damsels of the
ocean city still declare that the lovers were much more blest in
this fortune, than had they survived for the embrace of others
less beloved.

“Have I not read something like this story in a touching and
romantic episode given in the `Italy' of Rogers?” asked Salina
Burroughs.

“Yes! Rogers got it from the history. It is one of those
incidents which enrich and enliven for romance the early progress
of most states and nations that ever arrived at character
and civilization. Of course, like the famous legends of infant
Rome, it undergoes the artist touch of successive historians all

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

of whom, in early periods, exercised in some degree the privileges
of the artist, if not the romancer.”

“The event occurs in the first periods of Venetian story,
somewhere about A. D. 932, the reigning doge being Candiano
the Second. It is good material for the dramatist. I should
commend it to Mr. Boker, as the subject of an operatic melodrama.
In the hands of our young friend Marvel, it could be
wrought into a very pretty and delicate and dreamy work of
sentimental fiction.”

-- --

CHAPTER X.

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

A long, and to us a comparatively interesting, conversation
followed, — Virginia, her resources, characteristics, scenery, and
general moral, affording the principal subject. In this conversation,
which occasionally ran into politics — in which some of the
party showed their teeth very decidedly — the whole of our
group was brought out, the ladies excepted. They had retired
for the night. Most of us had rambled in Virginia at different
periods; and it was in the delivery of recollections and impressions
that we passed naturally into discussion. I propose to
give bits only of this conversation, leaving out the bites — confining
my report to the innocuous portions of the dialogue, and
omitting certain sharp passages which occasionally followed the
thoughtless or the wanton shaft. One of our “Down-East”
brethren threw down the ball of provocation, dealing in a wholesale,
if not wholesome, diatribe against all Southern agriculture.
As his opinions are those of a somewhat numerous class, and as
they are working no little mischief at the present day, it may
be as well to record, with tolerable fullness, the portion of the
dialogue which ensued upon their utterance.

“You pass through Virginia,” said he, “as through a desert.
The towns are few, and these all look old and wretched. The
houses need paint, and are frequently in dilapidation. The culture
is coarse and clumsy, the implements rude, and the people
seem entirely ignorant of all improvements. They plough,
plant, and reap, precisely as their fathers did a hundred years
ago, and without doing any justice to their lands. The lands
have never been properly worked, and manures are but little
known, and less esteemed. In favorite regions, along water-courses
easily accessible, the plantations have been abandoned
as entirely exhausted — sold for a song, at an average, perhaps,
of a dollar an acre. The same lands, in the hands of New York
farmers, have been bought up, improved, made valuable for

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

wheat-crops, and raised to a value ranging from fifteen to seventy-five
dollars per acre. Thirty bushels of wheat have been
raised to the acre, on tracts which have been thrown out as barren.
A like history belongs to North and South Carolina, where
similar ignorance of farming, and of agricultural implements,
similar coarseness and clumsiness in the cultivation of the soil,
have led to similar results — the disparaged value of the lands,
their abandonment, and the neglect and dilapidation of towns
and houses.”

“You simply know nothing about the matter,” said one of the
party sharply in reply — “or rather, you know just enough of the
truth to involve yourself in a monstrous error. I too have travelled
in the regions of which you speak, and can venture to say
something on the subject, which has its bright as well as gloomy
aspects. It is not all gloomy, though it is seldom that the hurrying
traveller sees or suspects any other. That you see few
or no towns, and that these look desolate, are the natural effects
of the life of a people purely agricultural. The southern people
do not live in towns if they can avoid them. The culture and
command of extensive tracts of land and forest give them a
distaste to city life, where they feel restrained by a sense of
confinement, and by manners of artificial character — a rigid
conventionalism imposing fetters upon that ease and freedom of
bearing which belongs to the forest population. Besides, public
opinion in the South is unfriendly to the growth of large
cities, which many of their leading minds hold to be always of
the most mischievous moral tendency — as, indeed, the North
begins also to discover. Mr. Jefferson pronounced them the
sinks and sewers of the commonwealth, to be tolerated only as
among the dirty national necessities; and the instincts of the
great body of the agricultural population have led them rightly
in the same direction. They have learned to doubt the wholesomeness
of the atmosphere of city life. Regarding towns as
the mere agencies of the producer, they do not desire to see
them absorbing a larger population than is necessary to the
actual business which they have to perform.

“You, at the North, on the contrary, look to your flourishing
towns, your fine houses, great masses of brick and stone, with
thousands jostling in the thoroughfares, as proofs of prosperity

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

and civilization; though, of these thousands, thousands live by
beggary, by theft, chicanery, and the constantly active exercise
of a thousand evil arts — the inevitable consequence of
necessities which could not arise to the community were the
unnecessary members driven to an honest, healthy, industrious
occupation in neglected fields of agriculture. You judge mostly
by externals, which rarely show the truth — the people in cities
being chiefly learned in the art of concealing their true condition,
and making the best show to their neighbors; while the
Southern agriculturists know nothing of this art, exhibit themselves
precisely as they are; use no white paint to cover old
boards — no stucco to make common brick look like stone; and,
satisfied with the real comforts of their condition, never busy
themselves in the endeavor to impose upon their neighbors with
the splendors of a season which would only lead to bankruptcy.

“The dilapidated Virginia farmhouse, for example, will receive
more guests, at the family table, in one month, than the
marble palace in Broadway or Fifth Avenue will entertain in
one year. There will be always plenty and a generous welcome,
though the service be of delph and not of silver.

“That we have not towns and villages is the inevitable
result of staple cultivation. Every plantation is a village, and
where it is a large one, it will be found provided with all the
essential elements of progress and performance, precisely as
they are to be found in a village. Here, for example, is always
a blacksmith and a carpenter, possibly a wheelwright, and frequently
a shoemaker; while, in place of a hotel, for the reception
of the stranger, is the mansion-house of the planter —
wanting in paint, I grant — of ancient fashion, uncouth architecture—
the floors, perhaps, not carpeted, and the furniture of
that dark, massive mahogany which the city of New York
would revolt at, but which carries to my mind an idea of the
dignity of an ancient race, and that reverence for the antique
which is, perhaps, too much wanting in every part of our country,
except the old states of the South.

“This ancient mansion will be found usually with its doors
thrown wide — in sign of welcome. Lest you should doubt, as
you approach it, you behold the planter himself descending the
old brick steps to welcome you. You will be confounded to see

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

that his costume is neither fine nor fashionable — that he wears
a great broad-brimmed white hat, exceedingly ample, which
may have been manufactured for his grandfather. His coat
may be of white flannel, and out at the elbows; and his pantaloons
will be of domestic manufacture, homespun or nankin
cotton. If you are wise enough to look below the externals,
you will see, perhaps, that he has learned to despise them — at
all events, you will perceive that he has sacrificed for these none
of the essentials of the host, the gentleman, or the patriot. His
hospitality is unimpaired by his antiquity — nay, it forms a part
of it — and in the retention of the one, he has retained the
other as a matter of necessity. As a gentleman, he is frank
and easy of manner, unaffected in his bearing, and always solicitous
of your comfort and satisfaction. He does not suffer you
to perceive that he would have been better pleased that you
should have admired his fine house, and passed on without tasking
its hospitality. These are characteristics which must be
taken as an offset to those respects which you select for censure.
These, I have said, are the natural consequence of staple culture.
It is the farming culture which exhibits and requires
much nicety of detail. In the hands of the planter of a staple,
lands are held in bodies too large to be handled minutely. It
is the small plat only which you can put in bandbox condition.
Lands in staple countries are of less value than labor — in farming
countries, of greater value than labor. In proportion as the
population becomes dense, they rise in value. But few southern
planters desire a dense population. One secret of their hospitality
is the extensiveness of their ranges. A wealthy planter,
having from fifty to five hundred slaves, will have from a hundred
to a thousand head of cattle. He kills so many beeves
per annum, from four to forty, according to his force. That he
can order a mutton to be slaughtered, even though but a single
guest claims his hospitality, is due to his extensive tracts of
field and forest. He seldom sends any of his sheep, cattle, corn,
or other provisions to market. These are all retained for the
wants of the homestead.

“It will not do for you, recognising the peculiar characteristics
of his mode of life — their elegances, comforts, and bounties —
to cavil at deficiencies, which could only be remedied by his

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

abandonment of habits which are grateful to the virtues, and
which maintain in him the essentials of all high character —
dignity and reverence.”

“But there must be an end to all this hospitality. The southern
planter is not prosperous. His fields are failing him — his
staples are no longer valuable.”

“Sufficient for the day is the evil thereof. Give us time.
Let time answer your prophecy; for it is prediction — not argument,
not fact — which you assert. There is no need that his
hospitality should be at an end. It only needs that it should
be more discriminating, and that the southern planter should
steadily close his door against those who come to eat his bread
only to denounce the manner in which it is made, and to sleep
securely beneath his roof only to leave curses rather than prayers
behind them. He must only be sure that his guest, when a
stranger, is a gentleman and an honest man; and he will probably,
with this modification of his hospitality, never be wanting
in the necessary means for satisfying it.

“But, touching his prosperity, I hold it to be the greatest
mistake in the world — examining things by just and intrinsic
laws — to suppose that he is not prosperous. The southern
planter does not derive from his labors so large a money income
as he formerly did, when the culture of his great staple was
comparatively in few hands. It is something different, certainly,
to receive twenty cents instead of one hundred for long cottons,
and six cents instead of thirty for short. But, in fact, the difference
does not substantially affect his prosperity, if he be not
already in debt.
In the period of high prices for his staples, he
could readily abandon farming culture to his less prosperous
neighbors, leaving it to other states to supply his grain, his forage,
his vegetables, his cattle, mules, and horses, for which he
could well afford to pay from the excess of his income. But
with his resources reduced, his policy necessarily changes, and
is changing hourly, in recognition of new laws and new necessities.
This change effected, his property will continue as before,
though actually no great amount of money passes through his
hands. His fields, that were failing him when he addressed
them wholly to the culture of a single staple, are recovering,
now that he alternates his crops, and economizes, prepares, and

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

employs his manure. He ceases to buy grain and provisions.
He raises his own hogs and cattle, and his ploughs are driven
by mules and horses foaled in his own pastures. He discovers
that he is not worse off now, in raising the commodities themselves,
for the purchase of which he simply raised the cash before;
and he further discovers that, under the present system,
he learns to economize land and labor, to improve the quality
of the land, and the excellence of the labor; land rises in value
with the introduction of thorough tillage; and a cleanlier, more
compact method of culture, increases the health of the climate
as well as the prosperity of the planters. With thorough tillage
he can feed his stock, and thus lessen the extent of his ranges;
and this results in a gradually-increasing denseness of the settlements,
which are all that is necessary to rendering the state
as prosperous as the individual has been.”

“What do you mean by this distinction?”

“It is one that politicians do not often make, and it constitutes
the grand feature in which the southern states are deficient
to a northern eye. It occasions some of the difficulties in your
modes of reasoning. The wealth of the state must depend
mostly upon its numbers. The wealth of the individual will
depend chiefly upon himself. The people of a state may be all
in the enjoyment of comfort and affluence, yet the state may be
poor. This is the case with all the southern states, the government
of which has a sparsely-settled population on which to act.
Where the population is thinly planted, the roads will be inferior,
the public works infrequent and of mean appearance, and
the cities (which depend wholly upon a contiguous back country
for support) will stagnate in visible decline, wanting enterprise
and energy. The roads, the public buildings, and the cities, by
which the stranger judges of the prosperity of a people, will all
depend upon the population of a state. If this be large — if the
soil is well covered — the powers of taxation are necessarily
enlarged, without, perhaps, growing burdensome to any; but the
means of life will be correspondingly diminished in the hands
of the greater number. Want and poverty will trouble thousands;
a few will grow rich at the expense of the rest; with
the greater number, the struggle will be incessant from morning
to night, to supply the most limited wants of a painful existence.

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

But in the southern states, where the public works are few, the
public buildings humble, and the cities of difficult growth or of
stagnating condition, the great body of the people — nay, all
the people, bond and free — live in the enjoyment of plenty
always, and, in most cases, of a wondrous degree of comfort.

“To illustrate this more completely by parallels: Great
Britain and France are, of course, immeasurably superior, not
only to the southern states of the Union, but to all the states,
North and South, in the wonders of art, the great thoroughfares,
the noble buildings, and the gigantic cities. These are erroneously
assumed to be the proofs of prosperity in a nation, when it
is somewhat doubtful if they can be even regarded as just proofs
of its civilization. But, in Great Britain and France, millions
rise every morning, in doubt where they shall procure the daily
bread which shall satisfy the hunger of nature through the next
twelve hours. No such apprehension ever troubles the citizen
of the rural districts of the South. Rich and poor, black and
white, bond and free, are all superior to this torturing anxiety;
and the beggar, who in the great cities of Europe and America
is as frequent as their posts, is scarcely ever to be seen, even, in
a southern city — and then he is chiefly from a northern city,
whence he flies to a region, of the hospitality of which (in spite
of its failing fortunes) some vague rumors have reached his ears.
He flies from the proud and prosperous cities of the North, seeking
his bread at the hands of a people whom you profess to
despise for their decline.”

“With these convictions, why do you repine and complain?”

“I do neither. To do either is unmanly. That the southern
people do complain, more than is proper and needful, is surely a
something to be regretted; since he who pauses to complain
will probably never overtake his flying prosperity. But, that
there should be gloom and despondency is but natural with a
people who, without positively suffering in fortune or comfort, are
yet compelled, by large transitions of fortune, to contrast their
present with their past. It is not that we are ruined now, but
that we remember how fortunate we were before. If we compare
ourselves with other people, and not with ourselves, we
shall probably congratulate ourselves rather than complain.”

“With your views, you are then satisfied that your people

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

should continue rural occupations exclusively, to the rejection
of manufactures.”

“By no means. I am anxious, on the contrary, that our people
should embark in every department of art and trade for
which they themselves or our climate may be fitted, if only that
we may be perfectly independent of our northern brethren. We
have abundance of water-power, all over the South; we have
the operatives on the spot; and we raise all the raw materials
necessary for manufactures. Our water-power never congeals
with frost; our operatives never work short, or strike for increased
wages, for we always keep them well fed and well
clothed; we pension their aged; we protect and provide for their
young; and, instead of being sickly at the toils we impose —
puny and perishing — they are always fat and frolicsome, and
always on the increase; and cotton is every day passing into
more general use, as clothing for the poorer races of mankind.
But, in the introduction of manufactures, I do not propose that
we should neglect or abandon any of our staples: I propose
that we should only employ our surplus population and lands
for the purpose. There are large tracts of territory, for example,
in the Carolinas, which answer for neither cotton, tobacco,
nor the smaller grains. In these very regions, there is water-power
in abundance; and where this is not the case, there is
fuel in inexhaustible abundance, for the use of steam-power.
I propose to increase the wealth of the state by the application
of these regions to their proper use.”

“But if your whole country should become manufacturing,
why not? The profits of manufactures are vastly greater than
those of the cotton culture. I have seen some statistics of
South Carolina, where it is estimated that seven hundred operatives
will realize as large a result, in working up the cotton,
as a whole district of twenty-five thousand people in making
the raw material. They will work up seven thousand bales,
triplicating its value, while the twenty-five thousand average
but a single bale to each inhabitant.”

“This is the sort of statistics which delude the world. It is
perhaps true that a district of South Carolina having twenty-five
thousand people will send but twenty-five thousand bags of cotton
to market. It is also true, perhaps, that eight hundred

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

operatives in a manufactory will, by their labor, increase threefold
the value of eight thousand bales, making a total of marketvalues
equal to the twenty-five thousand bales. But when the
operatives have done this, they have done nothing more than
feed and clothe themselves, while, in fact, the cotton-planter has
sent nothing but his surplus crop into the market. He has lived
and fed well, with all his operative besides. Of the twenty-five
thousand persons in agriculture, twelve thousand enjoy luxuries,
as well as comforts, which are not common to the cities. They
have more leisure; they enjoy more society; most of them ride
on horseback, and the greater number of families keep carriage
or buggy. Nothing is said of the variety of food which they
command, or may command — the delights of their own homes,
in their own grounds, their own gardens and firesides; and the
ease, the independence and elasticity, which belong to him who
lives in the air and sunshine; in exercises which are grateful;
and retires from his toils at an early hour, to the enjoyments of
his homestead and his sleep. But talking of sleep reminds me
of supper. Captain, if my nose does not greatly err, we are in
the latitude of the old North State. I have been smelling tar
and turpentine for the last half hour.”

-- --

CHAPTER XI.

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

Our discussion had taken an essayical form, and was fast losing
its interest. Continued desultorily, it became descriptive.

“I was travelling through North Carolina last season,” said
one of the South-Carolinians present, “and was assailed upon
the route by a hale and rather pursy old farmer, with a long
and curious examination on the subject of South Carolina politics.
It was the time of the threatened secession movement.

“`Well,' said he, `what are you people gwine to do in South
Car'lina! Air you in airnest now?'—`I think so!'—`And
what will you do — cut loose?'—`It is not improbable.'—`But
you're not all for it.'—`No! by no means. It is yet to be decided
whether there's a majority for separate state secession;
there is very little doubt that a vast majority favors the formation
of a Southern Confederacy.'—`And do you reckon that
the Federal Government will let you go off quietly.'—`It is
so thought by certain among us.'—`But you?'—`I think
otherwise. I think they can hardly suffer us to do so. It
would be fatal to their revenue system.'—`Well, and if they
try to put you down — what are you gwine to do?'—`I suppose
we shall have to carry the attack into the enemy's country, and
put them down in turn.' — `That's right, and I'm one of them
that stand ready to take a hand whenever you want help. I
aint of the way of thinking of Mr. Dockery (it may be Dickery—
Dickery, Dickery, Dock — something of the sort it is), who
says he's for j'ining the Federal government agin you, and voting
men and money to put you down. I reckon there's very few
in the Old State to agree with him. He's a native from your
country, too, I'm a-thinking. We are a rether slow people in
North Carolina, but I reckon we're sure and sound, and true
grit, and true South. We don't think you're right, in what you're
a-doing, owing to the fact that South Carolina's always a leetle
too fast, and mighty apt to go off at a half cock; but ef she's

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

too quick, we believe it's a quickness pretty much on the right
side. I'm a-thinking there's no chance for us in the eend, unless
we cut loose from the whole Yankee consarn. Old Isaac Coppidge,
one of my neighbors, he said more than twenty years ago,
when you was for Nullifying — that you would do right to break
up the Union, you South-Carolinians — that the Union was jest
a sort of Union between a mighty fat frog and a hungry blacksnake—
that the fat frog was the South, and the hungry snake
the North. And, says he, it's because the frog is so big and so
fat, that the snake kaint swallow him all at once. But the snake's
got fast hold, and the frog's a-gitting weaker every day — and
every day a little more of him goes down; when the day comes
that the frog gives up and lies quiet, the snake'll finish him.
That was what old Ike Coppidge used to say, and jest what he
says now. As I said, my friend, we don't altogether like your
doings, but there's a many among us, who didn't like 'em in the
Nullification times. But we see that the thing's getting worse,
the frog's gitting lower and lower in the snake's swallow, and
we've hafe a notion that you're pretty nigh to be right efter all.
We'd like you to wait a bit on us; but ef you don't, we'll have
a turn at the pump-handle, whenever there's a fire in your
house. There's mighty few that think with Squire Dickery (or
Dockery), and we'll git right side up before we're swallowed.
I kin tell you that Clingman will distance his man by three thousand
votes, or I'm a sinner in mighty great danger.'”

The anecdote brought out one of our passengers from North
Carolina, who had not before spoken. He showed himself
equally jealous of Virginia on one hand, and South Carolina on
the other. The Virginian dashed in; and in a little while the
conversation became general. But we soon subsided again into
description,

“Harper's Ferry disappointed me,” said one of the party.
In fact, the traveller wonders at that extravagance of admiration,
which, in the case of Mr. Jefferson and others, dilated in
terms of such wonder and admiration, upon the sublimity and
grandeur of a scene, which in no place rises above the picturesque.
It is impossible for anybody to identify any spot in
this neighborhood with the scene described by the sage of Monticello.
But Jefferson, though a very great man, in certain

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

respects, was, also, no little of a humbug. His superlatives were
apt to be bestowed, even where his imagination was unexcited.
It is barely possible that he himself felt the wonders which he
described as visible in this region; but to most other persons his
description appears to be the superb of hyperbole. The scene
is undoubtedly a fine one — pleasing and picturesque. The
junction, of two broad rivers, at the feet of double mountain ranges,
can not be otherwise. Beauty is here, and dignity, and
the eye lingers with gratification upon the sweet pictures which
are made of the scene, at the rising and the setting of the sun.
Standing upon a jagged peak below the junction, and suffering
the eye to sweep over the two broad gorges within its range —
green slopes gradually ascending from, or abrupt rocks sullenly
hanging above, the shallow waters glittering in the sunlight,
you will naturally choose a hundred different spots upon which
you would fancy the appearance of a Gothic or Grecian cottage.
But no ideas of majesty, grandeur, force, power or sublimity, lift
you into the regions of enthusiasm. The rivers are shallow and
forceless. There are no impetuous rages, no fierce, impulsive
gushings, no fearful strifes with crag, and boulder — no storms,
no torrents, no agonies of conflict between rock and river. The
waters are not only placid, but quiet even to tameness. They
seem to have made their way through the rocks insidiously;
with the gliding sinuosity of the snake, rather than the wild
flight of the eagle, or the mighty rush of the tiger. They have
sapped the mountain citadels, not stormed them; and never
could have possessed the volume to have done otherwise. The
description of Mr. Jefferson would better suit the French Broad
in North Carolina, to which the scene at Harper's Ferry can
not for a moment compare, whether as regards beauty, majesty,
or sublimity. In contrast, the streams are absolutely sluggish.
They neither rive, nor rend, nor rage, nor roar among the rocks.
They have no wild rapids, no foaming wrath, no headlong plunges,
no boiling abysses, and to him who goes thither, with his
mind full of Mr. Jefferson's description, there is nothing in reserve
but disappointment.

“But what of the Shenandoah Valley as a whole?”

“The valley of the Shenandoah might realize to the youthful
romancer his most perfect idea of Arcadia. Reposing cosily in

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

the bosom of protecting mountains, she unfolds to the embrace
of the sun the most prolific beauties. Her charms are of a sort
to inspire the most perfect idylls, and to mature the mind for
contemplation, and to enliven the affections for enjoyment. A
dream of peace, sheltered by the wings of security, seems to
hallow her loveliness in the sight of blue mountains, and the
smiling heavens. On every hand spread out favorite places for
retreat and pleasure, the most grateful of all, in which life suffers
no provocations inconsistent with mental revery, and where
the daily necessities harmonize pleasantly with the most nutritious
fancies. Here the farmer may become the poet; here solitude
may yield proper occasion for thought: and thought, enlivened
by the picturesque, may rise to a constant enjoyment of
imagination. There is no scene so uniform as to induce monotony
or weariness. Green fields terminate in gentle heights,
heights are rendered musical with companionable voices, by the
perpetual murmur of rills and waterfalls. The eye that rests
upon the rock is charmed away by the sunny shadows that chase
each other, in perpetual sport, over valleys and sloping lawns;
and the heart feels that here, if it be not the case, it should be,
that the spirit of man may be as divine as the region in which
he finds his abode. That the heart is not here sufficiently subdued
to appreciate justly its possessions of nature — that the
tastes have not here sufficiently refined, in accordance with the
sweetness, simplicity, beauty and sincerity of the place — is only
due to the freshness of the scene and the newness of society. In
proportion as the sense awakens to what it enjoys — as the
means of life increase, and as prosperity leads to leisure, will
be the improvement, mentally and spiritually, of a region, which
only needs to be justly known, in all its charms and treasures.
Time will bring about the necessary improvement. As it is, the
scene is one where the heart, already matured, and the tastes
already cultivated, may find a thousand abodes, in which life
may pass away as a long and grateful sunny day, lapsing
sweetly into sleep at last, in a couch hung with purple, and under
a sky of blue, draped with the loveliest hues and colors of a
peaceful sunset.”

Somehow, we got back to the “Eastern Shore,” which we
had already left behind us, both in ship and story. One of the

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

party was an advocate for modest scenery, that which required
you to seek its beauties in the shade, and never sought to compel
your admiration by its own obtrusiveness. He had found
pictures for the eye where few persons seek them. Thus: —
The argument depending upon moral, really, and not physical
aspects: —

“In approaching the `Eastern Shore' of Virginia,” said he,
“passing from `Old Point' across the bay, you find yourself gliding
toward such scenes of repose, delicacy, and quiet beauty, as
always commend themselves to eyes which are studious of detail.
To value the beautiful, apart from the sublime, requires
the nicely discriminating eye. Here, you pass, in rapid succession,
from headland to harbor. — Gentle promontories shoot
forth to welcome you, crowded with foliage, and affording protection
to sweet waters, and the most pleasant recesses for timid
nymphs. You almost look to see the naiads darting through
the rippling waters, in fond pursuit, with shouts and laughter.
The ocean arrested by the headlands, which have been mostly
upheaved from its own sandy hollows, subsides here into so
many lakelets, whose little billows just suffice to break pleasantly
the monotony of their glassy surface. These bays are
scooped out from the shore, scooped into it, rather, in the half-moon
form, leaving to each a sandy margin, and a hard beach,
upon which you see the gentleman's yacht, or the fisherman's
boat drawn up, while the children of both are rollicking together,
rolling out among the rollers of the deep. Peace and sweetness
and love, seem to be the guardian genii of these secluded
places; repose and contemplation are natural occupations; one
feels that the passions here do not exercise themselves madly and
suicidally — that they are economized and employed only under
the guidance of the affections — and that it is possible still to
realize in fact the fictions of the Golden Age.”

“You should be a poet.”

“One can hardly escape such fancies, beholding such a
scene.”

“And the solitude of the region, though along the Atlantic
shore, and contiguous to great marts of civilization, is quite as
profound as among the gorges of our own Apalachian mountains.”

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

“Yes, indeed; and the proof may be found in the character
and manners of the people of the `Eastern Shore.' These
have scarcely undergone any vital change in the last hundred
years. They will tell you that here you find the best specimens
of the old Virginian: one of the `Lions' of the `Eastern
shore' by the way, is an ancient vault, to which I was conducted
with considerable interest. It lies upon an ancient farmstead,
looking out upon the `bay,' and occupies the centre of an old
field, of which, sheltered by some old trees, it is the only prominent
object. It belonged to a member of the Custis family, a
branch of the same stock with which Washington intermarried.
Its curious feature is to be found in its inscription. The vault,
which is now in a state of dilapidation, is of white marble, made
in London and curiously carved. Old Custis, the incumbent,
was a queer old codger, and rather hard upon the fair sex, if we
may judge by his epitaph, which runs literally as follows:—

“Under this marble tomb lies the body of the
Hon. JOHN CUSTIS, Esq.,
of the City of Williamsburg and Parish of Burton; formerly of Hungar's Parish,
on the Eastern shore of Virginia, and County of Northampton: aged 71
years, and yet lived but seven years, which was the space of time he kept a Bachelor's
Home
at Arlington, on the Eastern shore of Virginia.

This inscription, we are told by another, on the opposite side,
“was put on the tomb by his own positive orders.” The gist
of it, as the ladies will painfully perceive, consists in the line
we have italicised; the force of which will be better felt and
understood from the additional fact, which does not appear, that
this bachelor, who lived only in his bachelor condition, was actually
married three times.
His experience, if we are to believe
his epitaph, was greatly adverse to the idea of any happiness in
the marriage state; yet how strange that he should have ventured
thrice upon it! The natural conclusion is that the Hon.
John Custis was a singularly just and conscientious man, who,
unwilling to do the sex any wrong by a premature judgment,
gave them a full and fair trial, at the expense of his own happiness,
and pronounced judgment only after repeated experiments.
Tradition has preserved some anecdotes of the sort of experience
which he enjoyed in the marriage state, one of which I will relate.
It appears that he was driving in his ancient coach toward

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

Cape Charles, with one of his wives — and, to do him justice, we
must assure the reader that, unlike our modern Brighamites, he
had but one at a time. A matrimonial discussion ensued between
the pair, which warmed as they proceeded. The lord grew
angry, the lady vociferous.

“It was the diamond,” said one — and “I insist,” quoth the
other, “that it was the club.”

“You will drive me mad!” cried John Custis.

“I should call that admirable driving?” retorted the wife.

“By —!” he exclaimed, “if you say another word I will
drive down into the sea!” They were even then upon the
beach!

“Another word!” screamed the lady. “Drive where you
please,” she added — “into the sea — I can go as deep as you
dare go any day!”

He became furious, took her at her word, and drove the horses
and chariot into the ocean. They began to swim. He held in,
looked into her face, and she — laughed in his.

“Why do you stop?” she demanded, exultingly — not a whit
alarmed.

“You are a devil!” he exclaimed flinging the horses about,
and making for the shore with all expedition.

“Pooh! pooh!” laughed his tormentor. “Learn from this
that there is no place where you dare to go, where I dare not
accompany you.”

“Even to h—!” he groaned.

“The only exception,” she answered with a chuckle — “there
my dear, I leave you.” She had conquered. He never drove
in at Cape Charles again, but groaned with the recollection of
the seven years bachelor-life at Arlington.

When this little narration had ended, an intelligent German
of the party, from whose grave features and silent tongue we
had expected nothing, now pleasantly surprised us by volunteering
a legend of his own country — a domestic legend of dark
and gloomy character. We expressed our gratification at the
offer, drew our chairs into the circle, lighted fresh cigars, and
listened to the following tale, which, as if parodying the title of
a previous story, he called —

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]



“Thou and I long since are twain;
Nor think me so unwary or accursed,
To bring my feet again into the snare
Where once I have been caught; I know thy trains,
Though dearly to my cost; thy gins and toils;
Thy fair enchanted cup, and warbling charms,
No more on me have power; their force is nulled;
So much of adder's wisdom I have learned,
To fence my ear against thy sorceries.”
Samson Agonistes.

At length I was permitted to behold my benefactress. The
messenger who brought my quarterly remittance was the bearer
of a letter, the first which had ever been addressed by her to
myself, in which this grateful permission was accorded. I read
and reread it a thousand times. My first emotions were those
of pleasure — a pleasure enhanced by the hope of satisfying a
curiosity, which, awakened in my earliest boyhood, had never
yet been gratified. Why had I been so kindly treated, so well
provided for, so affectionately considered, in all the changes of
my brief existence, my sickness and my health, by a lady of
such high condition? Why, again, should she, whose care and
consideration had been so unvarying and decided, have shown
so little desire to behold the object of her bounty? Years had
elapsed since I had become her charge; — years, to me, of continued
satisfaction — if one small matter be excepted. There
was one alloy to my enjoyments, which, in its most rapturous
moments, my boyhood did not cease to feel. It was the mystery
which overhung my origin. Who am I? was the question, not
so natural to the boy, yet natural enough to the sensitive and
thoughtful. I was both sensitive and thoughtful; and my boyish
associates, contrived on this very subject, to keep me so.
Their inquiries disordered me; their surprise at my ignorance
alarmed me; their occasional doubts gave me pain, and the suspicions
of their minds readily passed into my own. `Who am
I?' was the perpetual inquiry which my mind was making of
itself. I could address it nowhere else. My tutor, with whom
I also lodged, declared his ignorance; and I believed him. He

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

was too good a man, too kind, and himself betrayed too great
an interest in the question, not to have spoken sincerely. He
saw my disquiet, and endeavored to allay it; and the endeavor
added to the burden, since it sufficiently declared his equal inability
and desire. His anxiety, though unequal to, was not
unlike, my own. I know not if his conjectures led him to like
conclusions with myself. I only know that mine were sufficiently
painful to extort my tears and tremors.

Vainly, at each quarterly return of the agent of the baroness,
did I endeavor, by question and insinuation, to gather from
him some clue to the facts of which I sought to be possessed.
He had been the person who brought me to the school — who
made the contract for my education and support with my tutor—
and who alone, through each successive period of my life
afterward, had been the medium for conveying the benefactions
of my friend. To whom, then, could I so naturally apply?
whence could I hope to obtain better information? Besides, he
always treated me with marked affection. I can remember,
when a mere child, how frequently he took me upon his knee,
how kindly he caressed me, what affectionate words he poured
into my ear; the gentleness of his tones, the tenderness of his
regards! Nor, as I advanced in years, did his attentions alter,
though they assumed different aspects. He was more reserved,
though not less considerate. If he no longer brought me toys,
he brought me books; if he no longer took me on his knee, he
lingered with me long, and seemed to regret the hour that commanded
his departure. There was something too — so I fancied—
in what he said, did, and looked, that betrayed the fondness
of one who had known me with a tender interest from the beginning.
His arms, perhaps, had dandled me in infancy; he had
been my follower, my attendant. But why linger on conjectures
such as these? My speculations ran wild, as I thought
over the circumstances of my condition, and painfully resolved,
hour after hour, the secret of my birth.

From Bruno, however, I could obtain nothing. When questioned,
he affected a stolid simplicity which, even to my
boyish understanding, seemed wholly inconsistent with his. I
knew that he was no fool — still less was I willing to consider
him a churl. My conclusion was natural. He knew something.

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

He could tell me much. Could he not tell me all, and where
could be the motive for concealment? The answer to this question
inevitably overwhelmed me for a time, until the elasticity
of the youthful heart could disencumber itself from the desponding
tendency of a premature activity of thought. The only
motive of concealment must be guilt. I was the child of sin —
I was the foredoomed of suffering. My present anxieties gave
a gravity and intensity of expression to my features which did
not become one so youthful. I felt this: I felt the seeming unnaturalness
of my looks and carriage; but how could I relieve
myself? I felt the pain of thought — thought unsatisfied — and
could already imagine how natural was the doom which visited
the sins of the father to the third and fourth generation.

When I failed to extort from the cunning of Bruno the secret
which I was persuaded he yet possessed, I turned naturally to
the letter of my benefactress. I read and reread it, each time
with the hope of making some discoveries — of finding some
slight clue to the truth — which might relieve my anxiety. An
ambiguous sentence, the latent signification of a passage (and
how many of these did my desire enable me to discover in a
billet of twenty lines?) awakened my hopes and caused my
heart to bound with double pulsation. But when I had gone
through it again and again, until my head ached, and my senses
seemed to swim, I was compelled to acknowledge to myself that
there was nothing in the epistle that I had not readily comprehended
at the first. It simply expressed the writer's gratification
at the improvement and good conduct of the youth whom
she had thought proper to educate and provide for, until manhood
should bring around the period of independence; and
expressed — though without emphasis (and how earnestly did I
look for this quality in every word, syllable and point!) — a
very natural desire to remark, with her own eyes, the personal
deportment and carriage of her protégé — subjects which she
seemed to regard as equally important with my intellectual improvement,
and of which neither my letters nor my exercises —
which were duly transmitted to her by my tutor — could give her
much, if any, satisfaction. Failing to find any occult signification
in the language, I next addressed my scrutiny to the style
and manner of the letter — the handwriting, the air, the

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

roundings equally of letters and periods. How soon, where the hopes
and anxieties are awakened, will the boy learn to think, examine,
and become analytical! To trace the mind of the writer in
his penmanship is a frequent employment with the idly curious;
but a deep interest led me to the same exercise. The style of
the composition was clear and strong, but it struck me as quite
too cold for the benevolent tenor which the note conveyed.
Why should one speak the language of reserve whose deeds
are the very perfection of generosity? Why should the tones
be frigid where the sentiments are as soft as summer and sweet
as its own bird-music? There was, to my mind, some singular
contradiction in this. I could very well understand how one,
doing, or about to do, a benevolent or generous action, should
speak of it as slightly and indifferently as possible — nay, should
avoid to speak of it at all, if to avoid it be within the nature of
the occasion; — but this did not apply to the character of the
epistle I examined. The writer spoke freely of her friendly
purposes; but her language to the recipient was cold and freezing.
If she had said nothing of what she had done and still
meditated, and had spoken to me in more elaborate tones, I
should have been better satisfied. But there was not an unnecessary
word in the whole epistle — not one which I could fancy
put in at the moment when the current of feeling, being at its
height, forbade the reserve of prudence, or the cautious considerateness
of deliberate and calculating purposes. There was
evidently considerable pains taken — so my youthful judgment
inferred — in the reserved language and manner of this letter;
and why should my benefactress, moved only in what she had
done by a high but ordinary sentiment of charity, strive to
express herself in such language to a boy? This question led
me into newer intricacies, from which, I need scarcely add, I
did not readily extricate myself. The penmanship of the writer
did not call for a less earnest examination than the language
which she employed. It was evidently feminine in its character,
but how masculine in its tone. The utter absence of ornament
was a deficiency, which struck me as forming a surprising
feature in the handwriting of a lady. She used capitals constantly
in beginning words as well as sentences; but these capitals
exhibited the cold Gothic aspects of the Roman, rather than

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

the lively ornamented outlines of the Italian letters. The T of
her signature, for example, was a simple perpendicular stroke,
carried much below the line, with a thick heavy cap upon it,
having a dip at each end almost as great as that of an umbrella.
The letters were remarkably clear, but how irregular! They
seemed to have been written under a determination to write,
even against desire and will — dashed spasmodically down upon
the paper, not coherent, and leaving wide gaps between the several
words, into which an ingenious hand might readily have
introduced other words, such, as I fondly conjectured, might
have given to the composition that friendly warmth and interest
in my fate, which it seemed to me it needed more than anything
besides. My grand conclusion, on finishing my study, was this,
that the writer had taken some pains to write indifferently; that
the studied coldness of the letter was meant to conceal a very
active warmth and feeling in the writer; and (though I may not
be able to define the sources of this conjecture so well as the
rest) that this feeling, whatever might be its character, was not
such as could compel the admiration or secure the sympathy of
mine. This conclusion may seem strange enough, when it is
recollected that the baroness was my benefactress, who had
always carefully anticipated my wishes; provided for my
wants; afforded me the best education which the condition of
the palatinate afforded; and, in all respects, had done, through
charity, those kindly deeds which could not have been exacted
by justice. The next moment I reproached myself for ingratitude—
I prayed for better thoughts and more becoming feelings—
but my prayer was not vouchsafed me. The conclusion
which I have already declared had taken a rooted possession of
my mind, and I commenced my journey to the castle of T—
with a mixed feeling of equal awe, anxiety, and expectation.

I now remarked some alteration in the looks and bearing
of my companion, Bruno, which also surprised me and awakened
my curiosity. Hitherto, he had always seemed a person of little
pretension, having few objects, and those of an humble class;
a mere yeoman; a good retainer, in which capacity he served

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

at T— castle; modest in his deportment, without arrogance
of any kind; and, in all respects, a very worthy personage. I
I do not mean to say that he now assumed the appearance of
one who had become less so; but he certainly was no longer the
quiet, subdued and somewhat melancholy man whom I had
heretofore been wont to find him. A certain boyish lightness
of manner and gayety of speech distinguished him as we rode
together; — and, though these qualities might not be altogether
inconsistent with what is becoming in a man of forty, yet were
they, at the same time, very far from corresponding with the
usual characteristics which he had borne in our previous intimacy.
Until now I should have called him a dull person, possessed
of good, benevolent feelings; rather grave and sombre
in his discourse; and, altogether, having no qualities to recommend
him to a higher destination than that which he filled in
the castle of the baroness. Now, he suddenly became the man
of spirit; his words were mirthful, his voice musical, his opinions
playful and even witty; and, not unfrequently, he would
burst into little catches of song, that sounded unpleasantly in
my ears, since I could neither conjure up cause of merriment in
my own mind, nor conjecture the sources for so much of it in
his. Nor did this conduct seem the result of simple natural
feelings — the play of health in an exercise which was agreeable,
or of sensations which lie beneath the surface only, and obedient
to the summons of any cheerful wayfarer, who, having no
cares, is susceptible of the most ordinary pleasures. There was
an air of positive exultation in his looks, a triumphant consciousness
in his manner, which he vainly strove to hide, and in the
business of which I quickly inferred, from his frequent smile
and searching gaze upon me, I myself had no little interest.
When I commented upon his gayety and spirit, he would suddenly
control himself, relapse, as it were by an effort, into his
ancient gravity, and possibly mutter a few clumsy words of
denial. But his struggle to contain himself did not long continue,
and before we reached the end of our journey, he had
fully surrendered himself to the joyous mood which possessed
him on our setting out.

Having no knowledge of Castle T—, I endeavored by a
series of direct questions to obtain from him as much information

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

as possible in respect to it and the lady thereof. He seemed to
be surprised at the avowal of my ignorance on the subject of the
castle, and surprised me even more by expressing his wonder at
the fact; concluding by assuring me that I was born in it — at
least he had been told so. His mention of my place of birth
necessarily provoked an eager renewal of my old inquiries, but
to these I obtained no satisfactory answers. Enough, however,
was shown me by what he said, and still more by what he
looked, that he knew much more than he was willing, or permitted,
to reveal. His reserve increased the mystery; for if
any of my acquaintance had ever convinced me of their unequivocal
regard, it was my old friend Bruno. That he should know,
yet withhold, the secret, the desire for which was making my
cheek paler every day, and filling my heart with the gloom that
seldom afflicts the young, argued, to my understanding, a painful
history, which, perhaps, when heard, I should wish for ever
buried in oblivion. When I inquired after my benefactress, as
I had frequently done before, his brow became clouded, and it
was only at such moments that he seemed to part easily with
that gayety of manner which had striven to cheer our tedious
journey. Stern glances shot from beneath his bushy gray eyebrows,
and his lips became compressed, as closely as if some
resolute purpose of hostility was gathering in his mind.

“It seems to me, Bruno, that you love me no longer. You
will not answer my questions — questions which seriously affect
my happiness — and yet it is clear to me that you can do so.
Why is this? Why should there be any mystery in the case
of one so poor, so humble, such a dependant as myself?”

“Love you, Herman! Do I not love you!” he exclaimed;
and I could see a big tear gathering within his eye, as he replied
in reproachful accents — “Ah, my son, you know not how
much I love you; you know not now — perhaps you will shortly
know — and when you do, you will see that what I have withheld
from you was wisely withheld. There is a season given
for truth, Herman, and if Bruno forbears the truth in your ears,
it is only that he may wait for a season.”

“But why should you not tell me of the baroness? I should
like to form some idea of, and to love her, before I see her.”

“Then you do not love her?” he demanded with some

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

quickness; and I could perceive a smile gleam out upon his countenance,
in which I fancied there was even an expression of
bitter satisfaction. His question confused me — it conveyed a
reproach which he certainly never intended. Could it be possible
that I did not love my benefactress — one to whom I owed so
much — to whom, indeed, I owed everything? I blushed, hesitated,
stammered, and, before I could reply, he again spoke, and
anticipated the feeble excuse which I was preparing.

“But how should you love her?” he exclaimed, in tones
rather of soliloquy than conversation. “How, indeed! It
would have been wonderful, indeed, if you did.”

Here he arrested himself in the manner of one who thinks he
has said too much. The true feeling with which he spoke I
gathered rather from the tone of his utterance than from what
he said. The words, however, might have been made to apply
much more innocently than the emphasis permitted me to apply
them.

“How! what mean you, Bruno?” I demanded, with an astonishment
which was sufficiently obvious. He endeavored to
evade the effects of his error with the adroitness of a politician.

“How could you be expected to love a person whom you had
never seen — whom you do not know — of whom, indeed, you
know nothing?”

“Except by her bounties, Bruno.”

“True, these demand gratitude, but seldom awaken love, unless
by other associations. Mere charity, gifts and favors, have
but little value unless the donor smiles while he is giving —
speaks kind words, and looks affection and regard. The baroness
has erred, if your affection was an object in her sight, in
not personally bestowing her bounty and showing, to your own
eyes, the concern which she felt in your success, and the benevolence
she intended. Without these, her bounty could scarce
secure your love; and the feeling which dictates it might have
no such motive for its exercise — might be dictated by pride,
vanity, the ostentation of a virtue; or, indeed, might be the consequence
of a simple sense of duty.”

“Duty! How should it be the duty of the baroness to provide
for my support and education?”

“Nay, I say not that such is the case. I simply suggest one

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

of the causes of that favor which men are very apt, when they
name, to confound with benevolence.”

“But why should you speak as if it were doubtful that the
baroness really desires to secure my affection? Do you know,
Bruno, that she does not?”

“He or she who aspires to secure the affection of another will
scarcely succeed by the mere act of giving in charity. The
gift must be accompanied by other acts, other expressions,
which shall exhibit the attachment which the giver desires to
awaken. It must be shown that there is a pleasure felt in the
benevolence, that the heart which bestows enjoys a kindred satisfaction
with that which receives. As for any knowledge on
the subject of the feelings of the baroness, I pretend none. I
but state a general truth when I say, that, if her object had
been to make you love her, she should have carried her gifts
in person, shown herself frequently to you, counselled you from
her own lips, exhorted your industry and diligence, prompted
your ambition, cheered your labors, and encouraged all your
honorable desires.”

“Ah, if she had done this, Bruno?”

“Doubtless, you would then have loved her, and then she
would have been—”

He paused abruptly; the same stern expression of countenance
denoted the suppression of a sentiment, such as more than
once before, during our dialogue, had seemed to fill his mind with
bitterness. I eagerly demanded of him the conclusion of the sentence,
and, with a smile which was half a sneer, he replied: —

“Then she would have been — secure of your love.”

I smiled also, and, perhaps, a like sarcastic sneer passed over
my own lips, as he came to this lame and impotent conclusion.

“Bruno, you deceive me, and possibly wrong my benefactress.
You know more than you will tell me. There is some
strange mystery in this business—”

“Which I believe, Herman, but—”

“Which you know, Bruno.”

“Perhaps so; but let me ask you, Herman, my dear Herman,
do you believe me to be your friend?”

“I do.”

“That I have ever shown you kindness, watched over you,

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

counselled you, guided you, protected you, done all, in short,
that a father could have done for the son he most loved?”

“Truly, good Bruno, I believe, I think, I know, that you
have been all this to me. You have supplied those performances,
which, if your thinking be right, the benevolence of the
baroness imprudently omitted.”

“Enough, Herman. Believe then a little more. Believe
that he who has been friendly and faithful hitherto, without
hesitation, without exception, without going back, and without
sign of reluctance, will still be true, faithful, and affectionate.
There is something that I might say, but not wisely, not beneficially
for you, and therefore I forbear to say it. But the time
will come, I think it will come very soon, and all my knowledge
shall then be yours. Meanwhile, be patient and learn the first
best lesson of youth — learn to wait! By learning to wait, you
learn to endure, and in learning to endure, you learn one of the
principal arts of conquest. I speak to you the lesson of experience,
of my own experience. Never did a young man pass through
a more trying term of endurance than myself. I have suppressed
my nature, stifled the passions of my heart, kept down
those struggles of my soul which, as they would have vainly
striven for any release, were premature; and, after twenty
years of bondage I am at length free. Your visit to the castle
of T—, is the epoch of my emancipation.”

Having thus spoken, Bruno became suddenly silent, and no
effort that I could make could induce him to resume the conversation.
Yet, how had this conversation excited me! — what
strange commotion did it occasion among the thoughts and fancies
of my mind. Where had he obtained the power to speak
with so much authority, words so full of animation, thoughts so
far beyond his seeming condition? His words seemed to lift
and expand himself. His eye glittered with the fire of an
eagle's as he spoke, his lip quivered with equal pride and enthusiasm,
and his form, it seemed to rise and tower aloft in all the
majesty of a tried and familiar superiority. The mystery which
enwrapped my own fate, seemed of a sudden to envelop this

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

man also. He had dropped words which indicated an alliance
of our destinies, and what could he mean, when, at the close of
this speech, he said, that my visit to the castle of T— was the
epoch of his emancipation. The words rang in my ears with the
imposing solemnity of an oracle; but, though I felt, in vain did
I strive to find something in them beyond their solitary import.
They increased the solemnity and anxiety of those feelings
which oppressed me on my nearer approach to the gloomy towers
of T— castle. As we came in sight of them I could
perceive that the countenance of my companion assumed an expression
of anxiety also. A dark cloud, slowly gathering, hung
about his brows, and at length spread over and seemed to settle
permanently upon his face. He now seldom spoke, and only in
answer to my inquiries and in monosyllables. Something of
this, in the case of each of us, may have been derived from the
sombre and gloomy tone of everything in the immediate neighborhood
of this castle. The country was sterile in the last
degree. We had travelled the whole day and had scarcely encountered
a human being. But few cottages skirted the cheerless
and little-trodden pathway over which we came, and a
general stuntedness of vegetation and an equally general poverty
of resource in all respects, fully accounted to us for, and
justified the absence of, inhabitants. Bruno, however, informed
me that the country on the other side of the lake on which the
castle stood, and from which it derived its resources, was as fertile
and populous as this was the reverse. A succession of little
hills, rugged and precipitous, which were strewed thickly over
our pathway, added to the difficulties of our approach, and the
cheerlessness of the prospect. The castle was gray with years—
one portion of it entirely dismantled and deserted — the residue
in merely habitable condition — the whole presenting such
a pile as would be esteemed a ruin among a people of romantic
temperament, but carefully avoided by the superstitious as
better calculated for the wanderings of discontented ghosts, than
as a dwelling for the living. The wall which was meant to protect
it from invasion on the side we came, was in a worse state
of dilapidation than even the deserted portions of the castle, and
we entered the enclosure through a fissure, and over the overthrown
masses of lime and stone by which it had been originally

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

filled. There were too many of these openings to render formal
ports or gateways necessary. Within the enclosure I had an opportunity
to see how much more desolate was the prospect the
nearer I approached it. Its desolation increased the feelings of
awe with which the mystery of my own fate, the ambiguous words
and manner of Bruno, and the vague conjectures I had formed in
reference to my benefactress, had necessarily filled my mind;
and I was conscious, on first standing in the presence of the baroness,
of far more apprehension than gratitude — an apprehension
not so creditable to my manhood, and only to be excused
and accounted for, by the secluded and unworldly manner in
which my education had been conducted.

The baroness met me with a smile, and such a smile! — I
could not comprehend its language. It was clearly not that of
affection; it did not signify hatred — shall I say that it was the
desperate effort of one who seeks to look benevolence while
feeling scorn; that it was a smile of distrust and bitterness, the
expression of a feeling which seemed to find the task of receiving
me too offensive and unpleasant even to suffer the momentary
disguise of hypocrisy and art. I was confused and stupefied.
I turned for explanation to Bruno, who had accompanied me into
the presence; and the expression in his face did not less surprise
me than that in the face of the baroness. His eyes were fixed
upon hers, and his looks wore an air of pride and exultation;
not dissimilar to that which I have already described as distinguishing
them while our dialogue was in progress. There was
something also of defiance in his glance, while gazing on the
baroness, which puzzled me the more. Her eyes were now
turned from me to him.

“And this then is the — the youth — the —” She paused.
I could no longer misunderstand those accents. They were those
of vexation and annoyance.

“The same!” exclaimed Bruno, “the same, my lady, and a
noble youth you see he is; well worthy of your patronage, your
love!”

There was a taunting asperity in his tones which struck me
painfully, and at length stimulated me to utterance and action.
I rushed forward, threw myself at her feet, and, while I poured
forth my incoherent acknowledgments for her benefactions, would

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

have seized and carried her hand to my lips. But she shrunk
back with an impulse if possible more rapid than my own, her
hands uplifted, the palms turned upon me as if beckoning me
away, her head averted, and her whole attitude and manner that
of one suffering contact with the thing it loathes.

“No, no! None of this. Take him away. Take him away.”

I rose upon my feet and turned to Bruno. His form was
erect, his eye was full of a stern severity as he gazed upon the
baroness, which seemed to me strangely misplaced when I considered
his relative position with the noble lady to whom I owed
so much, and, in respect to whom it would seem so unaccountable,
so unnatural. Bruno paused and did not regard me as I approached
him. His eyes were only fixed upon his mistress. She repeated
her injunction, with a wild and strange addition: —

“Have you not had enough? Would you drive me mad?
Away with him. Away!”

“Come!” he exclaimed, turning to me slowly, but with an
eye still fixed upon the baroness, whose face was averted from
us. He muttered something further which I did not understand,
and we were about to depart, he frowning as if with indignation,
and I trembling with equal apprehension and surprise.

“Stay!” she exclaimed, “where would you take him, Bruno?”

“To the hall below, your ladyship.”

“Right, see to his wants. His chamber is in the northern
turret.”

“There!” was the abrupt exclamation of Bruno.

“There! There!” was all the reply; a reply rather shrieked
than spoken, and the manner of which, as well as the look of
Bruno, when he beheld it, convinced me that there was something
occult and mysterious in the purport of her command.
Nothing more, however, was spoken by either the baroness or
himself, and we left the presence in silence together.

We descended to the salle a mangér, where we found a bountiful
repast prepared. But neither of us seemed disposed to eat,
though the long interval of abstinence since the morning meal,
would, at another time, and under different circumstances, have

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

justified a vigorous appetite and an enormous consumption of
the various viands before us. I remarked one thing in the management
of the feast which occasioned my astonishment. There
was a regular taster of the several dishes, who went through his
office before Bruno invited me to eat. I had heard and read of
this officer and the objects of this precaution in the history of
past and barbarous centuries, but that he should be thought
necessary in a modern household and in a Christian country was
a subject of very natural wonder; and I did not hesitate to say
as much to my companion and friend. But my comment only
met his smile; he did not answer me, but contented himself with
assuring me that I might eat in safety. He even enlarged on
the excellence of some of the dishes, most of which were new to
me. I did little more in the progress of the repast than follow
the example of the taster, who, his office over, had instantly
retired, but not before casting a glance, as I fancied, of particular
meaning toward Bruno, who returned it with one similarly significant!
I observed that all the retainers exhibited a singular
degree of deference to this man, that his wishes seemed anticipated,
and his commands were instantly obeyed. Yet he spoke
to them rather in the language of an intimate companion than a
master. He was jocose and familiar, made inquiries into their
exclusive concerns, and seemed to have secured their affections
entirely. It was not long before I discovered that this was
the case. From the salle à mangér, as neither of us cared
to eat, we retired after a brief delay, and, leaving the castle,
emerged by a low postern into an open court which had once
been enclosed and covered, but of the enclosure of which only
one section of the wall remained, connecting the main building
with a sort of tower, which, as I afterward found, contained the
apartments assigned me by the baroness. To this tower Bruno
now conducted me. Crossing the court, we entered a small door
at the foot of the tower, which my conductor carefully bolted
behind him. We then ascended a narrow and decaying flight
of steps, which, being circular, gradually conducted us to an
upper chamber of greater height from the ground than, looking
upward from below, I had at first esteemed it. This chamber
was in very good repair, and at one time seemed, indeed, to
have been very sumptuously furnished. There was, however,

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

an air of coldness and damp about the apartment that impressed
me with unpleasant sensations. But a single window, and that
a small one, yielded the daylight from the eastern sky, while
two small narrow doors, that appeared to have been shut up for
a century and more, occupied opposite sections of the northern
and southern walls. The little aperture at the head of the
stairs was closed by a falling trap, and fastened or not at the
pleasure of the incumbent, by a bolt in the floor above. A
massive bedstead, of carved columns and antique pattern, stood
almost beside the trap, making flight easy by that means in the
event of such a proceeding seeming desirable. A venerable
table, of the same style and century as the bedstead, stood in
the middle of the apartment, sumptuously covered with a rich
damask cloth, the massive fringes of which swept the floor around
it. The solitary window of the apartment was shaded by a curtain
of similar hue, but of softer and finer material. But the upholstery
and decorations of my chamber, or my prison — for such it
seemed with all its decaying splendor — called for little of my
notice then, and deserves not that of my reader. A casual glance
sufficed to show me the things of which I have spoken, and I
do not think I bestowed upon them more. There were matters
far more serious in my mind and important to my interest. Two
stools which the apartment contained, afforded seats to Bruno
and myself; and I scarcely allowed myself to be seated before
I demanded an explanation of the strange scene through which
we had gone with my benefactress.

“A little longer, dear Herman — be patient a little longer —
and then you shall have no cause to complain of me. I shall strive
soon to convince you of my wishes for your happiness and welfare,
and, perhaps, of the continued labors which I have undergone,
having your fortunes in view only. Yet, I do not promise you to
unfold the mystery entirely, or even partially, which enwraps this
castle and its unhappy mistress. Perhaps I can not. I confess
freely there is something beyond my knowledge, though not, I
trust, beyond my power. Should I succeed in what I purpose,
and this very night may show, then may you expect such a
revelation as will satisfy your curiosity and make you better
content with your position. Of one thing I may assure you;
your fortunes are better than you think them, the prospect is

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

favorable before you, and the time is not far distant when you
may realize my hopes in your behalf, and reap some of the
fruits of my toils. But I must leave you now. Nay, do not
stay me, and do not seek to question me further. I can not
now, I will not, speak more on this subject. It is your interest
that calls me from you.”

I would have detained him for further questions, spite of his
admonition, but he broke away from me, and was hurrying
through the small southern door of the apartment when he suddenly
stopped.

“Herman, I had almost forgotten a most important matter.
I must give you some cautions. This door, you perceive, has a
bar, which drops within these fissures of the wall and secures it
thoroughly. You will close it after me, and keep it fast at all
hours. Do not open it to any summons unless it be mine, and
even my voice, or what may seem to be my voice, must not persuade
you to violate this caution. When I desire entrance, you
will hear these sounds, but no words” — here he breathed, rather
than whistled, a slight note, interrupted by a singular quaver,
which seemed the very soul of mystery — “above all,” he continued,
“let no woman's voice persuade you to undo the bar.”

“But suppose the baroness should send?”

“Do not you hear. She may send — nay, I am sure she
will — she may come herself.'

“But I must then open?”

“No, not then! Not for your life.”

“Ha, Bruno! What may this mean?”

“Inquire not now, my son; but believe me that my precautions
are not idle, not unnecessary. I live but to serve and save
you.”

“Save me! You confound me, Bruno.”

“Yes, I have saved you until now, and require nothing but
your obedience to be your preserver still. Do as I ask, as I
command you! and all will be well, and we shall be triumphant.”

His words were no less strange to me than had been those of
the baroness, and what was more strange than all was that
sudden air of authority, parental indeed, which he now assumed
for the first time. I did not, at the moment, feel the greater

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

singularity of my own tacit obedience, without disputation, to
the authority of this man. I acted, all the while, as if under
the sway of an instinct. His eye, in the next moment, gave a
hasty glance to the solitary window of my chamber and to the
door in the southern wall of the apartment.

“That door is almost unapproachable,” he said, seeing that
my eye followed the direction of his; “it leads to an abandoned
terrace which overhangs the lake. The portion of wall which
connected it with the castle is almost in ruins. Still it may be
well that you should keep it bolted. The window, which is
grated and inaccessible, will yet afford you a pretty view of the
neighboring mountains; these, as there is a lovely moon to-night,
you will be able to distinguish readily. Should the hours
seem tedious in my absence, you can amuse yourself by looking
forth. But, let me warn you at parting, Herman, open to no
summons but mine.”

He left me at these words, and left me more perplexed, if not
more apprehensive, than ever. My meditations were neither
clear nor pleasant. Indeed, I knew not what to think, and,
perhaps naturally enough, ended by distrusting my counsellor.
The change in his deportment and language had been no less
marvellous than was the reception which I had met with from
the baroness. The inference seems usually justified that where
there is mystery, there is guilt also; and Bruno had evidently
been more mysterious and inscrutable than the baroness. She,
indeed, had spoken plainly enough. Looks, words, and actions,
had equally denounced and driven me from her presence; and,
ignorant and innocent of any wrong, performed or contemplated,
I necessarily regarded my benefactress as the victim of sudden
lunacy. Still, it was impossible to reconcile the conduct of
Bruno, however strange and unaccountable it might seem, with
the idea of his unfaithfulness. He certainly, so far as I knew,
had ever been true to my interests. He had been something
more. He had shown himself deeply attentive to all my feelings.
Never had father bestowed more tender care on a beloved
son, and shown more of parental favor in his attachments,
than had been displayed toward me from the first by this

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

person. It was not easy now to distrust him; and, racked by conflicting
conjectures, I passed two weary hours before anything
happened to divert my thoughts from speculations which brought
me no nigher to the truth. In the meanwhile, I had made sundry
attempts, by looking around me, to lessen the influence of
my thoughts upon my feelings. I examined by chamber with
the appearance, if not the feeling, of curiosity. I mounted to
the window, and for a little while was soothed by the soft, silvery
light of the moon, as it seemed to trickle down the brown,
discolored sides of the rocks that rose in the distance, hill upon
hill, until the last was swallowed up in the gloomy immensity
beyond. The moon herself, in the zenith, was beyond my
glance. But this prospect did not relieve the anxiety which
it failed to divert. I turned from the pleasing picture, and,
resuming my seat beside the table in my gloomy apartment,
again surrendered myself up to those meditations which, however,
were soon to be disturbed. My attention was called to
the door through which Bruno had taken his departure, and
which — though I did not then know the fact — led through a
long, dismal corridor, to a suite of rooms beyond. A distinct
tap, twice or thrice repeated, was made upon the door. I was
on the eve of forgetting the solemn injunctions of my companion,
and had nearly risen from my seat for the purpose of opening it.
I recollected myself, however, before doing so, and maintained
an inflexible silence. But I could not stifle the beatings of my
heart, which, on a sudden, seemed to have acquired fourfold
powers of pulsation. I almost tottered under my emotion; and
nothing but a resolution of the most stern character, and the
feeling of shame that came to my relief and reproached me with
my weakness, enabled me to preserve a tolerable degree of composure.
I kept silence and my seat; suppressed my breathings
as well as I could; and, with ears scarcely less keen than those
of the watch-dog when the wolf-drove trots about the enclosure,
did I listen to the mysterious summons from without. Again
and again, though still in moderate force, as if some caution was
necessary to prevent the sounds from reaching other senses than
my own, were the taps repeated upon the door; and, after a
full quarter of an hour, passed in a condition of suspense the
most trying and oppressive, I was at length relieved by hearing

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

the tread of retiring footsteps, preceded by the murmurs of a
voice which I had never heard before, and none of the words
of which could I distinguish.

I breathed more freely for a while, but for a while only. Perhaps
an hour elapsed — it might have been less — it certainly
could not have been more; I had fallen into a sort of stupor,
akin to sleep, for nature was not to be denied her rights, even
though care had begun to insist on hers; when the summons was
renewed upon the entrance, and, this time, with a considerable
increase of earnestness. Still, I followed the counsel of Bruno,
returned no answer, and strove to retain my position in the most
perfect silence. The knocking was repeated after a little interval,
but with the same want of success. Then I heard voices.
A whispering dialogue was evidently carried on between two
persons. How acute will the ears of anxiety become when
sharpened by apprehension. I heard whispers, evidently meant
to be suppressed, through a stone wall nearly three feet in
thickness. The whispering was succeeded by a third summons,
to which I paid as little attention as before, and then the whispers
were exchanged for murmurs — sharp, quick murmurs —
in the tones of that voice, which, once heard, could never have
been forgotten. It was the voice of the baroness. I could now
distinguish her words; for, in her passion, she lost all her prudence.
“Said you not that you saw them enter together?”
The reply was not audible, though the whisper which conveyed
it was sufficiently so.

“And you saw Bruno go forth alone?

Again the whisper, which must have been affirmative.

“And he took the way to the convent?”

The response was immediate, and, I suppose, affirmative also,
though still in a whisper too soft for me to hear.

“Then he must be here!”

The remark was followed by a louder knocking, in the intervals
of which my name was called three several times in the
voice of the baroness; each time with increased emphasis, and
evidently under the influence of a temper, roused from the first,
and growing momently more and more angry, under disappointment.
I began to reproach myself with my conduct. How
could I justify this treatment of my benefactress? By what

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

right did I exclude her, and what reason could I give to myself
or others for such disrespectful treatment? The discussion
of this question in my own mind led to various and conflicting
resolves. My reflections all required that I should answer the
summons, and open the door to the mistress of the castle; but
my feelings, swayed equally by the mystery of my situation,
and the singular influence which Bruno had acquired over me,
were opposed to any compliance. While I debated, however,
with myself, I heard another voice without — the voice of Bruno—
which seemed to produce as much annoyance and fluttering
among my nocturnal visiters, as their summons had occasioned
in my own excited heart. His tones were loud, and he seemed
to be under as much excitement as the baroness. The words
of his first address were clearly audible.

“Ah, madam,” he exclaimed, “it is as I apprehended; you
have then violated your promise — you have dared!”—

“Dared — dared!” was the almost fierce exclamation in reply.

“Ay, madam, dared. You knew the penalty of faithlessness
when you complied with the conditions; can it be that you
would defy it. How is it then —”

“Stand from my way, insolent!” cried the baroness, interrupting
him in haughty accents, and evidently moving forward.

“Willingly,” was the answer; “willingly, but I go with you
for awhile. Dismiss the girl.”

Strange to say, this command, for command it was, was instantly
obeyed. I heard the baroness clearly address a third
person, of whom I knew nothing, but whom I conceived to be
the person meant by Bruno, in terms which despatched her from
the presence. The dialogue between the two was then resumed,
but the sounds gradually died away from my ears, as it seemed
in consequence of the parties retiring to some more distant spot.
My agitation may be fancied all the while. So long as the interlocutors
were within hearing, I was more composed and quiet.
When I ceased to hear them and to be conscious of their neighborhood,
my anxiety became utterly unrestrainable. I defied
the fears which oppressed me, the warning which had been
given me, the nice scruples of propriety and delicacy, which, at
another time, I should have insisted upon as paramount to every

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

other law. I lifted the bar from the door, which I opened, and
emerged into the long and gloomy gallery, of which I have already
briefly spoken. I was resolved to pursue the parties,
and satisfy that intense curiosity — a curiosity which was strictly
justified by my own entire dependence upon the circumstances
in progress — possibly, for life and death, weal and wo, bondage
and freedom — which was preying upon me like a fever. With
many misgivings, some momentary scruples, and a few fears,
all of which I contrived to keep in subjection, I pursued this
gallery with the most cautious footstep, resolved to hear the
dreadful truth, for such I now esteemed it to be, upon which
turned the mysterious history of my birth and fortunes. I
groped my way, almost in entire darkness, along a ruinous part
of the castle. The gallery seemed to be winding, and there
were openings in the wall, which I felt on either hand at intervals,
and which seemed to indicate other chambers and apartments.
Through these a chill wind passed, confirming me in
the belief that they were ruinous and deserted, and satisfying
me that the parties I pursued were not to be found in either of
them. At the end of the gallery I was stopped by a door, and
beyond it the voices were again heard, sometimes low, at other
times in angry emphasis, but seemingly with little or no cessation
either of one or of the other. The words were seldom sufficiently
audible to be syllabled clearly, and my curiosity would
not suffer me to remain satisfied. I tried the door, which, to my
great joy, was unfastened, and advanced with increased caution
into a second and small apartment which seemed a dressing-room.
A faint light gliding through a chink in the opposite
wall, together with the distinct voices of the persons I sought,
guided me to a spot where I could see them with tolerable ease,
and hear all their words distinctly. The chamber into which I
looked was similarly furnished with my own. It seemed to
have been equally unoccupied. An ancient ottoman received
the form of the baroness, who, as she spoke, alternately rose
from, or sunk back upon its cushions. She scarcely uttered a
sentence without accompanying it with great and corresponding
action; now rising from her seat and advancing passionately
upon her companion with hand uplifted as if to strike, her eye
flashing fury and resolution while her lips poured forth a

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

torrent of impetuous indignation and rage; — then suddenly receding
at the close of her words, she would sink back as if exhausted
upon the ottoman, burying her face within her hands
and sobbing with disappointed anger. Bruno, meanwhile,
looked the very embodiment of coolness and resolution.

“Ulrica,” I heard him say, as I approached the aperture,
“these are follies from which you should be now freed. They
are frenzies which must only destroy you, while they do no
good to your purpose, enfeeble you in my sight and humble
you in your own. Of what avail is all this violence — of what
avail your further struggles to prevent that consummation which
is, at length, at hand: let me implore you to be wise ere it be
too late. Welcome with a smile the necessity which you can
baffle no longer.”

“Welcome it with a curse — welcome it with death, rather.
Well do you call it a necessity; it is a necessity like death, and
as such, and such only, shall it have my welcome.”

“And the wise welcome death with a smile, if only because
it is a necessity,” replied Bruno. “You can not now escape me,
you can not longer evade compliance with my wishes. Long,
long, and wearisome indeed, have been my labors. I have at
length triumphed! I have succeeded in my purpose, and am,
at length the master of your fate! I witness your struggles
with sorrow, as they only drive you on the more certainly to
humiliation — perhaps to madness. It is pity, Ulrica, genuine
pity, and no other feeling, which would move me to implore of
you a willing concession of that which you can no longer avoid
to make. The necessity is now inevitable, and I would spare
you those further struggles which tend only to your exhaustion.
You are so completely in my power, that your hatred and fury
no longer awaken my indignation.”

“Do you exult, wretch — do you then exult? Beware!
You are not yet secure of your triumph.”

“I am. Let this night pass only without harm to the boy,
and all is well, and our triumph is complete. I am then your
master.”

“Master! master! Away, insolent, and leave me. You are
still my slave.”

“No, Ulrica, you know better than this. The epithet is no

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

longer applicable. I am your master, and the master of your
fate.”

“Slave! slave! slave!” was the oft-repeated and bitter exclamation,
which came forth from her lips in foamed impotence.

“If to conquer is to acquire the rights of a master, then are
these rights mine. Still I say not `Wo to the conquered.'
No, Ulrica, again and again, I conjure you to seek favor and to
find it. It is still in your power — it is in your power while this
night lasts — to receive indulgence. Be merciful to yourself as
well as to him, the youth, who now, for the first time, from that
awful hour of storm and meditated crime, the hour of his birth,
enters the dwelling of —”

“Say it not, man — wretch, fiend! Hell's curses and consuming
fire be upon that hour, and the vile thing of which you
speak. Slave! Hence! hence and leave me! and hear from
my lips — lips which have seldom spoken the language of vengeance
and of hate in vain, that the night is not yet over, and
he who shouts at the close of one day may howl ere the beginning
of another.”

“I do not despise your threats, Ulrica — I fear them; — but I
guard against them also. Did you fancy that you could penetrate
to that chamber undiscovered by the watchful eyes that
for the last seventeen years have been busy in penetrating
every movement of your mind and soul?”

“Accursed period! Fiend, wherefore will you torment me
with the recollections of that time?”

“Curse not the time, Ulrica, but the deed which it witnessed,
and the worse deeds to which it led — your deeds, Ulrica, not
mine — your free and voluntary deeds, to which neither the
counsels of wisdom, nor of others, but your appetites and evil
passions impelled you. You have called me slave repeatedly
to-night — it is your favorite epithet when you deign to speak
of, and to me. It is now time that I should relieve myself from
the epithet, as I am now able to prove myself your master, and
the master of your fate. If, seventeen years ago, I was the
bondman of your father, annexed to the soil, his serf — your
slave — I have been emancipated from all such relationships by
your crime. You asserted the power which was transmitted
you, to command my obedience. You required of me a service,

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

as a slave, which released me from all obligations of that condition;
and though I wore the aspect, the demeanor, the burden
of the slave, from that moment I resolved to be one no longer.
When that boy —”

“Curse him! — Hell's curses be upon him and you!” was the
fiendish exclamation, accompanied by looks equally fiendish.

“Those curses, Ulrica, will cling to your neck and strangle
you for ever!” was the stern and indignant answer of Bruno to
this interruption. “Of one thing be certain, they neither vex
me nor baffle me in my purpose. They have never hitherto
done so, nor shall they now, when my labors are on the eve of
successful completion. But I resume: When that boy was born,
I resolved to secure him from the fate of the others! Did it
not prove my fitness for freedom when my mind was successful
in the struggle with my master? How long has that struggle
continued — what has been its history — what now is its termination?
My triumph — my continued triumphs — my perfect
mastery over you! I have baffled you in your purposes — prevented
many — would I could have prevented all — of your evil
deeds and desires; protected the innocent from your hate — preserved
the feeble from your malice, and secured, to this moment,
the proofs equally of your crime and my superiority. Did
these achievements seem like the performances of a slave? Did
these betray the imbecility, the ignorance, or the pliability of
the slave? No, Ulrica, no! He who can rank with his master
has gained a sufficient, perhaps the only sufficient title to his
freedom! But that title was already gained when you descended
to the level, and contented yourself with sharing the
pleasures of the slave; when you were willing—”

A torrent of the most terrific imprecation, in a voice more like
the bursting of a thunderbolt, drowned the narrative of the
speaker, and prevented me from hearing the conclusion of a
speech, the tenor of which equally surprised and confused me.
What Bruno said was just enough to advance me to a mental
eminence whence I could survey only a sea of fog, and haze,
and mystery, much deeper than before. When his words again
became intelligible, he had discontinued his reminiscences.

“Hear me, Ulrica. You know not yet the extent of my
knowledge. You dream not that I am familiar with your

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

secrets even beyond the time when I was called to share them.
Till now I have kept the knowledge from you, but when I
name to you the young but unhappy Siegfried! His fate—”

“Ha! Can it be! Speak, man, monster, devil! How
know you this? Hath that vile negress betrayed me?”

“It needs not that you should learn whence my knowledge
comes. Enough that I know the fate of the unhappy Siegfried—
unhappy because of your preference, and too vain of his elevation
from the lowly condition of his birth, to anticipate the
fearful doom which in the end awaited him; and to which I,
too, was destined. But the kind Providence which has preserved
me, did not suffer me to be blinded and deceived by the
miserable lures which beguiled him to his ruin, and which you
vainly fancied should mislead me. You would have released
my limbs from fetters to lay them the more effectually upon my
soul. You commanded my submission, you enforced it, but you
never once deceived me. I saw through you from the first, and
prayed for the strength to baffle and overcome you. I obtained
it through prayer and diligence; and more than once it was my
resolution, as it long has been in my power, to destroy you, and
deliver you without time for repentance, to the fearful agent of
evil which has so long had possession of your heart. That boy
has saved you more than once. The thought of him, and the
thought of what he was, and should be, to you, has come between
me and my purpose. You have been spared thus long,
and it is with you to declare, in this place, and at this moment,
whether you will be wise in season, whether you will forego
the insane hatred which has filled your bosom from the hour of
his birth, and accept the terms of peace and safety which I now
offer you for the last time. Hear me through, Ulrica, and know
that I do not heed your curses. I am too strong, too secure in
my position, to be moved by the idle language of wrathful impotence.
This night must determine equally for him and yourself.
To-morrow, which witnesses his public triumph, will be
too late for you unless to share it. I have already seen his holiness,
who will be here at noon, armed with plenary powers to
search and examine; and it needs only that I should point my
finger, and your doom is written, here and eternally. You are
not in the temper to die; and you may escape for repentance.

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

Nor is the condition a hard one. The youth is noble, intelligent,
and handsome; he will do honor to any house. It is only to
acknowledge—”

“Say no more, slave! Base, blackhearted, bitter slave! Say
no more to me on this hateful subject. You have deceived me
long; but you have not yet baffled me, as you insolently boast.
Still less are you the master of my fate! — The master of my
fate! Ha! ha! ha! That were, indeed, to be humbled to the
dust. Away, fool, and know that my foot shall yet be upon
your neck, while your false tongue licks the ground in which
you grovel. Away! I defy you now, and spit upon you with
disgust and scorn. Give me way, that I may lose sight of your
false and hateful aspect.”

The words of the man were full of a calm, but bitter sorrow,
as he stood before her.

“For your own sake and safety, Ulrica, I implore you. Be
not rash; yield to the necessity which must go forward; yield
to it with grace, and all may yet be well. There is still time
for safety and for repentance. On my knees, Ulrica, I supplicate
you to be more merciful to yourself, to me, to him!”

“Never, never!” she exclaimed, as, with violent hand and
sudden blow, she struck the speaker, who had knelt before her,
over the yet unclosed lips, and rapidly passed toward an opposite
entrance. He did not rise, but continued to implore her.

“This, too, I forgive, Ulrica. Once more I pray you!”

“Slave! Slave! Slave! Do your foulest — base traitor, I
defy you!”

She disappeared in the same instant, and Bruno rose slowly
and sorrowfully to his feet; while, trembling with equal wonder
and apprehension, I stole back with hurried but uncertain footsteps
to my chamber, and hastily fastened the door behind me.

I naturally expected that Bruno, in a short time, would follow
upon my footsteps, and deep indeed was the solicitude with
which I waited for his coming. No words could convey to the understanding
of another the singular and oppressive feelings, doubts
and anxieties which had been awakened in my mind by the

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

strange and terrible scene which I had witnessed. The curious
relation in which the parties stood to each other — the calm assurance
and stubborn resolution which was shown by Bruno, in
defiance of one whom I had regarded only in the light of a mistress
equally without reproach or fear — her fury, which, as it
awakened no respect in him, was the sufficient proof of the weakness
and his power — his mysterious accusations, which I was
too young to comprehend and too inexperienced to trace; —and,
not least, the fearful threats to which every sentence which he
uttered tended — subdued all my strength, and made me weaker
in limb and in heart than the infant for the first time tottering
on uncertain footsteps. There was something, also, in the brief
space which he allowed the baroness — but the single night on
which she had already entered — for repentance before doom,
which fearfully increased the terrors with which my imagination
invested the whole fearful subject. And what could be the
judgment — what the penalty — for those crimes, of which, as
nothing was known to me, all seemed vast, dark, and overwhelming?
The more I strove to think, the more involved I
became in the meshes of my own wild-weaving fancies; and,
failing to fix upon any certain clue which might lead me to a
reasonable conclusion, I strove, at length, in headache and vexation,
to dismiss all thought from my mind, patiently awaiting the
approach of Bruno and the morning for the solution of my doubts
and conjectures. But Bruno and the morning promised to be
equally slow in their approaches. The stillness of death now
overspread the castle, and the buzzing of a solitary insect within
my chamber, acquired, in the tomb-like silence of the hour, a
strange and emphatic signification in my ear. Hopeless of Bruno's
immediate return — as nothing could be more natural than
the conclusion that his labors must be great that night in preparation
for those morning results of which he had spoken so confidently—
I determined to yield myself to slumber; and, without
undressing, I threw myself upon the massive and richly decorated
couch of my chamber. But I might as well have striven
for flight to the upper clouds, as to win the coy and mocking
sleep which I desired. My imagination was wrought up to an
almost feverish intensity. The breathing of the wind through
a crevice startled and distressed me, and in the very silence of

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

the scene and hour I felt a presence which stimulated my fancies
and increased my anxiety and dread. I no longer strove
for sleep. I rose and approached the little window, and looked
down upon the court. There the moonlight lay, spread out like
a garment, so soft, so spiritual, that thought naturally became
mysticism as I surveyed it, and the vague uncertainties of
the future crowded upon the arena of the present world. I
could fancy shadows — which were images rather than shadows—
which passed to and fro in the cold, thin, but hazy atmosphere;
that tossed their wild arms above their marble brows, as,
melting away in the distance, they gave place to wilder and pursuing
aspects. Sounds seemed, at length, to accompany these
movements, and that acute sense of the marvellous, which all
men possess in proportion to their cultivated and moral nature,
and which seems a quality of sight and hearing only — a thing
all eyes and ears — conjured syllables from the imperfect sounds,
and shrieks of pain from the vague murmurs which now really
reached my ears from a distance, and which, probably, were only
murmurs of the wind over the little lake that lay at the foot of
the castle. As this conviction stirred my mind, I remembered
the door to which the attention of Bruno had been drawn for a
moment while he was discussing the securities of my chamber.
I remembered that this door, as he described it, led to the terrace
which immediately overlooked the lake. The remembrance,
in my feverish state of mind, led me to desire to survey
this scene, and I approached the door, and had already begun to
undo the fastenings, which, by the way, I found far less firm
and secure than my friend had imagined. The inches of the
wall, into which the bar was dropped, were crumbling and decayed
to so great a degree, that the shoulder of a vigorous man,
from without, might, without much effort, have driven it from
the slight fragments which still held it in its place. Nor was
even this degree of violence necessary to effect an entrance.
From a further examination I discovered that the wall had been
tempered with — a fragment of the stone dislodged, though not
withdrawn, through the opening of which a hand from without
might readily lift the bar and obtain access. The cement having
been carefully scraped away, the stone was suffered to remain,
so nicely adjusted to the place, that it was only from one point

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

of view that I could discern a faint glimmer of the moonlight
through the aperture. The suspicions of Bruno, not to speak
of my own, received strong confirmation from this discovery;
and my apprehensions being naturally aroused, I now strove for
means to secure the door which I had been about to open. It
was apparent to me that I was now threatened with danger
from without. I looked about my chamber, and my eye rested
upon the massive table standing in the midst. I immediately
seized upon that, and placed it though with some difficulty,
against the door. While I meditated in what manner to increase
my defences, my ear, which had acquired all the keen
sensibilities of an Indian scout on the edge of an enemy's
encampment, detected a light buzzing sound, which drew my
attention to the terrace. But I had scarcely stopped to the aperture,
when a scream — a torrent of screams — rang so suddenly
on the late silent atmosphere, that I was staggered, almost
stunned, as if a thunderbolt had on the instant fallen at my feet
in the deep stillness of the unbroken forests. The sounds came
from the terrace; and as soon as I could recover from the enfeebling
effect of my first surprise, hearing the screams still
repeated as wildly as ever, I obeyed the natural impulse of my
feelings, and prepared to rush out to the scene of clamor. I
dashed the table from the door, against which I had taken such
pains to bear it, and tearing the slight fastenings away which
otherwise secured the entrance, I threw it open and darted out
upon the scene. The object that met my eyes, that instant, fastened
my feet. There stood the baroness, about twenty steps from
me, and at nearly the same distance from a door in the opposite
wall, which was open, and from which she had evidently
emerged. Behind her stood a negress — a dwarf — the blackest,
strangest and most hideous-looking animal I had ever in
my life beheld. The baroness had been approaching my
apartment — her face was toward me, but her eyes were turned—
nay, fixed and frozen, it would seem, as if in the contemplation
of some object upon the parapet which overlooked the lake.
Her attitude exhibited the intense and strained action of insanity.
One hand — the left — was uplifted, and averted, as if
to hide her eyes from the object which they yet resolutely
strained to see. In the other hand, glistening in the moonlight,

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

was a poinard, bared and borne aloft, as if designed for immediate
service. I shuddered with an uncontrollable emotion of
sickness — heart-sickness — as I associated the dialogue to which
I had listened, with this instrument of death. But, though her
progress had evidently been toward my chamber, her eyes were
not now given to me. Her thoughts — if thought she had —
were all elsewhere. Her fancies were hurrying her to other
worlds, and scenes, and objects, visible to no senses but her
own. Wildly she pointed to the parapet overlooking the lake,
and gazed and spoke — a speech whose every accent was a
scream of agony — as if still in sight lay some object of hate
and fear, which she vainly struggled not to see.

“There — there — will it never sink — will it never die — will
those hideous eyes never turn away! Down, down! — Thrust
it down when I command ye — the rock is heavy in its garments—
the lake is deep, deep, and still and silent — down with it,
slave — for ever from my sight! Or, if ye tremble, set me free
and I will do it — I have no fears — none! none!”

Thus, fixed and terrible, ghastly and staring wild, with idiot
frenzy, she stood gazing and intent upon the fancied object in
her sight — immovable, seemingly, as a statue, and conscious of
nothing beside. I lost my fears in the contemplation of hers,
and approached her, though hardly with any distinct purpose.
She seemed not to notice my approach — not even when the negress
who followed in her train rushed to her at my appearance
and strove, with an excitement of manner only less than her own,
to direct her attention upon me. But the wretched one turned
not once aside at the interruption. Her eyes took but the one
direction, and could not be averted; and her incoherent language
was poured forth in rapid, though inconsecutive syllables, to the
object of her mind's vision, which so effectually froze to darkness
all her capacities of sight. Never did I behold — never could I
have fancied or believed a spectacle so wild and fearful. Imagine
for yourself a woman, once eminently beautiful — of a dark
and mysterious beauty — tall in form — majestic in carriage — in
little more than the prime of life — wearing the dignity of age,
yet, in every look, movement, feature, and gesture, exhibiting
the impulsive force and passionate energy of youth; — her person
bending forward — her eyes straining as if to burst from the

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

burning sockets — her lips slightly parted, but with the teeth
gnashing at occasional intervals with a spasmodic motion — her
hair, once richly black and voluminously massive, touched with
the gray that certainly ensues from the premature storms of a
winter of the soul, escaping from all confinement, and streaming
over her cheeks and neck — the veins of her neck and forehead
swelling into thick ridges and cording the features with a tension
that amply denoted the difficulty of maintaining any such restraint
upon them! — Imagine such a woman! — the ferocity of the
demon glaring from her eye, in connection with the strangest
expression of terror which that organ ever wore — the raised
dagger in her hand — her hand uplifted — her foot advanced —
and so frozen! — so fixed in the rigidity of marble! — the image
above the sepulchre! — no unfitting emblem of the dread and enduring
marriage, which nothing can ever set asunder, between
unrepented Guilt, and unforgiving Death!

I was nearly maddened even to behold this spectacle, and it
was a relief to me, when, with a no less terrible and terrifying
energy she shook off the torpor which stifled life in all its wonted
forms of expression, and renewed those fearful tones of memory
and crime, which, though revealing nothing, amply testified
to a long narrative equal of shame, and sin, and suffering.

“There! there!” she exclaimed, still addressing herself to
some imaginary object which seemed to rest or to rise before her
upon the parapet which overhung the lake —“There again! —
its hands — its little hands — will nothing keep them down!
They rise through the water — they implore — but no! no! It
were a mistaken mercy now to save! — let me not look — let me
not see — will you not fling it over — the lake is deep — the rock
is heavy in its little garments — it will soon sink from sight for
ever, and then — then I shall be safe. Ha! it goes — it goes at
last! — Do you not hear the plunge! — the water gurgles in its
nostrils — closes over it, and — God spare me, what a piercing
shriek — Another! another! — Keep me not back — I will look
if it be gone! — No! no! its little face smiles upon me through
the white water!”

And this was followed by a shriek, piercing like that which
she described, which penetrated to the very marrow of my bones.
With the cry she bounded toward the parapet, looked wildly

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

down into the lake at the foot of the castle, then recoiled with a
scream to which every previous cry from her lips was feeble
and inexpressive. The climax of her frenzy had been reached.
I was just in time to save her. She fell backward and I received
her in my arms. The shock seemed to bring her back
to a more human consciousness. Her eyes were turned upon
my own; a new intelligence seemed to rekindle them with
their former expression of hate — her hand vainly strove to use
the dagger against my person. In the effort, it fell nerveless at
her side, while a sudden discharge from the mouth and nostrils
drenched my garments with her blood.

Bruno at that instant appeared and received her from my
arms. The relief was necessary to me — I could not have
sustained her much longer. I was sick almost to exhaustion.
I felt unable to endure a sight to me so strange and
terrible, yet I strove in vain to turn my eyes away. They
were fixed as if by some fearful fascination. Hers, too,
were now riveted upon me. At first, when I transferred
her to the arms of Bruno, they were turned upon him; but,
in the next moment, as suddenly averted, with an expression
of loathsomeness and hate, which suffering had not softened, nor
the seeming approach of death diminished of any portion of intensity.
On me they bestowed a more protracted, but scarcely a
more kindly expression. Broken syllables, stifled and overcome
by the discharge of blood, struggled feebly from her lips; and,
fainting at last, she was borne to the chamber from which she
had emerged at the beginning of that scene, the purposes of
which seemed to me so inscrutable, and the progress of which
was in truth so terrible. Medical assistance was sent for, and
every succor bestowed in the power of skill and humanity. Need
I say that a deep interest in her fate affected my bosom. A
vague conjecture, dark and strange, which coupled the fate and
history of this noble but wretched lady with my own, had naturally
arisen in my mind, from the dialogue to which I had been
a listener. What was she to me? I shuddered with an apprehension
and painful terror whenever this question suggested

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

itself to my thoughts. What was she not? What had she not
been? and what had been her purposes — her baffled purposes?
Let me not fancy them lest I madden.

“It is no subject of regret, Herman,” were the first words of
Bruno, when, yielding the baroness up to her attendants, we retired
to another apartment. “God has interposed to save us
from a greater trial, and to save her from an exposure even more
humbling than this. The dawn of another day, the sight of
which she will now be spared, would have been worse than
death to a spirit such as hers.”

“But, will she die, Bruno? Can she not be saved? is it
certain?”

“It is; and I am glad of it for your sake, as well as hers.”

“For my sake?”

“Ay! the moment of her death puts you in possession of this
castle and all her estates.”

“Me!”

“You.”

“And I am”—

“Her heir — yet not her heir. You are the heir to a power
beyond hers, and which proved her destiny. Her death makes
atonement at once to the living and to the dead. She now, involuntarily,
compensates for a long career of injustice. But, inquire
no further; death, which will place you in possession of
your rights, will, at the same time, deprive you for ever of a
knowledge of certain secrets, which, had she lived till to-morrow's
noon, must have been revealed in order to compel that
justice which has been too long denied. It is fortunate that she
will perish thus — fortunate for her — for you — for —”

He paused, and with an impulse which I could not withstand,
I desperately concluded the sentence —

“And for yourself!”

“For me! Ha! — Can it be? — Herman, my son, what have
you done?”

“Followed you through the corridor, when, this evening, you
led the baroness away from my apartment.”

“And did you trace our footsteps — did you find us where we
were — did you hear what was spoken?”

“All! All!”

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

He covered his face with his hands, and groaned aloud in the
bitterness of an anguished and disappointed spirit.

“This pang,” he exclaimed at length, “I had hoped to spare
you. I have toiled for this at all seasons and hours, by night
and day, in crowds and solitudes. Unhappy boy! your curiosity
has won for you that partial knowledge of the truth which
must only bring delusion, doubt, and anxiety.”

“But why should it be partial, Bruno. I know from what
you have already said, that you know more, that you know all.
You will complete my knowledge, you will terminate my doubts.”

“Never! Never! If God has spared me, by his act this
night, that dire necessity from which he well knows I would
have shrunk, shall I now voluntarily seek it? No! No! The
fearful chronicle of shame is sealed up for ever in her death.
Blessed dispensation! Her lips can no longer declare her folly,
and mine shall be silent on her shame. You have heard all
that you can ever hear of these dreadful mysteries.”

“Nay, Bruno! Say not this, I implore you. Tell me, at
least, tell me, that this most fearful woman is not—”

I shrunk from naming the word, the word signifying the relationship
which I suspected to exist between us, which, indeed,
seemed now to be infinitely more than a doubt, a suspicion. I
looked to him to comprehend, to answer, without making necessary
the expression of my fear. But he was silent, and I forced
out the reluctant word:—

“Tell me, Bruno, tell me at least, that this fearful woman is
not — my mother.”

“And of what avail if I should tell you this? Would that
terminate your doubts — would that satisfy your curiosity?”

“It would — it would.”

“No, Herman, I know your nature better — to know this
would only lead to other and more annoying questions, questions
which, if answered, would take peace from your mind for ever.
You would know next—”

He now paused.

“Yes!” I exclaimed, “I would then seek to know — and I
now do — what was he, Bruno — my father — and what is the
secret of your power over her — and who are you?”

“Let it be a matter of thanks with you, Herman, in your

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

nightly prayers, that you can never know these things,” was the
hoarsely spoken reply. I threw myself at his feet, I clasped
his knees, I implored him in tears and supplications, but he was
immovable. He pressed me to his heart, he wept with me, but
he told me nothing.

At dawn we were summoned to the chamber of the baroness.
A crisis was at hand. His reverence, the cardinal —, whose
presence had been expected at a late hour in the day, and for
another purpose, had been solicited to attend in haste, and had
complied with Christian punctuality, with the demands of mortal
suffering. But his presence effected nothing. The miserable
woman clearly enough comprehended his words and exhortations.
She listened without look of acknowledgment, or regret, or repentance.
She heard his prayers for her safety, and a smile of
scorn might be seen to mantle upon her lips. The Host was
elevated in her sight, and the scorn deepened upon her countenance
as she beheld it. Truly was she strong in her weakness.
The sacred wafer was presented to her lips, but they were closed
inflexibly against it. The death struggle came on; a terrible
conflict between fate on the one hand and fearful passions on the
other. The images of horror will never escape from my memory.
They are engraven there for ever. She raised herself to a sitting
posture in the bed without assistance. The effort was momentary
only. But, in that moment, her glance, which was
fixed on me, was the very life-picture of a grinning and fiendish
malice. The expression horrified the spectators. His eminence
once more lifted the sacred emblem of salvation in her sight, and
the last effort of her struggling life was to dash it from his
hands. In that effort she sank back upon the pillows, a fresh
discharge of blood took place from her mouth, and strangulation
followed. The sufferings of the mortal had given place to those
of which there can be no mortal record.

And I was the master, undisputed, of all these domains. And
Bruno had gone, none knew whither. Nothing more could I
fathom of these mysteries, but there was one search that I

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

instituted, one discovery that I made, which tended to deepen them
yet more, in seeming to give them partial solution. That little
lake, I had it drained, and, just beneath the wall of the parapet,
we found the tiny skeleton of an infant — bleached and broken
into fragments, but sufficiently perfect to leave no doubt of its
original humanity. A rude fragment of stone such as composed
the outer wall enclosing the castle, lay upon its little ribs. Need
I say that I gathered up, with the solicitude of a nameless love,
every remnant of this little relic, that it was inurned with the
tenderest care, and consigned to sacred keeping, with the feelings
of one who knew not well that he might not even then possess,
though he had never known, the love of an angel sister.

-- --

CHAPTER XII.

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

To-morrow, gentlemen,” said our captain, as we ascended
from the supper-table to the deck, “is the ever-memorable anniversary
of our national independence. I shall prepare, in my
department, that it shall be welcomed with due honors. It will
be for you to do your part. A committee, I suppose — eh, gentlemen?”

Here was a hint; and the excellent Captain Berry never
looked more like a stately Spanish Don, in a gracious moment,
than when delivering that significant speech.

“In plain terms, captain, we are to have a dinner corresponding
with the day. I have pleasant auguries, my mates, of puddings
and pasties. There shall be cakes and ale, and ginger
shall be hot i' the mouth too. Nay, because thou art a Washingtonian,
shall there be no wine? Shall there not be temperance—
after the manner of Washington — namely, that goodly
use, without abuse, of all the precious gifts of Heaven? The
hint is a good one, captain. We thank you for your benevolent
purposes. It will be for us to second your arrangements, and
prepare, on our parts, for a proper celebration of the Fourth of
July.”

“I rejoice that I am understood, gentlemen. It is usual, on
board this ship, to show that we duly sympathize with the folks
on shore. We are still a part of the same great family. There
will be shoutings in the cities to-morrow. The country will
shake with the roar of cannon from Passamaquoddy to the Rio
Grande. Boston will blaze away, and Gotham will respond,
and Baltimore and Norfolk will cry aloud, `What of the day?'
to Charleston and Savannah; and these in turn will sing out to
Mobile and New Orleans, and the whole gulf, to the Rio Grande,
will catch up the echoes with a corresponding uproar of rejoicing.
And shall we say nothing? we who sail under the name of the
great partisan warrior of the Revolution? Gentlemen, those

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

pretty little brass pieces, that now sleep at your feet, are stuffed
to the muzzle with eloquence. They will give tongue at the
first signs of the dawn, and I trust that all on board this ship
will be prepared to echo their sentiments.”

“In other words, captain, we must have a celebration.”

“Even so, gentlemen, if it be your pleasure. We shall have
a dinner — why not an oration? Why not our toasts and sentiments,
as well as our friends in Charleston and New York.
We are here a community to ourselves, and I venture to say
that no community is more unanimous in regard to the dinner
at least.”

“Or the drink.”

“Or the puddings.”

“Or the pies.”

“The pasties.”

“The ices.”

“The — the —”

There was no end to the enumeration of the creature comforts
which were to prove our unanimity of sentiment, and a
feeling of the mock-heroic prompted us to take up with due
gravity the hints of our captain.

We agreed upon a president, and he was — the captain; a
vice, and he was — no matter who.

We appointed a committee of arrangements, with instructions
to prepare the regular toasts. And — we appointed an orator!
This was a little shrivelled-up person in striped breeches, with
a mouldy yellow visage, and green spectacles. Nobody knew
anything about him, or, in fact, why he came to be chosen. He
was at his books all day; but it was observed that whenever he
had condescended to open his jaws it was to say something of
a dry satirical character. He was accordingly appealed to,
and made no scruple about consenting; only remarking, by
way of premonitory, that “it was no easy matter to know the
opinions of all on board ship; he should therefore simply unfold
his own, satisfied that if they were not exactly those of the company,
it was only their misfortune, which it should make them
highly grateful to enjoy that opportunity of repairing.”

Some of us thought this speech smacked not a little of a delightful
self-complacency, but it was said so easily, so naturally,

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

and so entirely as if the speaker had no consciousness of having
delivered himself other than modestly, that we concluded to
leave the matter in his hands, and forebore all comment. In
this resolution we were confirmed by seeing him begin his preparations
the next moment by an enormous draught from the bar;
the potency of which, judging from the infinite depth of its color,
was well calculated to afford to the orator all the inspiration that
could ever be drawn from an amalgam of Snake and Tiger.
Such was the title which he gave to a curious amalgam of the
sweet, the sour, the bitter, and the strong — bitters and brandy,
lemon and sugar, and, I think, a little sprinkling of red pepper,
being the chief elements in the draught. We felt persuaded,
after this specimen of his powers, that his tastes would be sufficiently
various, and his fancies sufficiently vivid; and we saw
him pull off his spectacles, and put off to bed, with full confidence
that neither sleeping, dreaming, drinking or waking,
would he defraud our honest expectations.

His departure did not constitute a pernicious example. It
was followed by no other of the party. Soon, the ladies appeared
on deck, and we grouped ourselves around them, my
Gothamite friend planting himself on the right of Selina Burroughs,
closely, but a little in the rear, as if for more convenient
access to her ear.

“So squat the serpent by the ear of Eve,” I whispered him
in passing.

“Ah! traitor,” quoth he, sotto voce also, “would you betray
me?”

“Do not too soon betray yourself.”

“Hem! a sensible suggestion.”

We were not allowed to proceed any farther. The lady began
with reproaches.

“I am told, gentlemen, that you took advantage of our departure
last night to say some of your best things — told, in
fact, some of your best stories. How was this? But we must
not be made to suffer again in like manner, and I propose that
we begin early to-night. Signor Myrtalozzi”— turning to an
interesting professor of Italian, who formed one of the party —
“we should hear from you to-night. If I did not greatly misunderstand
you, there were some curious histories recalled to

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

you this morning in our conversation touching the `Tarchun,'
and `Sepulchres of Etruria,' by Mrs. Hamilton Gray?”

“You did not err, señorita. In my own poor fashion, I have
gleaned from these and other picturesque chronicles a story of
three thousand years ago, which may be sufficiently fresh for
our present audience.”

“In this salt atmosphere?”

“Precisely. With your permission, señorita, I will narrate
the legend thus compiled from the antique chronicle, and which
I call —

A TALE OF THE ETRURIAN.



Ma se conoscer la prima radice
Del nostri, amor, tu hai cotanto affetto
Faro come colui che piange e dice.
Dante.
CHAPTER I.

The “Grotta del Tifoné” — an Etruscan tomb opened by the
Chevalier Manzi, in 1833 — discovered some peculiarities at the
time of its opening, which greatly mystified the cognoscenti of
Italy. It was found, by certain Roman inscriptions upon two
of the sarcophagi, that the inmates belonged to another people,
and that the vaults of the noble Tarquinian family of Pomponius
had, for some unaccountable reasons, been opened for the
admission of the stranger. No place was so sacred among the
Etruscans as that of burial; and the tombs of the Lucumones
of Tarquinia were held particularly sacred to the immediate
connections of the chief. Here he lay in state, and the scions
and shoots of his blood and bosom were grouped around him,
being literally, as the old Hebrew phraseology hath it, “gathered
to their fathers.” It was not often — and then only under
peculiar circumstances which rendered the exception to the rule
proper — that the leaves of stone which closed the mausoleum
were rolled aside for the admission of foreigners. The “Grotta
del Tifoné” — so called from the Etruscan Typhon, or Angel of
Death, which appears conspicuously painted upon the square
central pillar — was the last resting-place of the distinguished

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

family of Pomponius. It is a chamber eighteen paces long and
sixteen broad, and is hewn out in the solid rock. The sarcophagi
were numerous when first discovered. The ledges were
full — every place was occupied, and a further excavation had
been made for the reception of other tenants. These tombs
were all carefully examined by the explorers with that intense
feeling of curiosity which such a discovery was calculated to
inspire. The apartment was in good preservation; the paintings
bright and distinct, though fully twenty-two centuries must
have elapsed since the colors were first spread by the hands
of the artist. And there were the inscriptions, just declaring
enough to heighten and to deepen curiosity. A name, a fragment—
and that in Latin. That a Roman should sleep in a
tomb of the Etruscan, was itself a matter of some surprise; but
that this strangeness should be still further distinguished by an
inscription, an epitaph, in the language of the detested nation —
as if the affront were to be rendered more offensive and more
imposing — was calculated still further to provoke astonishment!
Why should the hateful and always hostile Roman find repose
among the patriarchs of Tarquinia? — the rude, obscure barbarian,
in the mausoleum of a refined and ancient family? Why
upon an Etruscan tomb should there be other than an Etruscan
inscription? One of the strangers was a woman! Who was
she, and for what was she thus distinguished? By what fatality
came she to find repose among the awful manes of a people,
between whom and her own the hatred was so deep and inextinguishable—
ending not even with the entire overthrow of the
superior race? The sarcophagus of the other stranger was without
an inscription. But he, too, was a Roman! His effigy,
betraying all the characteristics of his people, lay at length
above his tomb; a noble youth, with features of exquisite delicacy
and beauty, yet distinguished by that falcon visage which
so well marked the imposing features of the great masters of
the ancient world.

The wonder and delight of our visiters were hardly lessened,
while their curiosity was stimulated to a still higher degree of
intensity, as their researches led them to another discovery
which followed the further examination of the “Grotta.” On
the right of the entrance they happened upon one of those

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

exquisite paintings, in which the genius of the Etruscan proves
itself to have anticipated, though it may never have rivalled the
ultimate excellence of the Greek. The piece describes a frequent
subject of art — a procession of souls to judgment, under
the charge of good and evil genii. The group is numerous.
The grace, freedom and expression of the several figures are
beyond description fine; and, with two exceptions, the effect is
exquisitely grateful to the spectator, as the progress seems to be
one to eternal delights. Two of the souls, however, are not
freed, but convict; not escaping, but doomed; not looking hope
and bliss, but despair and utter misery. One of these is clearly
the noble youth whose effigy, without inscription, appears upon
the tomb. He is one of the Roman intruders. Behind him,
following close, is the evil genius of the Etruscan — represented
as a colossal negro — brutal in all his features, exulting fiendishly
in his expression of countenance, and with his claws
firmly grasping the shoulders of his victim. His brow is twined
with serpents in the manner of a fillet, and his left hand carries
the huge mallet with which the demon was expected to
crush, or bruise and mangle, the prey which was assigned him.
The other unhappy soul, in similar keeping, is that of a young
woman, whose features declare her to be one of the loveliest of
her sex. She is tall and majestic; her carriage haughty even
in her wo, and her face equally distinguished by the highest
physical beauty, elevated by a majesty and air of sway, which
denoted a person accustomed to the habitual exercise of her own
will. But, through all her beauty and majesty, there are the
proofs of that agony of soul which passeth show and understanding.
Two big drops of sorrow have fallen, and rest upon
her cheeks, the only tokens which her large Juno-like eyes
seem to have given of the suffering which she endures. They
still preserve their fires undimmed and undaunted, and leave it
rather to the brow, the lips, and the general features of the face
to declare the keen, unutterable wo that swells within her soul,
triumphant equally over pride and beauty. Nothing can exceed
in force the touching expression of her agony unutterable, unless
in the sympathizing imagination of him who looks for the sources
of the painter's pencil into the very bosom of the artist. Immediately
behind this beautiful and suffering creature is seen, close

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

following, as in the case of the Roman youth already described,
the gloomy and brutal demon — the devil of Etruscan superstition—
a negro somewhat less dark and deformed than the other,
and seemingly of the other sex, with looks less terrible and
offensive, but whose office is not less certain, and whose features
are not less full of exultation and triumph. She does not actually
grasp the shoulders of her victim, but she has her, nevertheless,
beneath her clutches, and the serpent of her fillet, with
extended head, seems momently ready to dart its venomous
fangs into the white bosom that shrinks, yet swells, beneath
its eye.

Long indeed did this terrible picture fix and fascinate the
eyes of the spectators; and when at length they turned away,
it was only to look back and to meditate upon the mysterious
and significant scene which it described. In proceeding further,
however, in their search through the “Grotta,” they happened
upon another discovery. They were already aware that the
features of this beautiful woman were Roman in their type.
Indeed, there was no mistaking the inexpressible majesty of that
countenance, which could belong to no other people. It was
not to be confounded with the Etruscan, which, it must be
remembered, was rather Grecian or Phœnician in its character,
and indicated grace and beauty rather than strength, subtlety
and skill rather than majesty and command. But, that there
might be no doubt of the origin of this lovely woman, examining
more closely the effigy upon the sarcophagus first discovered—
having removed the soil from the features, and brought
a strong light to bear upon them — they were found to be those
exactly of the victim thus terribly distinguished in the painting.

Here, then, was a coincidence involving a very curious mystery.
About the facts there could be no mistake. Two strangers,
of remarkable feature, find their burial, against all usage,
in the tumulus of an ancient Etruscan family. Both are young,
of different sexes, and both are Roman. Their features are
carved above their dust, in immortal marble — we may almost
call it so, when, after two thousand years, it still preserves its
trust; and in an awful procession of souls to judgment, delineated
by a hand of rare excellence and with rare precision, we
find the same persons, drawn to the life, and in the custody,

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

as doomed victims, of the terrible fiend of Etruscan mythology.
To this condition some terrible tale was evidently attached.
Both of these pictures were portraits. For that matter, all were
portraits in the numerous collection. With those two exceptions,
the rest were of the same family, and their several fates,
according to the resolve of the painter, were all felicitous.
They walked erect, triumphant in hope and consciousness, elastic
in their tread, and joyous in their features. Not so these
two: the outcasts of the group — with but not of them — painfully
contrasted by the artist, — terribly so by the doom of the
awful Providence whose decree he had ventured thus freely to
declare. The features of the man had the expression of one
whom a just self-esteem moves to submit in dignity, and without
complaint. The face of the woman, on the contrary, is full of
anguish, though still distinguished by a degree of loftiness and
character to which his offers no pretension. There were the
portraits, and there the effigies, and beneath them, in their stone
coffins, lay the fragments of their mouldering bones — the relic
of two thousand years. What a scene had the artist chosen to
transmit to posterity, from real life! and with what motive?
By what terrible sense of justice, or by what strange obliquity
of judgment and feeling, did the great Lucumo of the Pomponii
suffer the members of his family to be thus offensively perpetuated
to all time, in the place of family sepulture? Could it
have been the inspiration of revenge and hatred, by which this
vivid and terrible representation was wrought; and what was
the melancholy history of these two strangers — so young, so
beautiful — thus doomed to the inexpiable torments of the endless
future, by the bold anticipatory awards of a successor or a
contemporary? To these questions our explorers of the “Grotta
del Tifoné” did not immediately find an answer. That they
have done so since, the reader will ascribe to the keen anxiety
with which they have groped through ancient chronicles, in
search of an event which, thus wonderfully preserved by art for
a period of more than twenty centuries, could not, as they well
conjectured, be wholly obliterated from all other mortal records.

-- 226 --

CHAPTER II.

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

The time had passed when Etruria gave laws to the rest of
Italy. Lars Porsenna was already in his grave, and his memory,
rather than his genius and spirit, satisfied the Etrusean.
The progeny of the She Wolf* had risen into wondrous strength
and power, and so far from shrinking within their walls at the
approach of the vulture of Volterra, they had succeeded in clipping
her wings, and shortening, if not wholly arresting her flight.
The city of the Seven Hills, looking with triumph from her eminences,
began to claim all within her scope of vision as her own.
Paralyzed at her audacity, her success, and her wonderful
genius for all the arts of war, the neighboring cities began to
tremble at the assertion of her claims. But the braver and less
prudent spirits of young Etruria revolted at this assumption, and
new wars followed, which were too fierce and bloody to continue
long. It needs not that we should describe the varying fortunes
of the parties. Enough for our purposes that, after one wellfought
field, in which the Romans triumphed, they bore away,
as a prisoner, with many others, Cœlius, the youthful Lucumo
of the Pomponian family. This young man, not yet nineteen,
was destined by nature rather for an artist than a soldier. He
possessed, in remarkable degree, that talent for painting and
statuary, which was largely the possession of the Etrurians;
and, though belonging to one of the noblest families in his native
city, he did not think it dishonorable to exercise his talent with
industry and devotion. In the invasion of his country by the
fierce barbarians of Rome, he had thrown aside the pencil for
the sword, in the use of which latter weapon he had shown himself
not a whit less skilful and excellent, because of his preference
for a less dangerous implement. His captivity was irksome,
rather than painful and oppressive. He was treated with
indulgence by his captors, and quartered for a season in the family
of the fierce chief by whose superior prowess he had been
overthrown. Here, if denied his freedom, and the use of the
sword, he was not denied a resumption of those more agreeable
exercises of art to which he had devoted himself before his

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

captivity. He consoled himself in this condition by his favorite
studies. He framed the vase into grace and beauty, adorned its
sides with groups from poetry and history, and by his labors delighted
the uninitiated eyes of all around him. The fierce warrior
in whose custody he was, looked on with a grim sort of satisfaction
at the development of arts, for which his appreciative
faculties were small; and it somewhat lessened our young
Etruscan in his esteem, that he should take pleasure in such
employments. At all events, the effects, however disparaging,
were so far favorable that they tended to the increase of his
indulgences. His restraints were fewer; the old Roman not
apprehending much danger of escape, or much of enterprise,
from one whose tastes were so feminine; and the more gentle
regards of the family, in which he was a guest perforce, contributed
still more to sweeten and soften the asperities of captivity.
As a Lucumo of the first rank in Etruria, he also claimed peculiar
indulgencies from a people who, conscious of their own inferior
origin, were not by any means insensible to the merits of aristocracy.
Our captive was accordingly treated with a deference
which was as grateful to his condition as it was the proper tribute
to his rank. The wife of the chief whose captive he was,
herself a noble matron of Rome, was as little insensible to the
rank of the Etrurian, as she was to the equal modesty and manliness
of his deportment. Nor was she alone thus made aware
of his claims and virtues. She had a son and daughter, the latter
named Aurelia, a creature of the most imposing beauty, of a
lofty spirit and carriage, and of a high and generous ambition.
The brother, Lucius, was younger than herself, a lad of fifteen;
but he, like his sister, became rapidly and warmly impressed
with the grace of manner and goodness of heart which distinguished
the young Etrurian. They both learned to love him;
the youth, probably, with quite as unreckoning a warmth as his
sister. Nor was the heart of Cœlius long untouched. He soon
perceived the exquisite beauties of the Roman damsel, and, by
the usual unfailing symptoms, revealed the truth as well to the
family of the maiden as to herself. The mother discovered the
secret with delight, was soon aware of the condition of her
daughter's heart, and, the relations of the several parties being
thus understood, it was not long before they came to an

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

explanation, which ended to their mutual satisfaction. Cœlius was
soon released from his captivity, and, to the astonishment of all
his family, returned home, bearing with him the beautiful creature
by whom his affections had been so suddenly enslaved.

eaf686n5

* Rome.

CHAPTER III.

His return to Tarquinia was hailed with delight by every
member of his family but one. This was a younger brother,
whose position had been greatly improved by the absence and
supposed death of Cœlius. He cursed in the bitterness of his
heart the fate which had thus restored, as from the grave, the
shadow which had darkened his own prospects; and, though
he concealed his mortification under the guise of a joy as lively
as that of any other member of the household, he was torn with
secret hate and the most fiendish jealousy. At first, however, as
these feelings were quite aimless, he strove naturally to subdue
them. There was no profitable object in their indulgence, and
he was one of those, cunning beyond his years, who entertain
no moods, and commit no crime, unless with the distinct hope of
acquisition. It required but a little time, however, to ripen
other feelings in his soul, by which the former were rather
strengthened than diminished, and by which all his first, and
perhaps feeble, efforts to subdue them were rendered fruitless.
In the first bitter mood in which he beheld the return of his
brother, the deep disappointment which he felt, with the necessity
of concealing his chagrin from every eye, prevented him
from bestowing that attention upon the wife of Cœlius which her
beauty, had his thoughts been free, must inevitably have commanded.
With his return to composure, however, he soon made
the discovery of her charms, and learned to love them with a
passion scarcely less warm than that which was felt by her husband.
Hence followed a double motive for hating the latter,
and denouncing his better fortune. Aruns — the name of the
younger brother — was, like Cœlius, a man of great talent and
ingenuity; but his talent, informed rather by his passions than
by his tastes, was addressed to much humbler objects. While
the one was creative and gentle in his character, the other was
violent and destructive; while the one worshipped beauty for its

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

own sake, the other regarded it only as subserving selfish purposes.
Cœlius was frank and generous in his temper, Aruns
reserved, suspicious and contracted. The one had no disguises,
the other dwelt within them, even as a spider girdled by his
web, and lying secret in the crevice at its bottom. Hitherto,
his cunning had been chiefly exercised in concealing itself, in
assuming the port of frankness, in appearing, so far as he might,
the thing that he was not. It was now to be exercised for his
more certain profit, in schemes hostile to the peace of others.
To cloak these designs he betrayed more than usual joy at the
restoration of his brother. His, indeed, seemed the most elated
spirit of the household, and the confiding and unsuspecting
Cœlius at once took him to his heart, with all the warmth and
sincerity of boyhood. It gave him pleasure to perceive that
Aurelia, his wife, received him as a brother, and he regarded with
delight the appearance of affection that subsisted between them.
The three soon became more and more united in their sympathies
and objects, and the devotion of Aruns to the Roman wife
of Cœlius was productive of a gratification to the latter, which
he did not endeavor to conceal. It was grateful to him that his
brother did not leave his wife to that solitude in her foreign
home, which might sometimes have followed his own too intense
devotion to the arts which he so passionately loved; and, without
a fear that his faith might be misplaced, he left to Aruns the
duty which no husband might prudently devolve upon any man,
of ministering to those tastes and affections, the most delicate
and sacred, which make of every family circle a temple in which
the father, and the husband, and the master, should alone be the
officiating priest.

Some time had passed in this manner, and at length it struck
our Lucumo that there was less cordiality between his brother
and his wife than had pleased him so much at first. Aurelia
now no longer spoke of Aruns — his name never escaped her
lips, unless when she was unavoidably forced to speak it in
reply. His approaches to her were marked by a timidity not
usual with him, and by a hauteur in her countenance which was
shown to no other person. It was a proof of the superior love of
Cœlius for his wife that he reproached her for this seeming dislike.
She baffled his inquiry, met his reproaches with renewed

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

shows of tenderness, and the fond, confiding husband resumed
his labors on the beautiful, with perhaps too little regard to what
was going on around him. Meanwhile, the expression in the
face of Aurelia had been gradually deepening into gravity. Care
was clouding her brow, and an air of anxiety manifested itself
upon her cheek — a look of apprehension — as if some danger
were impending — some great fear threatening in her heart.
This continued for some time, when she became conscious that
the eye of her husband began to be fixed inquiringly upon her,
and with the look of one dissatisfied, if not doubtful — disturbed
if not suspicious — and with certain sensibilities rendered acute
and watchful, which had been equally confiding and affectionate
before. These signs increased her disquiet, deepened her anxiety.
But she was silent. The glances of her husband were full
of appeal, but she gave them no response. She could but retire
from his presence, and sigh to herself in solitude. There
was evidently a mystery in this conduct, and the daily increasing
anxieties of the husband betrayed his doubts lest it might
prove a humiliating one at the solution. But he, too, was silent.
His pride forbade that he should declare himself when he could
only speak of vague surmises and perhaps degrading suspicions.
He was silent, but not at ease. His pleasant labors of the studio
were abandoned. Was it for relief from his own thoughts that
he was now so frequently in company with Aruns, or did he
hope to obtain from the latter any clue to the mystery which
disturbed his household? It was not in the art of Aurelia so to
mould the expression of her countenance as to hide from others
the anxiety which she felt in the increasing and secret communion
of the brothers. She watched their departure with dread,
and witnessed their return together with agitation. She saw, or
fancied she saw, in the looks of the younger, a malignant exultation
which even his habitual cunning did not suffer him entirely
to conceal.

CHAPTER IV.

At length the cloud seemed to clear away from the brow of
her husband. He once more resumed his labors, and with an
avidity which he had not betrayed before. His passion now

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

amounted to intensity. He gave himself no respite from his
toils. Late and early he was at his task — morning and night—
without intermission, and with the enthusiasm of one who rejoices
in the completion of a favorite and long-cherished study.
Aurelia was not unhappy at this second change; to go back to
his old engagements and tastes seemed to her to indicate a return
to his former equanimity and waveless happiness. It was
with some surprise, however, and not a little concern, that she
was not now permitted to watch his progress. He wrought in
secret — his studio was closed against her, as, indeed, it was
against all persons. Hitherto it had not been so in her instance.
She pleasantly reproached him for this seclusion, but he answered
her — “Fear not, you shall see all when it is done.”
There was something in this reply to disquiet her, but she was
in a state of mind easily to be disquieted.

She was conscious also of a secret withheld from her husband—
and her reproaches sunk back upon her heart, unuttered, from
her lips. She could not, because of what she felt, declare to him
what she thought; and she beheld his progress, from day to day,
with an apprehension that increased momently, and made her
appearance, in one respect, not unlike his own. She was not
aware that he was the victim of a strange excitement, in which
his present artist labors had a considerable share. He seemed
to hurry to their prosecution with an eager impatience that
looked like frenzy — and to return from his daily task with a
frame exhausted, but with an eye that seemed to burn with the
subtlest fires. His words were few, but there was a strange intelligence
in his looks. His cheeks had grown very pale, his frame
was thinned, his voice made hollow, in the prosecution of these
secret labors; and yet there was a something of exultation in
his glance, which fully declared that, however exhausting to his
frame might be the task he was pursuing, its results were yet
looked to with a wild and eager satisfaction. At length the
work was done. One day he stood before her in an attitude of
utter exhaustion. “It is finished!” he exclaimed. “You shall
see it to-morrow.”

“What is it?” she asked.

“Nay, to-morrow! to-morrow!”

He then retired to sleep, and rested several hours. She looked

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

on him while he slept. He had never rested so profoundly since
he had begun the labor from which he was now freed. The
slumber of an infant was never more calm, was never softer,
sweeter, or purer. The beauty of Cœlius was that of the
most peaceful purity. She bent over him as he slept, and kissed
his forehead with lips of the truest devotion, while two big tears
gathered in her large eyes, and slowly felt their way along her
cheeks. She turned away lest the warm drops falling upon his
face might awake him. She turned away, and in her own apartment
gave free vent to the feelings which his pure and placid
slumbers seemed rather to subdue than encourage. Why, with
such a husband — her first love — and with so many motives to
happiness, was she not happy? Alas! who shall declare for
the secret yearnings of the heart, and say, as idly as Canute to
the sea, “thus far shalt thou go, and no farther — here shall thy
proud waves be stayed.” Aurelia was a creature of fears and
anxieties, and many a secret and sad presentiment. She was
very far from happy — ill at ease — and — but why anticipate?
We shall soon enough arrive at the issue of our melancholy narrative!

That night, while she slept — for grief and apprehension have
their periods of exhaustion which we misname repose — her husband
rose from his couch, and with cautious footsteps departed
from his dwelling. He was absent all the night and returned
only with the dawn. He re-entered his home with the same
stealthy caution with which he had quitted it, and it might have
been remarked that he dismissed his brother, with two other
persons, at the threshold. They were all masked, and otherwise
disguised with cloaks. Why this mystery? Where had
they been — on what mission of mischief or of shame? To
Cœlius, such a necessity was new, and scarcely had he entered
his dwelling than he cast aside his disguises with the air of one
who loathes their uses. He was very pale and haggard, with a
fixed but glistening expression of the eye, a brow of settled
gloom, from which hope and faith, and every interest in life
seemed utterly to be banished. A single groan escaped him
when he stood alone, and then he raised himself erect, as if
hitherto he had leaned upon the arms of others. He carried
himself firmly and loftily, his lips compressed, his eye eagerly

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

looking forward; and thus, after the interval of a few seconds,
he passed to the chamber of his wife. And still she slept. He
bent over her, earnestly and intently gazing upon those beauties
which grief seemed only to sadden into superior sweetness. He
looked upon her with those earnest eyes of love, the expression
of which can never be misunderstood. Still he loved her, though
between her heart and his, a high, impassable barrier had been
raised up by the machinations of a guilty spirit. Tenderness
was the prevailing character of his glance until she spoke. Her
sleep, though deep, was not wholly undisturbed. Fearful images
crossed her fancy. She started and sobbed, and cried, “Save,
O save and spare him — Flavius, my dear Flavius!” and her
breathing again became free, and her lips sunk once more into
repose. But fearful was the change, from a saddened tenderness
to agony and despair, which passed over the features of
Cœlius as he listened to her cry. Suddenly, striking his clenched
hands against his forehead, he shook them terribly at the sleeping
woman, and rushed wildly out of the apartment.

CHAPTER V.

It was noon of the same day — a warm and sunny noon, in
which the birds and the breeze equally counselled pleasure and
repose. The viands stood before our Cœlius and his wife, the
choicest fruits of Italy, and cates which might not, in later days,
have misbeseemed the favorite chambers of Lucullus. The goblet
was lifted in the hands of both, and the heart of Aurelia felt
almost as cheerful as the expression on her face. It was the
reflection in the face of her husband. His brow was gloomy no
longer. The tones of his voice were neither cold, nor angry,
nor desponding. A change — she knew not why — had come
over his spirit, and he smiled, nay, laughed out, in the very exultation
of a new life. Aurelia conjectured nothing of this so
sudden change. Enough that it was grateful to her soul. She
was too happy in its influence to inquire into its cause. What
heart that is happy does inquire? She quaffed the goblet at his
bidding — quaffed it to the dregs — and her eye gleamed delighted
and delightfully upon his, even as in the first hours of their union.
She had no apprehensions — dreaded nothing sinister — and did

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

not perceive that ever, at the close of his laughter, there was a convulsive
quiver in his tones, a sort of hysterical sobbing, that he
seemed to try to subdue in vain. She noticed not this, nor the
glittering, almost spectral brightness of his glance, as, laughing
tumultuously, he still kept his gaze intently fixed upon her. She
was blind to all things but the grateful signs of his returning
happiness and attachment. Once more the goblet was lifted.
“To Turmes [Mercury] the conductor,” cried the husband. The
wife drank unwittingly — for still her companion smiled upon
her, and spoke joyfully, and she was as little able as willing to
perceive that anything occult occurred in his expression.

“Have you drank?” he asked.

She smiled, and laid the empty goblet before him.

“Come, then, you shall now behold the picture. You will
now be prepared to understand it.”

They rose together, but another change had overspread his
features. The gayety had disappeared from his face. It was
covered with a calm that was frightful. The eye still maintained
all its eager intensity, but the lips were fixed in the icy
mould of resolution. They declared a deep, inflexible purpose.
There was a corresponding change in his manner and deportment.
But a moment before he was all life, grace, gayety and
great flexibility; he was now erect, majestic and commanding
in aspect, with a lordly dignity in his movement, that declared
a sense of a high duty to be done. Aurelia was suddenly impressed
with misgivings. The change was too sudden not to startle
her. Her doubts and apprehensions were not lessened when,
instead of conducting her to the studio, where she expected to
see the picture, he led the way through the vestibule and into
the open court of the palace. They lingered but for a moment
at the entrance, and she then beheld his brother Aruns approaching.
To him she gave not a look.

“All is right,” said the latter.

“Enter!” was the reply of Cœlius; and as the brother disappeared
within the vestibule, the two moved forward through the
outer gate. They passed through a lovely wood, shady and
silent, through which, subdued by intervening leaves, gleamed
only faintly the bright, clear sun of Italy. From under the
huge chestnuts, on either hand, the majestic gods of Etruria

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

extended their guiding and endowing hands. Tina, or Jupiter,
Aplu, or Apollo, Erkle, Turmes, and the rest, all conducting
them along the via sacra, which led from the palaces to the
tombs of every proud Etruscan family. They entered the solemn
grove which was dedicated to night and silence, and were
about to ascend the gradual slopes by which the tumulus was
approached. Then it was that the misgivings of Aurelia took a
more serious form. She felt a vague but oppressive fear. She
hesitated.

“My Cœlius,” she exclaimed, “whither do we go? Is not
this the passage to the house of silence?”

“Do you not know it?” he demanded quickly, and fixing
upon her a keen inquiring glance. “Come!” he continued, “it
is there that I have fixed the picture!”

“Alas! my Cœlius, wherefore? It is upon this picture that
you have been so deeply engaged. It has made you sad — it
has left us both unhappy. Let us not go — let me not see it!”
Her agitation was greatly increased. He saw it, and his face
put on a look of desperate exultation.

“Ay, but thou must see it — thou shalt look upon it and behold
my triumph, my greatest triumph in art, and perhaps my
last. I shall never touch pencil more, and wilt thou refuse to
look upon my last and noblest work. Fie! this were a wrong
to me, and a great shame in thee, Aurelia. Come! the toil of
which thou think'st but coldly, has brought me peace rather than
sadness. It has made of death a thing rather familiar than offensive.
If it has deprived me of hopes, it has left me without
terrors!”

“Deprived you of hopes, my Cœlius,” said the wife, still lingering,
and in mortal terror.

“Even so!”

“And, wherefore, O, my husband, wherefore?”

“Speak not, woman! See you not that we are within the
shadow of the tomb?”

“Let us not approach — let us go hence!” she exclaimed entreatingly,
with increasing agitation.

“Ay, shrink'st thou!” he answered; “well thou may'st. The
fathers of the Pomponii, for two thousand years, are now floating
around us on their sightless wings. They wonder that a

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

Roman woman should draw nigh to the dwellings of our ancient
Lucumones.”

“A Roman woman!” she exclaimed reproachfully. “My
Cœlius, wherefore this?”

“Art thou not?”

“I am thy wife.”

“Art sure of that?”

“As the gods live and look upon us, I am thine, this hour and
for ever!”

“May the gods judge thee, woman,” he responded slowly, as
he paused at the gate of the mausoleum, and fixed his eyes intently
upon her. Hers were raised to heaven, with her uplifted
hands. She did not weep, and her grief was still mixed with a
fearful agitation.

“Let us now return, my Cœlius!”

“What, wilt thou not behold the picture?”

“Not now — at another season. I could not look upon it now!”

“Alas! woman, but this can not be. Thou must behold it
now or never. Hope not to escape. Enter! I have a tale to
tell thee, and a sight to show thee within, which thou canst not
hear or see hereafter. Enter!” As he spoke, he applied the
key to the stone leaf, and the door slowly revolved upon the
massy pivots. She turned and would have fled, but he grasped
her by the wrist, and moved toward the entrance. She carried
her freed hand to her forehead — parted the hair from her eyes,
and raised them pleadingly to heaven. Resistance she saw was
vain. Her secret was discovered. She prepared to enter, but
slowly. “Enter! Dost thou fear now,” cried her husband,
“when commanded? Hast thou not, thou, a Roman, ventured
already to penetrate these awful walls, given to silence and the
dead — and on what mission? Enter, as I bid thee!”

CHAPTER VI.

She obeyed him, shuddering and silent. He followed her,
closed the entrance, and fastened it within. They were alone
among the dead of a thousand years — alone, but not in darkness.
The hand of preparation had been there, and cressets
were burning upon the walls; their lights, reflected from the

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

numerous shields of bronze within the apartment, shedding a
strange and fantastic splendor upon the scene. The eyes of
Aurelia rapidly explored the chamber as if in search of some expected
object. Those of Cœlius watched them with an expression
of scornful triumph, which did not escape her glance. She
firmly met his gaze, almost inquiringly, while her hands were
involuntarily and convulsively clasped together.

“Whom dost thou seek, Aurelia?”

“Thou know'st! thou know'st! — where is he? Tell me,
my Cœlius, that he is safe, that thou hast sped him hence —
that I may bless thee.”

He smiled significantly as he replied, “He is safe — I have
sped him hence!”

“Tinai [Adonai], my husband, keep thee in the hollow of his
hand.”

“How! shameless! dost thou dare so much?”

“What mean'st thou, my Cœlius?”

“Sit thou there,” he answered, “till I show thee my picture.”
He pointed her, as he spoke, to a new sarcophagus, upon which
she placed herself submissively. Then, with a wand in his hand,
he, himself, seated upon another coffin of stone, pointed her to a
curtain which covered one of the sides of the chamber. “Behind
that curtain, Aurelia, is the last work of my hands; but
before I unveil it to thine eyes, let me tell thee its melancholy
history. It will not need many words for this. Much of it is
known to thee already. How I found thee in Rome, when I
was there a captive — how I loved thee, and how I believed in
thy assurances of love; all these things thou know'st. We
wedded, and I brought thee, a Roman woman, held a barbarian
by my people, into the palace of one of the proudest families of
all Etruria. Shall I tell thee that I loved thee still — that I
love thee even now, when I have most reason to hate thee,
when I know thy perjury, thy cold heart, thy hot lust, thy base,
degrading passions!”

“Hold, my lord — say not these things to my grief and thy
dishonor. They wrong me not less than thy own name.
These things, poured into thine ear by some secret enemy, are
false!”

“Thou wilt not swear it?”

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

“By all the gods of Rome —”

“And of what avail, and how binding the oath taken in the
names of the barbarian deities of Rome.”

“By the Etrurian —”

“Perjure not thyself, woman, but hear me.”

“Go on, my lord, I will hear thee, though I suffer death with
every word thou speak'st.”

“It is well, Aurelia, that thou art prepared for this.”

“Thy dagger, my Cœlius, were less painful than thy words
and looks unkind.”

“Never was I unkind, until I found thee false.”

“Never was I false, my lord, even when thou wast unkind.”

“Woman! lie not! thou wert discovered with thy paramour,
here, in this tomb; thou wert followed, day by day, and all thy
secret practices betrayed. This thou ow'st to the better vigilance
of my dear brother Aruns — he, more watchful of my honor
than myself —”

“Ah! well I know from what hand came the cruel shaft!
Cœlius, my Cœlius, thy brother is a wretch, doomed to infamy
and black with crime. I have had no paramour. I might have
had, and thou might'st have been dishonored, had I hearkened
to thy brother's pleadings. I spurned him from my feet with
loathing, and he requites me with hate. Oh, my husband, believe
me, and place this man, whom thou too fondly callest thy
brother, before thine eyes and mine!”

“Alas! Aurelia, this boldness becomes thee not. I myself
traced thee to this tomb — these eyes but too frequently beheld
thee with thy paramour.”

“Cœlius, as I live, he was no paramour — but where is he,
what hast thou done with him?”

“Sent him before thee to prepare thy couch in Hades!”

“Oh, brother! — but thou hast not! tell me, my lord, that thy
hand is free from this bloody crime!”

“He sleeps beneath thee. It is upon his sarcophagus thou
sittest.”

She started with a piercing shriek from the coffin where she
sat, knelt beside it, and strove to remove the heavy stone lid,
which had been already securely fastened. While thus engaged

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

the Lucumo drew aside with his hand the curtain which concealed
the picture.

“Look,” said he, “woman, behold the fate which thou and
thy paramour have received — behold the task which I had set
me when first I had been shown thy perjuries. Look!”

She arose in silence from her knees, and turned her eyes upon
the picture. As the curtain was slowly unrolled from before it,
and she conceived the awful subject, and distinguished, under
the care of the good and guardian genii, the shades of well-known
members of the Pomponian family, her interest was greatly excited;
but when, following in the train and under the grasp of
the Etrurian demon, she beheld the features of the young Roman
who was doomed, she bounded forward with a cry of agony.

“My brother, my Flavius, my own, my only brother!” and
sunk down with outstretched arms before the melancholy shade.

“Her brother!” exclaimed the husband. She heard the
words and rose rapidly to her feet.

“Ay, Flavius, my brother, banished from Rome, and concealed
here in thy house of silence, concealed even from thee,
my husband, as I would not vex thee with the anxieties of an
Etrurian noble, lest Rome should hear and punish the people by
whom her outlaw was protected. Thou know'st my crime. This
paramour was the brother of my heart — child of the same sire
and dame—a noble heart, a pure spirit, whose very virtues have
been the cause of his disgrace at Rome. Slay me, if thou wilt,
but tell me not, O, Cœlius, that thou hast put the hands of hate
upon my brother!”

“Thy tale is false, woman — well-planned, but false. Know
I not thy brother? Did I not know thy brother well in Rome?
Went we not together oft? I tell thee, I should know him
among a line of ten thousand Romans!”

“Alas! alas! my husband, if ever I had brother, then is this
he. I tell thee nothing but the truth. Of a surety, when thou
wert in Rome, my brother was known to thee, but the boy has
now become a man. Seven years have wrought a change upon
him of which thou hast not thought. Believe me, what I tell
thee — the youth whom I sheltered in this vault, and to whom I
brought food nightly, was, indeed, my brother — my Flavius, the
only son of my mother, who sent him to me, with fond words of

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

entreaty, when the consuls of the city bade him depart in banishment.”

“I can not believe thee, woman. It were a mortal agony,
far beyond what I feel in the conviction of thy guilt, were I to
yield faith to thy story. It is thy paramour whom I have slain,
and who sleeps in that tomb. His portrait and his judgment are
before thee, and now — look on thine own!”

The picture, fully displayed, showed to the wretched woman
her own person, in similar custody with him who was her supposed
paramour. The terrible felicity of the execution struck
her to the soul. It was a picture to live as a work of art, and
to this she was not insensible. She clasped her hands before it,
and exclaimed,

“Oh! my Cœlius, what a life hast thou given to a lie. Yet
may I bear the terrors of such a doom, if he whom thou hast
painted there in a fate full of dreadful fellowship with mine, was
other than my brother Flavius — he with whom thou didst love
to play, and to whom thou didst impart the first lessons in the
art which he learned to love from thee. Dost hear me, my Cœ
lius, as my soul lives, this man was none other than my brother.”

“False! false! I will not, dare not believe thee!” he answered
in husky accents. His frame was trembling, yet he busied himself
in putting on a rich armor, clothing himself in military garb,
from head to foot, as if going into action.

“What dost thou, my lord?” demanded Aurelia, curious as she
beheld him in this occupation.

“This,” said he, “is the armor in which I fought with Rome
when I was made the captive of thy people, and thine. It is
fit that I should wear it now, when I am once more going into
captivity.”

“My husband, what mean'st thou — of what captivity dost
thou speak?”

“The captivity of death! Hear me, Aurelia, dost thou feel
nothing at thy heart which tells thee of the coming struggle
when the soul shakes off the reluctant flesh, and strives, as it were,
for freedom. Is there no chill in thy veins, no sudden pang, as
of fire in thy breast? These speak in me. They warn me of
death. We are both summoned. But a little while is left of
life to either!”

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

“Have mercy, Jove! I feel these pains, this chill, this fire
that thou speak'st of.”

“It is death! the goblet which I gave thee, and of which I
drank the first and largest draught, was drugged with death.”

“Then — it is all true! Thou hast in truth slain my brother.
Thou hast — thou hast!”

“Nay, he was not thy brother, Aurelia. Why wilt thou forswear
thyself at this terrible moment? It is vain. Wouldst
thou lie to death — wouldst thou carry an impure face of perjury
before the seat of the Triune God! Beware! Confess thy crime,
and justify the vengeance of thy lord!”

“As I believe thee, my Cœlius — as I believe that thou hast
most rashly and unjustly murdered my brother, and put death
in the cup which, delivered by thy hands, was sweet and precious
to my lips, so must I now declare, in sight of Heaven, in
the presence of the awful dead, that what I have said and sworn
to thee is truth. He whom I sheltered within the tombs of thy
fathers, was the son of mine — the only, the last, best brother of
my heart. I bore him in mine arms when I was a child myself.
I loved him ever! Oh, how I loved him! next to thee, my Cœ
lius — next to thee! Couldst thou but have spared me this
love — this brother!”

“How knew I — how know I now — that he was thy brother?”
was the choking inquiry.

“To save thee the cruel agony that thou must feel, at knowing
this, I could even be moved to tell thee falsely, and say that he
was not my brother; but, indeed, some paramour, such as the
base and evil thought of thy brother has grafted upon thine;
but I may not; thy love is too precious to me at this last moment
even if death were not too terrible to the false speaker. He
was, indeed, my Flavius, dear son of a dear mother, best beloved
of brothers; he whom thou didst play with as a boy; to whom thou
gav'st lessons in thy own lovely art; who loved thee, my Cœ
lius, but too fondly, and only forbore telling thee of his evil plight
for fear that thou shouldst incur danger from the sharp and angry
hostility of Rome. Seek my chamber, and in my cabinet
thou wilt find his letters, and the letters of my mother, borne
with him in his flight. Nay, — oh! mother, what is this agony?”

“Too late! too late! If it be truth thou speakest, Aurelia,

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

it is a truth that can not save. Death is upon us — I see it in
thy face — I feel it in my heart. Oh! would that I could doubt
thy story!”

“Doubt not — doubt not — believe and take me to thy heart.
I fear not death if thou wilt believe me. My Cœlius, let me
come to thee and die upon thy bosom.”

“Ah! shouldst thou betray me — shouldst thou still practise
upon me with thy woman art!”

“And wherefore? It is death, thou say'st, that is upon us
now. What shall I gain, in this hour, by speaking to thee falsely?
Thou hast done thy worst. Thou hast doomed me to
death, and to the scornful eyes of the confiding future!”

She threw her arms around him as she spoke, and sunk, sunk
sobbing upon his breast.

“Ah!” he exclaimed, “that dreadful picture! I feel, my
Aurelia, that thou hast spoken truly — that I have been rash
and cruel in my judgment. Thy brother lies before thee, and
yonder tomb is prepared for thee. I did not yield without a
struggle, and I prepared me for a terrible sacrifice. Upon this
bier, habited as I am, I yield myself to death. There is no
help — no succor. Yet that picture! Shall the falsehood overcome
the truth. Shall that lie survive thy virtues, thy beauty,
and thy life! No! my Aurelia, this crime shall be spared at
least.”

He unwound her arms from about his neck, and strove to rise.
She sunk in the same moment at his feet. “Oh, death!” she
cried, “thou art, indeed, a god! I feel thee, terrible in thy
strength, with an agony never felt before. Leave me not, my
Cœlius — forgive — and leave me not!”

“I lose thee, Aurelia! Where —”

“Here! before the couch — I faint — ah!”

“I would destroy,” he cried, “but can not! This blindness.
Ho! without there! Aruns! It is thy step I hear! Undo,
undo — I forgive thee all, if thou wilt but help. Here — hither!”

The acute senses of the dying man had, indeed, heard footsteps
without. They were those of the perfidious brother. But,
at the call from within, he retreated hastily. There was no answer—
there was no help. But there was still some consciousness.
Death was not yet triumphant. There was a pang yet to be felt

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

— and a pleasure. It was still in the power of the dying man to
lift to his embrace his innocent victim. A moment's return of consciousness
enabled her to feel his embrace, his warm tears upon
her cheek, and to hear his words of entreaty and tenderness imploring
forgiveness. And speech was vouchsafed her to accord
it.

“I forgive thee, my Cœlius — I forgive thee, and bless thee,
and love thee to the last. I know that thou wouldst never do
me hurt of thy own will; I know that thou wert deceived to
this — yet how, oh, how, when my head lay upon thy breast at
night, and I slept in peace, couldst thou think that I should do
thee wrong!”

“Why,” murmured the miserable man, “why, oh, why?”

“Had I but told thee, and trusted in thee, my Cœlius!”

“Why didst thou not?”

“It was because of my brother's persuasion that I did not —
he wished not that thou shouldst come to evil.”

“And thou forgiv'st me, Aurelia — from thy very heart thou
forgiv'st me?”

“All, all — from my heart and soul, my husband.”

“It will not, then, be so very hard to die!”

An hour after and the chamber was silent. The wife had
yielded first. She breathed her last sigh upon his bosom, and
with the last effort of his strength he lifted her gently and laid
her in the sarcophagus, composing with affectionate care the drapery
around her. Then, remembering the picture, he looked
around him for his sword with which to obliterate the portraits
which his genius had assigned to so lamentable an eternity; but
his efforts were feeble, and the paralysis of death seized him
while he was yet making them. He sunk back with palsied
limbs upon the bier, and the lights, and the picture, faded from
before his eyes, with the last pulses of his life. The calumny
which had destroyed his hopes, survived its own detection. The
recorded falsehood was triumphant over the truth; yet may you
see, to this day, where the random strokes of the weapon were
aimed for its obliteration. Of himself there is no monument in
the tomb, though one touching memorial has reached us. The
vaulted chamber buried in the earth was discovered by accident.
A fracture was made in its top by an Italian gentleman in

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

company with a Scottish nobleman. As they gazed eagerly through
the aperture, they beheld an ancient warrior in full armor, and
bearing a coronet of gold. The vision lasted but a moment.
The decomposing effects of the air were soon perceptible. Even
while they gazed, the body seemed agitated with a trembling,
heaving motion, which lasted a few minutes, and then it subsided
into dust. When they penetrated the sepulchre, they found
the decaying armor in fragments, the sword and the helmet, or
crown of gold. The dust was but a handful, and this was all
that remained of the wretched Lucumo. The terrible picture is
all that survives — the false witness, still repeating its cruel lie,
at the expense of all that is noble in youth and manhood, and
all that is pure and lovely in the soul of woman.”

We all agreed that our professor, who delivered his narrative
with due modesty, had made a very interesting legend from the
chronicles — had certainly shown a due regard for the purity of
the sex, in thus vindicating the virtuous sufferer from the malicious
accusation which had been preserved by art, through the
capricious progress of more than twenty centuries.

Several stories followed, short, sketchy, and more or less spirited,
of which I could procure no copies. The ladies gave us
sundry pleasant lyrics to the accompaniment of the guitar, and
one or two male flute players contributed to our musical joys
until we began to verge toward the shorter hours, when the fairer
portion of the party bowed us good night — Duyckman nearly
breaking his own and Selina Burroughs's neck, in helping her
down the cabin-steps.

-- --

CHAPTER XIII. “THE GLORIOUS FOURTH” AT SEA.

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

Let us skip over the small hours which were consumed by
our little community — we may suppose — after a very common
fashion on shore. There was silence in the ship for a space.
But a good strong corps was ready, at the peep of day, to
respond, with a general shout, to that salutation to the morn
which our worthy captain had assigned to the throats of his pet
brass pieces. We were not missing at the moment of uproar;
and, as the bellowing voices roared along the deep, we echoed
the clamor with a hurrah scarcely less audible in the courts of
Neptune.

I need not dwell upon the exhibition of deshabilles, as we severally
appeared on deck in nightgown and wrapper, with otherwise
scant costume. But, as our few lady-passengers made no
appearance at this hour, there was no need for much precaution.
We took the opportunity afforded by their absence to procure
a good sousing from the sea, administered, through capacious
buckets, by the hands of a courteous coalheaver, who received
his shilling a-head for our ablutions. By the way, why should
not these admirable vessels, so distinguished by their various
comforts, be provided with half-a-dozen bathing-rooms? We
commend the suggestion to future builders. A bath is even
more necessary at sea than on shore, and, lacking his bath, there
is many a pretty fellow who resorts to his bottle. Frequent
ablution is no small agent of a proper morality.

Outraging no propriety by our garden-like innocence of costume,
we began the day merrily, and contrived to continue it
cheerily. At the hour of twelve, the awning spread above us,
a smooth sea below, a fine breeze streaming around us, we were
all assembled upon the quarter-deck, a small but select congregation,
to hear the man in a saffron skin and green spectacles.

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

We dispensed with the whole reading of the Declaration of
Independence; our reader graciously abridging it to doggrel
dimensions, after some such form as the following, which he
delivered, as far as permitted, with admirable grace and most
senatorial dignity: —


“When in the course of human events,
A people have cravings for eloquence,
A decent regard for common-sense
Requires—”
He was here broken in upon by a sharp shriek, rather than a
voice, which we found to proceed from a Texan, who had worn
his Mexican blanket during the whole voyage, and whom some
of the passengers were inclined to think was no other than
Sam Houston himself. His interruption furnished a sufficiently
appropriate finishing line to the doggrel of our reader: —

“Oh, go ahead, and d—n the expense.”

“The very principle of the Revolution,' said the orator.

“Particularly as they never redeemed the continental money.
My grandmother has papered her kitchen with the `I. O. U'S'
of our fathers of Independence.”

This remark led to others, and there was a general buzz,
when the orator put in, first calling attention, and silencing all
voices, by a thundering slap with the flat of his hand upon the
cover of a huge volume which he carried in his grasp.

“Look you, gentlemen,” said he, with the air of a person who
was not disposed to submit to wrong — “you asked me to be
your orator, and hang me if I am to be choused out of the performance,
now that I have gone through all my preparations.
Scarcely had I received your appointment before I proceeded
to put myself in training. I went below and got myself a dose
of `snake and tiger' — a beverage I had not tasted before for
the last five months — and I commended myself, during a
twenty minutes' immersion in the boatswain's bath at the fore —
while you were all sleeping, I suppose — to the profound and
philosophical thoughts which were proper to this great occasion.
With the dawn, and before the cannon gave counsel to the day,
I was again immersed in meditation and salt-water; followed by
a severe friction at the hands of one of the stewards, and another
touch of `snake and tiger' at the hands of the butler. I have

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

thus prepared myself for the occasion, and I'll let you know I
am not the man to prepare myself for nothing. Either you
must hear me, or you must fight me. Let me know your resolution.
If I do not begin upon you all, I shall certainly begin
upon some one of you, and I don't know but that Texan shall
be my first customer, as being the first to disturb the business
of the day. An audible snort from the blanket was the only
answer from that quarter; while the cry of — “An orator!
an orator!” from all parts of the ship, pacified our belligerent
Demosthenes.

He began accordingly.

THE ORATION OF THE GREEN-SPECTACLED ALABAMIAN.

Shipmates or Fellow-Citizens: We are told by good authority
that no man is to be pronounced fortunate so long as he
lives, since every moment of life is subject to caprices which
may reverse his condition, and render your congratulations
fraudulent and offensive. The same rules, for the same reason,
should be adopted in regard to nations, and no eulogy should
be spoken upon their institutions, until they have ceased to
exist. It would accordingly be much easier for me to dilate
upon the good fortune of Copan and Palenque than upon any
other countries, since they will never more suffer from invasion,
and the scandalous chronicle of their private lives is totally lost
to a prying posterity.

“In regard to our country, what would you have me say? Am
I summoned to the tribune to deal in the miserable follies and
falsehoods which now pervade the land? At this moment, from
every city, and state, and village, and town and hamlet in the
Union, ascends one common voice of self-delusion and deception.
You hear, on all hands, a general congratulation of themselves
and one another, about our peace, and prosperity and harmony.
About our prosperity a great deal may be said honestly, if not
about its honesty. Never did a people so easily and excellently
clothe and feed themselves. Our ancestors were very poor
devils, compared to ourselves, in respect to their acquisitions.
Their very best luxuries are not now to be enumerated, except
among our meanest and commonest possessions; and, without

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

being better men, our humblest citizens enjoy a domestic condition
which would have made the mouths to water, with equal
delight and envy, of the proudest barons of the days of Queen
Bess and Harry the Eighth. What would either of these
princes have given to enjoy ices such as Captain Berry gave us
yesterday, and the more various luxuries which (I see it in his
face) he proposes to give us to-day! What would the best
potentates, peers and princes of Europe, even at this day, give
to be always sure of such oysters as expose themselves, with all
their wealth of fat, buried to the chin, about the entrances of
our harbors, from Sandy Hook to Savannah, in preference to
the contracted fibres and coppery-flavored substitutes which
they are forced to swallow, instead of the same admirable and
benevolent ocean vegetable, as we commonly enjoy it here.
And what — O Americans! — can they offer in exchange for
the pear, the peach, the apple and the melon, such as I already
taste, in anticipation of events which shall take place in this
very vessel some two hours hence? It is enough, without enumerating
more of our possessions — possessions in the common
enjoyment of our people — that I insist on the national prosperity.

“But this is our misfortune. We are too prosperous. We are
like Jeshuran, of whom we read in the blessed volume, who,
waxing too fat, finally kicked. Fatal kicking! Foolish Jeshuran!
In our fatness— in our excess of good fortune — we are
kicking ungraciously, like him; and we shall most likely, after
the fashion of the ungracious cow of which the Book of Fables
tells us, kick over the bucket after we have fairly filled it.

“We admit the prosperity: but where's the peace? It is in
the very midst of this prosperity that we hear terrible cries from
portions of our country, where they have not yet well succeeded
in casting off the skins of their original savage condition. There's
Bully Benton, and Big-Bone Allen, and Humbug Houston, and
Little Lion Douglass, and Snaky-Stealing Seward, and Copper-Captain
Cass, and a dozen others, of bigger breeches than
brains, and mightier maws than muscles — hear how they severally
roar and squeak!* One would cut the carotid of

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

corpulent John Bull; another would swallow the mines of Mexico;
a third would foul the South, a fourth the North; and they are
all for kicking up a pretty d—d fuss generally, expecting
the people to foot the bill.

“And now, with such an infernal hubbub in our ears, on every
side, from these bomb-bladders, should there be peace among
us? We cry `peace' when there is no peace! Their cry is
`war,' even in the midst of prosperity, and when short-cotton is
thirteen cents a pound! And war for what? As if we had not
prosperity enough, and a great deal too much, shipmates, since
we do not know what to do with it, and employ such blatherskites
as these to take it into their ridiculous keeping. In so
many words, shipmates, these Beasts of Babylon, representing
us poor boobies of America, are each of them, professedly on our
part, playing the part of Jeshuran the Fat! They are kicking
lustily, and will, I trust, be kicked over in the end, and before
the end, and kicked out of sight, by that always-avenging destiny,
which interposes, at the right moment, to settle accounts
with blockhead statesmen and blockhead nations.

“Now, how are we to escape our own share of this judgment
of Jeshuran? Who shall say how long it will be before we set
our heels against the bucket, and see the green fields of our
liberties watered with the waste of our prosperities! (I'm not
sure of the legitimacy of this figure, but can't stop now to analyze
it. We'll discuss it hereafter before the Literary Club of
Charleston, which is said to be equally famous for its facts and
figures.) But, so long as it is doubtful if we shall escape this
disaster — so long as the future is still in nubibus, and these
clouds are so full of growl and blackness — we may reasonably
doubt if our prosperity is either secure or perfect. Certainly,
it is not yet time either for its history or eulogy.

“But for our peace, our harmony, if not our prosperity?

“Believing ourselves prosperous, as we all do and loudly
asseverate, and there should be no good reason why harmony
should not be ours. But this harmony is of difficult acquisition,
and we must first ask, my brethren, what is harmony?

“When we sit down to dinner to-day, it is in the confident
expectation that harmony will preside over the banquet. There
is no good reason why it should be otherwise. There will be

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

ample at the feast for all the parties. Each will get enough,
and probably of the very commodity he desires. If he does
not, it is only because there is not quite enough for all, and the
dish happens to be nearer me than him! Nevertheless, we
take for granted that harmony will furnish the atmosphere of
the feast to-day. It will render grateful the various dishes of
which we partake. It will assist us in their digestion. We
will eat and drink in good humor, and rise in good spirits.
Each one will entertain and express his proper sentiments, and,
as our mutual comfort will depend upon a gentlemanly conduct,
so no one will say or do anything to make his neighbor feel
uncomfortable. If you know that the person next to you has
a corn upon his toe, you will not tread on it in order to compel
his attention to your wants; and, should you see another about
to swallow a moderate mouthful of cauliflower, it will not be
your care to whisper a doubt if the disquiet of the person in the
adjoining cabin was not clearly the result of cabbage and cholera.
This forbearance is the secret of harmony, and I trust we
shall this day enjoy it as the best salad to our banquet.

“And now, how much of this harmony is possessed among
our people in the states? Are you satisfied that there is any
such feeling prevailing in the nation, when, in all its states, it
assembles in celebration of this common anniversary? Hearken
to the commentary. Do you hear that mighty hellabaloo in the
East? It comes from Massachusetts Bay. It is just such an
uproar as we have heard from that quarter for a hundred years.
First, it fell upon the ears of the people of Mohegan, and Naraganset,
and Coneaughtehoke — the breechless Indians — and
it meant massacre. The Indians perished by sword-cut and
arquebus-shot and traffic — scalps being bought at five shillings
per head, till the commodity grew too scarce for even cupidity
to make capital with. Very brief, however, was the interval
that followed. Our Yankee brethren are not the people to
suffer their neighbors to be long at peace, or to be themselves
pacific. Very soon, and there was another hellabaloo! The
victims this time were the Quakers; and they had to fly from a
region of so much prosperity, using their best legs, in order to
keep their simple scalps secure under their broad brims. What
was to be done to find food for the devouring appetite of these

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

rabid wretches, who so well discriminated always as to seek
their victims in the feeble, and rarely suffered their virtues to
peril their own skins. They turned next, full-mouthed, upon
the old women, and occasionally upon the young. At the new
hellabaloo of these saints, these poor devils — and, unluckily,
the devils whom they were alleged to serve were too poor to
bring them any succor — were voted to be witches; they were
cut off by cord and fire, until the land was purged of all but its
privileged sinners.

“Short again was the rest which these godly savages gave
themselves or their neighbors. The poor Gothamites next fell
beneath the ban, and the simple Dutchmen of Manhattan were
fain to succumb under the just wrath of the God-appointed race.
And now, all the neighboring peoples being properly subjected,
the hellabaloo was raised against the cavaliers who dwelt south
of the Potomac.

“These were ancient enemies of the saints in the mother-country.
But there had been reasons hitherto for leaving them
undisturbed. They had been good customers. They had been
the receivers of the stolen goods brought them by these wise
men of the East, and did not then know that the seller could
give no good title to the property he sold. As long as our cavalier
continued to buy the African, the saints hinted not a word
about the imperfectness of the title. It was only when he
refused to buy any more of the commodity that he was told it
was stolen.

“And now the hellabaloo is raised against all those having
the stolen goods in possession. Does this hellabaloo sound like
harmony, my brethren? and don't you think there will be an
answering hellabaloo to this, which will tend still more to disturb
the harmonies? And, with these wild clamors in our ear,
rocking the nation from side to side, who is it that cries `peace!
peace! peace!' when there is no peace? Am I to be made
the echo of a falsehood? Shall my lips repeat the silly commonplace
which cheats nobody, and persuades nobody, and
makes nobody repent? No, my brethren! Let us speak the
truth. There is no peace, no harmony, no union among us.
As a people, we are already sundered. We now hate and strive
against each other; and, until we come back to justice — to the

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

recognition of all those first principles which led our ancestors
into a league, offensive and defensive, for a common object and
with a common necessity, — the breach will widen and widen,
until a great gulf shall spread between us, above which Death
will hang ever with his black banner; and across which terror,
and strife, and vengeance, shall send their unremitting bolts of
storm and fire! Let us pray, my brethren, that, in regard to
our harmony, we arrest our prosperity, lest we grow too fat, and
kick like Jeshuran!”

Here a pause. Our orator was covered with perspiration.
He hemmed thrice with emphasis. He had reached a climax.
The Texan was sleeping audibly, giving forth sounds like an
old alligator at the opening of the spring. Our few Yankee
voyagers had arisen some time before, not liking the atmosphere,
and were now to be seen with the telescope, looking out into
the East for dry land. The orator himself seemed satisfied
with the prospect. He saw that his audience were in the right
mood to be awakened. He wiped his face accordingly, put on
his green spectacles, and in a theatrical aside to the steward —

“Hem! steward! another touch of the snake and tiger.”

I do not know that I need give any more of this curious oration,
which was continued to much greater length, and discussed
a most amusing variety of subjects, not omitting that of Communism,
and Woman's Rights. Know-Nothingism had not then
become a fixed fact in the political atmosphere, or it would,
probably, have found consideration also.

Very mixed were the feelings with which the performance
was greeted. Our secessionists from South Carolina and other
states, of whom there were several on board, were quite satisfied
with our orator's view of the case; but our Yankees, reappearing
when it was fairly over, were not in the mood to suffer
it to escape without sharp censure. The orator was supposed
to have made a very unfair use of the occasion and of his
own appointment. But the orator was not a customer with
whom it was politic to trifle; and as he seemed disposed to
show his teeth, more than once, the discussion was seasonably
arrested by the call to dinner.

They live well on the steamers between New York and
Charleston. Both cities know something of good living, and in

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

neither is the taste for turtle likely to die out. Why is the
breed of aldermen so little honored in either? Our captain is
proverbially a person who can sympathize duly with the exigencies
of appetite, and his experience in providing against them
has made him an authority at the table. Ordinarily admirable,
our dinner on the glorious Fourth was worthy of the occasion.
The committee of arrangements had duly attended to their
duties.

The time at length arrived for that interchange of mortal and
mental felicities which the literary stereotypists describe as the
feast of reason and the flow of soul; and sentiment was to be indulged.
Our excellent captain, sweetness in all his looks, homage
in his eye, in every action dignity and grace, filling his
glass, bowed to a stately matron, one of our few lady-passengers—

“The pleasure of a glass of wine with you, madam.”

“Thank you, captain, but I never take wine,” was the reply.

“Perfectly right, madam,” put in the orator of the day;
“Though written that wine cheereth the heart of man it is nowhere
said that it will have any such effect on the heart of
woman.”

There was a little by-play after this, between the orator and
the lady, the latter looking and speaking as if half disposed now
to take the wine, if only to prove that its effects might be as
cheering to the one sex as to the other. But the captain rising,
interrupted the episode.

“Fill your glasses, gentlemen.”

“All charged,” cried the vice.

1. The day we celebrate! — Dear to us only as the memorial
of an alliance between nations, which was to guaranty protection,
justice, and equal rights, to all.

The batteries being opened, the play went on without interruption:
I shall go on with the toasts, seriatim.

2. The Constitution.—Either a bond for all, or a bond for none.
Not surely such a web as will bind fast the feeble, and through
which the strong may break away without restraint.

3. The Union.— The perfection of harmony, if, as it was designed
to be, in the language of Shakspeare, — the “unity and
married calm of States.”—

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

4. The Slave States of the South.— The conservators of the
peace, where faction never rears its head, where mobs tear not
down, nor burn, nor destroy the hopes and habitations of the
peaceful and the weak, and where reverence in the people is
still the guarantee for a gentleman in the politician.

5. The Agriculture of the South.— The source of peace, hospitality,
and those household virtues, which never find in business
a plea against society.

6. Cotton and Corn.— The grand pacificators, which in covering
and lining the poor of Europe, bind their hands with peace,
and fill their hearts with gratitude.

7. Washington.— A Southron and a slaveholder—pious without
cant; noble without arrogance; brave without boast; and
generous without ostentation!—When the Free-Soilers shall be
able to boast of such a citizen and son, it may be possible to believe
them honest in their declarations, and unselfish in their objects—
but not till then.

8. The President of the United States.— We honor authority
and place; but let authority see that it do honor to itself. Let
no man suppose that he shall play the puppet in his neighbors'
hands, and not only escape the shame thereof, but win the good
name of skilful play for himself. He who would wield authority,
must show himself capable of rule; and he who has famously
borne the sword, must beware lest other men should use his
truncheon.

[Par Parenthese.— Brave old Zachary Taylor was the reigning
president when this toast was given.]

9. The Native State.—Yours or mine, no matter. We are all
linked indissolubly, by a strange and more than mortal tie, to a
special soil. To that soil does the true soul always hold itself
firmly bound in a fidelity that loves to toil in its improvement,
and will gladly die in its defence.

10. Woman. — Whether as the virgin she wins our fancies,
as the wife our hearts, as the mother our loyalty, still, in all, the
appointed angel to minister to our cares, to inspirit our hopes,
to train our sensibilities, and to lift our sympathies, to the pure,
the gentle, the delicate, and the true.

11. Our Slaves.— Like our children, minors in the hands of
the guardian, to be protected and trained to usefulness and virtue

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

— to be taught service and obedience — love and loyalty — to
be nurtured with a care that never wrongs, and governed by a
rule that simply restrains the excesses of humanity.

12. Our Captain and his Ship.— A good husband for such a
wife, — he lets her steam it, but keeps her in stays; — she may
boil up, but never keeps the house in hot water — and all the
hellabaloo finally ends in smoke. If she keeps up a racket below,
he at least, trumpet in hand, walks the decks, and is still
the master. May he always keep her to her bearings, and never
suffer her to grow so old, as, like some other old woman, to become
past bearing.

Here, the captain, overcome with emotion, his face covered
with blushes, rose, and after the fierce plaudits of the table had
subsided, replied in the most eloquent language to the compliment,
concluding thus —

“And while I remain the master of this goodly creature, gentlemen,
let me assure you, she will never discredit her breeding;
certainly never while she continues to bear such children as I
have the honor to see before me. Gentlemen, I give you —

The Fair — Equally precious as fair weather, fair play, and
fair women. While deriving from these the best welfare of the
heart, may we be called upon to bid them farewell only when
it is decreed that we shall fare better.”

The regular toasts were resumed and concluded with the thirteent:—

13. The Orator of the Day.— He hath put the chisel to the
seam, the wedge to the split, the hammer to the head, the saddle
on the horse. He has spoken well and wisely, and decently,
without the hellabaloo which usually marks a fourth of July
oration. Let him be honored with the mark of greatness, and
if there be a place in senate and assembly which it would not
discredit a wise man and a gentleman to occupy, send him
thither.

Our orator was again on his feet. His green spectacles under
them at the same moment — and, such a speech in reply: —
there is no reporting it, but if Alabama does not yet ring with
the voice of that nondescript, then hath she lost the taste for
racy matters.

It will be seen that, thus far, the secessionists have pretty

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

much had the affair in their own hands: and our brethren north
of the Hudson were not in the best of humors — were somewhat
riled, indeed, by the character of the oration and the toasts that
followed. They attempted to reply, in the volunteer toasts
which they offered, quoting Daniel Webster and others very
freely, but without much visible effect. For once, the majority
was against them. Our space will not suffice to report their
toasts, the answers, or the discussions which ensued; but it is
doing them justice only to give one of the several volunteer
songs which were sung in honor of the Union. The secessionists
had a poet on board, but his muse was suffering from sea-sickness
or some other malady. She was certainly reluctant
and made no sign. The lay that I give might have issued from
the mint of Joel Barlow for aught I know: —

UNION AND LIBERTY.



[Sung by a tall person in nankin pantaloons.]
Oh, dear was the hour when Liberty rose,
And gallant the freemen who came at her call;
Sublime was the vengeance she took on her foes,
And mighty the blow which released her from thrall:
Down from its realm of blue,
Proudly our Eagle flew,
Perched on our banner and guided us on;
While from afar they came,
Brave souls with noble aim,
Where at the price of blood, freedom was wooed and won.
Ours was no trophy, the conquest of power,
Heedless if triumph were sanctioned by right;
We took not up arms in infuriate hour,
Nor thirsting for spoil hurried forth to the fight:
Led by the noblest cause,
Fighting for rights and laws,
Panting for freedom our fathers went forth;
Nor for themselves alone,
Struck they the tyrant down,
They fought and they bled for the nations of earth.
And dear be the freedom they won for our nation,
And firm be the Union that freedom secures;
Let no parricide hand seek to pluck from its station,
The flag that streams forth in its pride from our shores;
May no son of our soil,
In inglorious toil,

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]



Assail the bright emblem that floats on our view;
Let not that standard quail,
Let not those stripes grow pale,
Take not one star from our banner of blue.

Pretty sharp were the criticisms of this ode on the part of
our secessionists.

“It halts and hobbles like the Union itself,” was the sneer of
one.

“In truth,” said another, “it is ominous, lacking, here and
there, some very necessary feet.”

“Its measures, like those of government are admirably unequal.”

In short, politically, poetically, morally, and musically, the
poor ode was declared, by a punster present, to be certainly
within poetic rule, as it was decidedly odeous. At this — unkindest
cut of all — the unhappy singer — author, too, perhaps—
was suddenly seized with sea-sickness, and disappeared on
deck. The day was at its close as we left the table. We came
forth to enjoy a delicious sunset, and I was then officially notified
that a story was expected from me that night. My turn
had come. The ladies were graciously pleased to command
that I should give them a tale of the Revolution, as appropriate
to the day, and, after a fine display of fireworks, we composed
ourselves in the usual circle, and I delivered myself of the following
narrative, which I need not say to those who know me
was founded on fact: —

A TALE OF THE REVOLUTION.

CHAPTER I.

To the reader who, in the pursuit of the facts in our national
history, shall confine himself only to those records which are to
be found in the ordinary narrative, much that he reads will be
found obscure, and a great deal absolutely untruthful. Our
early historians gave themselves but little trouble in searching
after details. A general outline was all that they desired, and,
satisfied with this, they neither sought after the particular events
which should give rise to the narrative, nor into the latent causes

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

which gave birth to many of its actions. In the history of South
Carolina, for example, (which was one brimming with details and
teeming with incidents,) there is little to be found — as the history
is at present written — which shall afford to the reader even a
tolerably correct idea of the domestic character of the struggle.
We know well enough that the people of the colony were of a
singularly heterogeneous character; that the settlers of the lower
country were chiefly Cavaliers and Huguenots, or French Protestants,
and that the interior was divided into groups, or settlements,
of Scotch, Irish, and German. But there is little in the
record to show that, of these, the sentiment was mixed and various
without degree; and that, with the exception of the parishes
of the lower country, which belonged almost wholly, though
with slight modifications, to the English church, it was scarcely
possible to find any neighborhood, in which there was not something
like a civil war. The interior and mountain settlements
were most usually divided, and nearly equally, between their attachments
to the crown and the colony. A Scotch settlement
would make an almost uniform showing in behalf of the English
authority — one, two, or three persons, at the utmost, being of
the revolutionary party. An Irish settlement (wholly Protestant,
be it remembered) would be as unanimous for the colonial
movements; while the Germans were but too frequently for the
monarchical side, that being represented by a prince of Hanover.
The German settlements mostly lay in the Forks of Edisto, and
along the Congarees. The business of the present narrative
will be confined chiefly to this people. They had settled in rather
large families in Carolina, and this only a short period before
the Revolution. They had been sent out, in frequent instances,
at the expense of the crown, and this contributed to
secure their allegiance. They were ignorant of the nature of
the struggle, and, being wholly agricultural, could not well be
taught the nature of grievances which fell chiefly upon commerce
and the sea-board. Now, in Carolina, and perhaps throughout
the whole south, the Revolution not only originated with the
natives of the country, but with the educated portions of the
natives. It was what may be termed the gentlemen of the colony—
its wealth and aristocracy — with whom and which the
movement began; and though it is not our purpose here to go

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

into this inquiry, we may add that the motives to the revolutionary
movement originated with them, in causes totally different
from those which stimulated the patriotism of the people of
Massachusetts Bay. The pride of place, of character and of
intellect, and not any considerations of interest, provoked the
agricultural gentry of the south into the field.

It was the earnest desire of these gentry, at the dawning of
the Revolution, to conciliate the various people of the interior.
At the first signs of the struggle, therefore, an attempt was made
to influence the German population along the Edisto and Congaree,
by sending among them two influential men of their own
country, whose fidelity to the mouvement party was beyond dispute.
But these men were unsuccessful. They probably made
few converts. It is enough, if we give a glimpse at the course
of their proceedings in a single household in the Forks of Edisto.*
George Wagner and Felix Long arrived at the habitation of
Frederick Sabb, on the 7th day of July, 1775. Frederick was
an honest Dutchman of good character, but not the man for revolution.
He was not at home on the arrival of the commissioners,
but his good vrow, Minnicker Sabb, gave them a gracious reception.
She was a good housekeeper, with but one daughter; a
tall, silent girl, with whom the commissioners had no discourse.
But Minnicker Sabb, had she been applied to, might have proved
a better revolutionist than her spouse. It is very certain, as the
results will show, that Frederica Sabb, the daughter, was of the
right material. She was a calm, and sweetly-minded damsel,
not much skilled in society or books — for precious little was the
degree of learning in the settlement at this early period; but
the native mind was good and solid, and her natural tastes, if
unsophisticated, were pure and elevated. She knew, by precious
instincts, a thousand things which other minds scarcely ever
reach through the best education. She was what we call, a good
girl, loyal, with a warm heart, a sound judgment, and a modest,
sensible behavior. We are not seeking, be it remembered, a
heroine, but a pure, true-hearted woman. She was young too —
only seventeen at this period — but just at the season when the

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

woman instincts are most lively, and her susceptibilities most
quick to all that is generous and noble. She made the cakes
and prepared the supper for the guests that evening, and they
saw but little of her till the evening feast had been adjusted, and
was about to be discussed. By this time old Frederick Sabb had
made his appearance. He came, bringing with him three of his
neighbors, who were eager to hear the news. They were followed,
after a little space, and in season for supper, by another
guest — perhaps the most welcome of all to the old couple — in
the person of a favorite preacher of the methodist persuasion.
Elijah Fields, was a man of middle age, of a vigorous mind and
body, earnest and impetuous, and represented, with considerable
efficiency, in his primitive province, the usefulness of a church
which, perhaps, more than any other, has modelled itself after
that of the Primitive Fathers. We shall see more of Elijah
Fields hereafter. In the course of the evening, three other
neighbors made their appearance at the farmhouse of Frederick
Sabb; making a goodly congregation upon which to exercise
the political abilities of Messrs. Wagner and Long. They were
all filled with a more or less lively curiosity in regard to the
events which were in progress, and the objects which the commissioners
had in view. Four of these neighbors were of the
same good old German stock with Frederick Sabb, but two of
them were natives of the country, from the east bank of the
north branch of the Edisto, who happened to be on a visit to an
adjoining farmstead. The seventh of these was a young Scotchman,
from Cross Creek, North Carolina, who had already declared
himself very freely against the revolutionary movement. He
had, indeed, gone so far as to designate the patriots as traitors,
deserving a short cord and a sudden shrift; and this opinion was
expressed with a degree of temper which did not leave it doubtful
that he would gladly seek an opportunity to declare himself
offensively in the presence of the commissioners. As we shall
see more of this person hereafter, it is only right that we should
introduce him formally to the reader as Matthew or Mat Dunbar.
He went much more frequently by the name of Mat than Matthew.
We may also mention that he was not entirely a politician.
A feeling of a tender nature brought him to the dwelling
of old Sabb, upon whose daughter, Frederica, our young

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

Scotchman was supposed to look with hungry eyes. And public conjecture
did not err in its suspicions.

But Mat Dunbar was not without a rival. Richard Coulter
was the only native of the country present, Parson Fields excepted.
He was a tall, manly youth, about the same age with
Dunbar. But he possessed many advantages over the latter,
particularly in respect to person. Tall, while Dunbar was short,
with a handsome face, fine eye, and a luxuriant shock of hair,
and a massive beard of the same color, which gave quite a martial
appearance to his features, otherwise effeminate — the spectator
inevitably contrasted him with his rival, whose features,
indeed, were fair, but inexpressive; and whose hair and beard
were of the most burning and unmitigated red. Though stout
of limb, vigorous and athletic, Mat Dunbar was awkward in his
movement, and wanting in dignity of bearing. Mentally, the
superiority of Coulter was not so manifest. He was more diffident
and gentle than the other, who, experienced by travel, bold
and confident, never exhibited himself at less than his real worth.
These preliminaries must suffice. It is perhaps scarcely necessary
to say that Frederica Sabb made her comparisons between
the two, and very soon arrived at one conclusion. A girl of common
instincts rarely fails to discover whether she is sought or
not; and the same instincts leads her generally to determine between
rivals long in advance of the moment when they propose.
Richard Coulter was certainly her favorite — though her prudence
was of that becoming kind which enabled her easily to keep to
herself the secret of her preference.

Old Sabb treated his guests with good Dutch hospitality. His
wife and daughter were excellent housekeepers, and the table
was soon spread with good things for supper. Butter, milk, and
cream-cheeses, were not wanting; pones and hoe-cakes made
an ample showing, and a few broiled chickens, and a large platter
of broiled ham, in the centre of the table, were as much a
matter of course in that early day, in this favorite region, as we
find them among its good livers now. Of course, supper was
allowed to be discussed before the commissioners opened their
budget. Then the good vrow took her place, knitting in hand,
and a huge ball of cotton in her lap, at the door, while the guests
emerged from the hall into the piazza, and sweet Frederica Sabb,

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

quietly, as was her habit, proceeded to put away the debris of
the feast, and to restore the apartment to its former order. In
this she was undisturbed by either of her lovers; the custom of
the country requiring that she should be left to these occupations
without being embarrassed by any obtrusive sentiments, or
even civilities. But it might be observed that Richard Coulter
had taken his seat in the piazza, at a window looking into the
hall, while Mat Dunbar had placed himself nearly at the entrance,
and in close neighborhood with the industrious dame.
Here he divided himself between attentions to her, and an occasional
dip into the conversation on politics, which was now fully
in progress. It is not our purpose to pursue this conversation.
The arguments of the commissioners can be readily conjectured.
But they were fruitless to persuade our worthy Dutchman into
any change, or any self-committals, the issue of which might endanger
present comforts and securities. He had still the same
answer to every argument, delivered in broken English which
we need not imitate.

“The king, George, has been a good king to me, my friends.
I was poor, but I am not poor now. I had not a finger of land
before I came hither. Now, I have good grants, and many
acres. I am doing well. For what should I desire to do better?
The good king will not take away my grants; but if I should
hear to you, I should be rebel, and then he would be angry, and
he might make me poor again as I never was before. No, no,
my friends; I will sign no association that shall make me lose
my lands.”

“You're right!” vociferated Mat Dunbar. “It's treason, I
say, to sign any association, and all these rangers here, in arms,
are in open rebellion, and should be hung for it; and let the
time come, and I'm one to help in the hanging them!”

This was only one of many such offensive speeches which Dunbar
had contrived to make during the evening. The commissioners
contented themselves with marking the individual, but without
answering him. But his rudely-expressed opinions were not
pleasing to old Sabb himself, and still less so to his worthy vrow,
who withdrew at this into the hall; while the stern voice of
Elijah Fields descended in rebuke upon the offender.

“And who art thou,” said he abruptly, “to sit in judgment

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

upon thy brethren? And who has commissioned thee to lend
thyself to the taking of human life? Life is a sacred thing,
young man — the most precious of human possessions, since it
depends on the time which is allowed us whether we shall ever
be fit for eternity. To one so young as thyself, scarcely yet
entered on thy career as a man, it might be well to remember
that modesty is the jewel of youth, and that when so many of
the great and good of the land have raised their voices against
the oppressions of the mother-country, there may be good reason
why we, who know but little, should respect them, and listen
till we learn. If thou wilt be counselled by me, thou wilt hearken
patiently to these worthy gentlemen, that we may know all the
merits of their argument.”

Dunbar answered this rebuke with a few muttered sentences,
which were hardly intelligible, making no concessions to the
preacher or the commissioners, yet without being positively
offensive. Richard Coulter was more prudent. He preserved
a profound silence. But he was neither unobservant nor indifferent.
As yet he had taken no side in the controversy, and
was totally uncommitted among the people. But he had been
a listener, and was quietly chewing the cud of self-reflection.

After a little while, leaving the venerable seniors still engaged
in the discussion — for Wagner and Long, the commissioners,
were not willing to forego the hope of bringing over a
man of Sabb's influence — the young men strolled out into the
grounds where their horses had been fastened. It was almost
time to ride. As they walked, the Scotchman broke out abruptly: —

“These fellows ought to be hung, every scoundrel of them;
stirring up the country to insurrection and treason; but a good
lesson of hickories, boys, might put a stop to it quite as well as
the halter! What say you? They ride over to old Carter's
after they leave Daddy Sabb's, and it's a lonesome track! If
you agree, we'll stop 'em at Friday's flats, and trice 'em up to a
swinging limb. We're men enough for it, and who's afraid?”

The proposition was received with great glee by all the young
fellows, with one exception. It was a proposition invoking sport
rather than patriotism. When the more eager responses were
all received, Richard Coulter quietly remarked: —

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

“No, no, boys; you must do nothing of the kind. These are
good men, and old enough to be the fathers of any of us. Besides,
they're strangers, and think they're doing right. Let 'em
alone.”

“Well, if you wont,” said Dunbar, “we can do without you.
There are four of us, and they're but two.”

“You mistake,” replied Coulter, still quietly, “they are three!”

“How! who?”

“Wagner, Long, and Richard Coulter!”

“What, you! Will you put yourself against us? You go
with the rebels, then?”

“I go with the strangers. I don't know much about the rebellion,
but I think there's good sense in what they say. At all
events, I'll not stand by and see them hurt, if I can help it.”

“Two or three, boys,” continued Dunbar, “will make no difference!”

This was said with a significant toss of the head toward Coulter.
The instincts of these young men were true. They already
knew one another as rivals. This discovery may have
determined the future course of Coulter. He did not reply to
Dunbar; but, addressing his three companions, he said, calling
each by his Christian name, “You, boys, had better not mix in
this matter before it's necessary. I suppose the time will come,
when there can be no skulking, But it's no use to hurry into
trouble. As for four of you managing three, that's not impossible;
but I reckon there will be a fight first. These strangers may
have weapons; but whether they have or not, they look like
men; and I reckon, you that know me, know that before my
back tastes of any man's hickory, my knife will be likely to
taste his blood.”

Dunbar replied rudely for the rest; and, but that Coulter
quietly withdrew at this moment, seemingly unruffled, and without
making any answer, there might have been a struggle between
the two rivals even then. But the companions of Dunbar
had no such moods or motives as prompted him. They were
impressed by what Coulter had said, and were, perhaps, quite as
much under his influence as under that of Dunbar. They accordingly
turned a cold shoulder upon all his exhortations, and
the commissioners, accordingly, left the house of old Sabb in

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

safety, attended by young Coulter. They little knew his object
in escorting them to the dwelling of Bennett Carter, where they
stayed that night, and never knew the danger from which his
prompt and manly courage had saved them. But the events
of that night brought out Richard Coulter for the cause of the
patriots; and a few months found him a second lieutenant in a
gallant corps of Thompson's rangers, raised for the defence of
the colony. But the commissioners parted from Frederick Sabb
without making any impression on his mind. He professed to
desire to preserve a perfect neutrality — this being the suggestion
of his selfishness; but his heart really inclined him to the
support of the “goot King Jorge,” from whom his grants of land
had been derived.

“And what dost thou think, brother Fields?” said he to the
parson, after the commissioners had retired.

“Brother Sabb,” was the answer, “I do not see that we need
any king any more than the people of Israel, when they called
upon Samuel for one; and if we are to have one, I do not see
why we should not choose one from out our own tribes.”

“Brother Fields, I hope thou dost not mean to go with these
rebels.”

“Brother Sabb, I desire always to go with my own people.”

“And whom callest thou our own people?”

“Those who dwell upon the soil and nurse it, and make it
flourish; who rear their flocks and children upon it, in the fear
of God, and have no fear of man in doing so.”

“Brother Fields, I fear thou thinkst hardly of `goot King
Jorge,'” said our Dutchman, with a sigh. “Minnicker, my
vrow, get you de Piple.”

eaf686n7

* So called from the branching of the river at a certain point — the country
between the two arms being called the Forks, and settled chiefly by Germans.

CHAPTER II.

We pass over a long interval of quite three years. The
vicissitudes of the Revolution had not materially affected the
relations of the several parties to our narrative. During this
period the patriots of South Carolina had been uniformly successful.
They had beaten away the British from their chief
city, and had invariably chastized the loyalists in all their attempts
to make a diversion in favor of the foreign enemy. But

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

events were changing. These performances had not been
effected but at great sacrifice of blood and treasure, and a formidable
British invasion found the state no longer equal to its
defence. Charleston, the capital city, after frequent escapes,
and a stout and protracted defence, had succumbed to the besiegers,
who had now penetrated the interior, covering it with
their strongholds, and coercing it with their arms. For a brief
interval, all opposition to their progress seemed to be at an end
within the state. She had no force in the field, stunned by repeated
blows, and waiting, though almost hopeless of her opportunity.
In the meantime, where was Richard Coulter? A
fugitive, lying perdu either in the swamps of Edisto or Congaree,
with few companions, all similarly reduced in fortune, and
pursued with a hate and fury the most unscrupulous and unrelenting,
by no less a person than Matthew Dunbar, now a captain
of loyalists in the service of George the Third. The position of
Coulter was in truth very pitiable; but he was not without his
consolations. The interval which had elapsed since our first
meeting with him, had ripened his intimacy with Frederica
Sabb. His affections had not been so unfortunate as his patriotism.
With the frank impulse of a fond and feeling heart, he
had appealed to hers, in laying bare the secret of his own; and
he had done so successfully. She, with as frank a nature, freely
gave him her affections, while she did not venture to bestow on
him her hand. His situation was not such as to justify their
union, and her father positively forbade the idea of such a connection.
Though not active among the loyalists, he was now
known to approve of their sentiments; and while giving them
all the aid and comfort in his power, without actually showing
himself in armor, he as steadily turned a cold and unwilling
front to the patriots, and all those who went against the
monarch.

The visits of Richard Coulter to Frederica were all stolen
ones, perhaps not the less sweet for being so. A storm sometimes
brought him forth at nightfall from the shelter of the neighboring
swamp, venturing abroad at a time when loyalty was supposed
to keep its shelter. But these visits were always accompanied
by considerable peril. The eye of Matthew Dunbar was
frequently drawn in the direction of the fugitive, while his

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

passions were always eager in the desire which led him to seek for
this particular victim. The contest was a well-known issue of
life and death. The fugitive patriot was predoomed always to
the halter, by those, who desired to pacify old revenges, or acquire
new estates. Dunbar did not actually know that Coulter
and Frederica Sabb were in the habit of meeting; but that they
had met, he knew, and he had sworn their detection. He had
become a declared suitor of that maiden, and the fears of old
Sabb would not suffer him to decline his attentions to his daughter,
or to declare against them. Dunbar had become notoriously
an unmitigated ruffian. His insolence disgusted the old Dutchman,
who, nevertheless, feared his violence and influence. Still,
sustained by good old Minnicker Sabb, his vrow, the father had
the firmness to tell Dunbar freely, that his daughter's affections
should remain unforced; while the daughter herself, seeing the
strait of her parents, was equally careful to avoid the final necessity
of repulsing her repulsive suitor. She continued, by a
happy assertion of maidenly dignity, to keep him at bay, without
vexing his self-esteem; and to receive him with civility, without
affording him positive encouragement. Such was the condition
of things among our several parties, when the partisan war
began; when the favorite native leaders in the south — the first
panic of their people having passed — had rallied their little
squads, in swamp and thicket, and were making those first demonstrations
which began to disquiet the British authorities, rendering
them doubtful of the conquests which they had so lately
deemed secure. This, be it remembered, was after the defeat
of Gates at Camden, when there was no sign of a Continental
army within the state.

It was at the close of a cloudy afternoon, late in October,
1780, when Mat Dunbar, with a small command of eighteen
mounted men, approached the well-known farmstead of Frederick
Sabb. The road lay along the west bank of the eastern
branch of the Edisto, inclining to or receding from the river, in
correspondence with the width of the swamp, or the sinuosities
of the stream. The farm of Sabb was bounded on one side by
the river, and his cottage stood within a mile of it. Between,
however, the lands were entirely uncleared. The woods offered
a physical barrier to the malaria of the swamp; while the ground,

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

though rich, was liable to freshet, and required a degree of labor
in the drainage which it was not in the power of our good
Dutchman to bestow. A single wagon-track led through the
wood to the river from his house; and there may have been
some half dozen irregular foot-paths tending in the same direction.
When within half a mile from the house, Mat Dunbar
pricked up his ears.

“That was surely the gallop of a horse,” he said to his lieutenant—
a coarse, ruffianly fellow like himself, named Clymes.

“Where away?” demanded the other.

“To the left. Put in with a few of the boys, and see what
can be found.”

Clymes did as he was bidden; but the moment he had disappeared,
Dunbar suddenly wheeled into the forest also, putting
spurs to his horse, and commanding his men to follow and scatter
themselves in the wood. A keen suspicion was at the bottom
of his sudden impulse; and, with his pistol in his grasp, and his
teeth set firmly, he darted away at a rate that showed the eagerness
of the blood-hound, on a warm scent. In a few moments the
wood was covered with his people, and their cries and halloes
answering to each other, turned the whole solitude into a scene
of the most animated life. Accustomed to drive the woods for
deer, his party pursued the same habit in their present quest,
enclosing the largest extent of territory, and gradually contracting
their cordon at a given point. It was not long before a certain
degree of success seemed to justify their pursuit. A loud
shout from Clymes, his lieutenant, drew the impetuous Dunbar
to the place, and there he found the trooper, with two others of
the party, firmly confronted by no less a person than Frederica
Sabb. The maiden was very pale, but her lips were closely
compressed together, and her eyes lightened with an expression
which was not so much indicative of anger as of courage and resolve.
As Dunbar rode up, she addressed him.

“You are bravely employed, Captain Dunbar, in hunting with
your soldiers a feeble woman.”

“In faith, my dear Miss Sabb, we looked for very different
game,” replied the leader, while a sardonic smile played over
his visage. “But perhaps you can put us in the way of finding
it. You are surely not here alone?”

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

“And why not? You are within hail of my father's dwelling.”

“But yours, surely, are not the tastes for lonely walks.”

“Alas! sir, these are scarcely the times for any other.”

“Well, you must permit me to see that your walks are in no
danger from intrusion and insult. You will, no doubt, be confounded
to hear that scattered bands of the rebels are supposed
to be, even now, closely harbored in these swamps. That villain,
Coulter, is known to be among them. It is to hunt up
these outlyers — to protect you from their annoyances, that I
am here now.”

“We can readily dispense with these services, Captain Dunbar.
I do not think that we are in any danger from such enemies,
and in this neighborhood.”

It was some effort to say this calmly.

“Nay, nay, you are quite too confident, my dear Miss Sabb.
You know not the audacity of these rebels, and of this Richard
Coulter in particular. But let me lay hands on him! You will
hardly believe that he is scarce ten minutes gone from this spot.
Did you not hear his horse?”

“I heard no horses but your own.”

“There it is! You walk the woods in such abstraction that
you hear not the danger, though immediately at your ears. But
disperse yourselves in pursuit, my merry men, and whoso brings
me the ears of this outlaw, shall have ten guineas, in the yellow
gold itself. No continental sham! Remember, his ears, boys!
We do not want any prisoners. The trouble of hanging them
out of the way is always wisely saved by a sabre-cut or pistol-bullet.
There, away!”

The countenance of Frederica Sabb instantly assumed the
keenest expression of alarm and anxiety. Her whole frame
began to be agitated. She advanced to the side of the ruffianly
soldier, and put her hand up appealingly.

“Oh! Captain Dunbar, will you not please go home with me,
you and your men? It is now our supper-hour, and the sun is
near his setting. I pray you, do not think of scouring the
woods at this late hour. Some of your people may be hurt.”

“No danger, my dear — all of them are famous fox-hunters.”

“There is no danger to us, believe me. There is nobody in
the woods that we fear. Give yourself no trouble, nor your men.”

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

“Oh, you mistake! there is surely some one in this wood
who is either in your way or mine — though you heard no
horse.”

“Oh! now I recollect, sir, I did hear a horse, and it seemed
to be going in that direction.”

Here the girl pointed below. The tory leader laughed outright.

“And so he went thither, did he? Well, my dear Miss Sabb,
to please you, I will take up the hunt in the quarter directly
opposite, since it is evident that your hearing just now is exceedingly
deceptive. Boys, away! The back-track, hark you! —
the old fox aims to double.”

“Oh, go not — go not!” she urged, passionately.

“Will I not?” exclaimed the loyalist, gathering up his reins
and backing his steed from her — “will I not? Away, Clymes,—
away, boys; and remember, ten guineas for that hand which
brings down the outlaw, Richard Coulter.”

Away they dashed into the forest, scattering themselves in
the direction indicated by their leader. Frederica watched their
departure with an anxious gaze, which disappeared from her
eyes the moment they were out of sight. In an instant all her
agitation ceased.

“Now—thank Heaven for the thought!” she cried — “it will
be quite dark before they find themselves at fault; and when they
think to begin the search below, he will be wholly beyond their
reach. But how to warn him against the meeting, as agreed on.
The coming of this man forbids that. I must see — I must contrive
it.” And with these muttered words of half-meaning, she
quietly made her way toward her father's dwelling, secure of the
present safety of her lover from pursuit. She had very successfully
practised a very simple ruse for his escape. Her apprehensions
were only but admirably simulated; and, in telling Dunbar
that the fugitive had taken one direction, she naturally relied
on his doubts of her truth, to make him seek the opposite. She
had told him nothing but the truth, but she had told it as a falsehood;
and it had all the effect which she desired. The chase
of the tory-captain proved unsuccessful.

-- 271 --

CHAPTER III.

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

It was quite dark before Captain Dunbar reached the cottage
of Frederick Sabb, and he did so in no good humor. Disappointed
of his prey, he now suspected the simple ruse by which
he had been deluded, and his first salutation of Frederica Sabb,
as he entered the cottage, was in no friendly humor.

“There are certain birds, Miss Sabb,” said he, “who fly far
from their young ones at the approach of the hunter, yet make
such a fuss and outcry, as if the nest were close at hand and in
danger. I see you have learned to practise after their lessons.”

The girl involuntarily replied: “But, indeed, Captain Dunbar,
I heard the horse go below.”

“I see you understand me,” was the answer. I feel assured
that you told me only the truth, but you had first put me in the
humor not to believe it. Another time I shall know how to
understand you.

Frederica smiled, but did not seek to excuse herself, proceeding
all the while in the preparations for supper. This had been
got in readiness especially for the arrival of Dunbar and his
party. He, with Clymes, his first officer, had become inmates
of the dwelling; but his troopers had encamped without, under
instructions of particular vigilance. Meanwhile, supper proceeded,
Sabb and his vrow being very heedful of all the expressed
or conjectured wants of their arbitrary guests. It was
while the repast was in progress that Dunbar fancied that he
beheld a considerable degree of uneasiness in the manner and
countenance of Frederica. She ate nothing, and her mind and
eyes seemed equally to wander. He suddenly addressed her,
and she started as from a dream, at the sound of her own name,
and answered confusedly.

“Something's going wrong,” said Dunbar, in a whisper, to
Clymes; “we can put all right, however, if we try.”

A significant look accompanied the whisper, and made the
second officer observant. When supper was concluded, the
captain of the loyalists showed signs of great weariness. He
yawned and stretched himself amazingly, and without much
regard to propriety. A like weariness soon after exhibited itself

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

in the second offieer. At length Dunbar said to Old Sabb, using
a style of address to which the old man was familiar, “Well,
Uncle Fred, whenever my bed's ready, say the word. I'm
monstrous like sleep. I've ridden a matter of fifty miles to-day.
In the saddle since four o'clock — and a hard saddle at that.
I'm for sleep after supper.”

The old man, anxious to please his guest, whom he now
began rather to fear than favor, gave him soon the intimation
which he desired, and he was conducted to the small chamber, in
a shed-room adjoining the main hall, which had been assigned
him on all previous occasions. Old Sabb himself attended his
guest, while Lieutenant Clymes remained, for a while longer,
the companion of the old lady and her daughter. Dunbar soon
released his host from further attendance by closing the door
upon him, after bowing him out with thanks. He had scarcely
done so, before he approached one of the two windows in the
chamber. He knew the secrets of the room, and his plan of
operations had been already determined upon. Concealing his
light, so that his shadow might not appear against the window,
he quietly unclosed the shutter so as to rouse no attention by
the sound. A great fig-tree grew near it, the branches, in some
degree, preventing the shutter from going quite back against
the wall. This afforded him additional cover to his proceedings,
and he cautiously passed through the opening, and lightly descended
to the ground. The height was inconsiderable, and he
was enabled, with a small stick, to close the window after him.
In another moment he passed under the house, which stood on
logs four or five feet high, after the manner of the country, and
took a crouching attitude immediately behind the steps in the
rear of the building. From these steps to the kitchen was an
interval of fifteen or eighteen yards, while the barn and other
outhouses lay at convenient distances beyond. Shade-trees
were scattered about, and fruit-trees, chiefly peach, rendering
the space between something like a covered way. We need
not inquire how long our captain of loyalists continued his watch
in this unpleasant position. Patience, however, is quite as natural
as necessary a quality to a temper at once passionate and
vindictive. While he waited here, his lieutenant had left the
house, scattered his men privily about the grounds, and had

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

himself stolen to a perch, which enabled him to command the
front entrance to the cottage. The only two means of egress
were thus effectually guarded.

In a little time the household was completely quiet. Dunbar
had heard the mutterings, from above, of the family prayers, in
which it was no part of his profession to partake; and had
heard the footsteps of the old couple as they passed through
the passage-way to the chamber opposite the dining-hall. A
chamber adjoining theirs was occupied by Frederica Sabb; but
he listened in vain for her footsteps in that quarter. His watch
was one calculated to try his patience, but it was finally rewarded.
He heard the movement of a light foot over head,
and soon the door opened in the rear of the dwelling, and he
distinguished Frederica as she descended, step by step, to the
ground. She paused, looked up and around her, and then, darting
from tree to tree, she made her way to the kitchen, which
opened at her touch. Here, in a whisper, she summoned to her
side a negro — an old African who, we may at the same time
mention, had been her frequent emissary before, on missions such
as she now designed. Brough, as he was called, was a faithful
Ebo, who loved his young mistress, and had shown himself particularly
friendly to her affaires de cœur. She put a paper into
his hands, and her directions employed few words.

“Brough, you must set off for Mass Richard, and give him
this. You must keep close, or the soldiers will catch you. I
don't know where they've gone, but no doubt they're scattered
in the woods. I have told him, in this paper, not to come, as
he promised; but should you lose the paper —”

“I no guine lose'em,” said Brough seemingly rather displeased
at the doubt, tacitly conveyed, of his carefulness.

“Such a thing might happen, Brough; nay, if you were to
see any of the tories, you ought to destroy it. Hide it, tear it
up, or swallow it, so that they won't be able to read it.”

“I yerry, misses.”

“Very good! And now, when you see Mass Richard, tell
him not to come. Tell him better go farther off, across the fork,
and across the other river; for that Mat Dunbar means to push
after him to-morrow, and has sworn to hunt him up before he
stops. Tell him, I beg him, for my sake, though he may not

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

be afraid of that bad man, to keep out of his way, at least until
he gathers men enough to meet him on his own ground.”

The startling voice of Dunbar himself broke in upon the whispered
conference. “Mat Dunbar is exceedingly obliged to you,
Miss Sabb.”

“Ah!” shrieked the damsel — “Brough — fly, fly, Brough.”
But Brough had no chance for flight.

“His wings are not sufficiently grown,” cried the loyalist, with
a brutal yell, as he grappled the old negro by the throat, and
hurled him to the ground. In the next moment he possessed
himself of the paper, which he read with evident disappointment.
By this time the sound of his bugle had summoned his
lieutenant, with half a dozen of his followers, and the kitchen
was completely surrounded.

“Miss Sabb, you had best retire to the dwelling. I owe you
no favors, and will remember your avowed opinion, this night, of
Mat Dunbar. You have spoken. It will be for me yet to speak.
Lieutenant Clymes, see the young lady home.”

“But, sir, you will not maltreat the negro?”

“Oh! no! I mean only that he shall obey your commands.
He shall carry this note to your favorite, just as you designed,
with this difference only, that I shall furnish him with an escort.”

“Ah!”

Poor Frederica could say no more. Clymes was about to
hurry her away, when a sense of her lover's danger gave her
strength.

“Brough,” she cried to the negro; “you won't show where
Mass Richard keeps?”

“Never show dem tory not'in', missis.”

The close gripe of Dunbar's finger upon the throat of the negro
stifled his further speech. But Frederica was permitted to
see no more. The hand of Clymes was laid upon her arm, and
she went forward promptly to save herself from indignity. She
little knew the scene that was to follow.

-- 275 --

CHAPTER IV.

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

The moment she had disappeared from the kitchen, the negro
was taken forth by the captain of loyalists, who by this time
had surrounded himself with nearly all his band. A single soldier
had been stationed by Clymes between the house and
kitchen, in order to arrest the approach of any of the whites from
the former to the scene where Brough was about to undergo a certain
painful ordeal. The stout old African, doggedly, with a
single shake of his head, obeyed his captors, as they ordered
him to a neighboring wood — a small copse of scrubby oaks, that
lay between the settlement and the swamp forest along the river.
Here, without delay, Brough was commanded, on pain of rope
and hickory, to deliver up the secret of Richard Coulter's hiding-place.
But the old fellow had promised to be faithful. He
stubbornly refused to know or to reveal anything. The scene
which followed is one that we do not care to describe in detail.
The reader must imagine its particulars. Let it suffice that the
poor old creature was haltered by the neck, and drawn up repeatedly
to the swinging limb of a tree, until the moral nature,
feeble at least, and overawed by the terrors of the last mortal
agony, surrendered in despair. Brough consented to conduct the
party to the hiding-place of Richard Coulter.

The savage nature of Matthew Dunbar was now in full exercise.

“Boot and saddle!” was the cry; and, with the negro, both
arms pinioned, and running at the head of one of the dragoon's
horses, leashed to the stirrup-leather, and in constant danger,
should he be found tripping, of a sudden sabre cut, the whole
party, with two exceptions, made their way down the country,
and under the guidance of the African. Two of the soldiers had
been placed in watch upon the premises, with instructions, however,
to keep from sight, and not suffer their proximity to be
suspected. But the suspicion of such an arrangement in existence
was now natural enough to a mind, like that of Frederica
Sabb, made wary by her recent misfortune. She was soon apprized
of the departure of the loyalist troop. She was soon
taught to fear from the weakness of poor Brough. What was

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

to be done? Was her lover to be caught in the toils? Was
she to become indirectly the agent of his destruction? She determined
at all events to forego no effort by which to effect his
escape. She was a girl of quick wit and prompt expedients.
No longer exposing herself in her white cotton garments, she
wrapped herself closely up in the great brown overcoat of her
father, which buried her person from head to foot. She stole
forth from the front entrance with cautious footsteps, employing
tree and shrub for her shelter whenever they offered. In this
way she moved forward to a spot inclining to the river, but
taking an upward route, one which she naturally concluded had
been left without a guard. But her objects required finally that
she should change her course, and take the downward path, as
soon as she could persuade herself that her progress was fairly
under cover. Still she knew not but that she was seen, and
perhaps followed, as well as watched. The spy might arrest
her at the very moment when she was most hopeful of her
object. How to guard against this danger? How to attain the
necessary security? The question was no sooner formed than
answered. Her way lay through a wilderness of leaves. The
silent droppings from the trees for many years had accumulated
around her, and their constant crinkling beneath her tread,
drawing her notice to this source of fear, suggested to her the
means of safety. There had not been a rain for many weeks.
The earth was parched with thirst, The drought had driven
the sap from shrub and plant; and just below, on the very route
taken by the pursuing party, a natural meadow, a long, thin
strip, the seat of a bayou or lake long since dried up, was covered
with a rank forest of broom-grass, parched and dried by
the sun. The wind was fresh, and driving right below. To
one familiar with the effect of firing the woods in a southern
country under such circumstances, the idea which possessed the
mind of our heroine was almost intuitive. She immediately stole
back to the house, her eagerness finding wings, which, however,
did not betray her caution. The sentinels of Dunbar kept easy
watch, but she had not been unseen. The cool, deliberate tory
had more than once fitted his finger to the trigger of his horseman's
pistol, as he beheld the approach toward him of the shrouded
figure. But he was not disposed to show himself, or to give

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

the alarm before he could detect the objects of his unknown visiter.
Her return to the house was not beheld. He had lost
sight of her in the woods, and fancied her still to be in the neighborhood.
Unable to recover his clue, he still maintained his
position waiting events.

It was not long before she reappeared upon the scene. He
did not see the figure, until it crossed an open space, on his right,
in the direction of the river. He saw it stoop to the earth, and
he then bounded forward. His haste was injurious to his objects.
He fell over the prostrate trunk of a pine, which had
been thrown down for ranging timber only a few days before,
and lay dark, with all its bark upon it, in the thick cover of the
grass. His pistol went off in his fall, and before he could recover
his feet, he was confounded to find himself threatened by a
rapid rushing forest of flame, setting directly toward him. For
a moment, the sudden blaze blinded him, and when he opened
his eyes fully upon surrounding objects, he saw nothing human—
nothing but the great dark shafts of pine, beneath which the
fire was rushing with the roar and volume of swollen billows of
the sea, breaking upon the shore which they promise to engulf.
To save himself, to oppose fire to fire, or pass boldly through
the flame where it burned most feebly, was now a first necessity;
and we leave him to extricate himself as he may, while we follow
the progress of Frederica Sabb. The flame which she had
kindled in the dry grass and leaves, from the little old stablelantern
of the cottage, concealed beneath the great-coat of her
father, had sufficed as a perfect cover to her movements. The
fire swept below, and in the direction of the tory sentinels. The
advance of the one, she had perceived, in the moment when she
was communicating the blazing candle to the furze. She fancied
she was shot when she heard the report of the pistol; but
pressing her hand to her heart, the lantern still in her grasp, she
darted headlong forward by one of the paths leading directly to
the river. The fire was now raging over all the tract between
her and the tory sentries. Soon, she descended from the pine
ridge, and passed into the low flat land, strewed with gray cypresses,
with their thousand knees, or abutments. The swamp
was nearly dry. She found her way along a well-known path
to the river, and from beneath a clump of shrouding willows,

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

drew forth a little dug-out, the well-known cypress canoe of the
country. This was a small egg shell-like structure, scarcely
capable of holding two persons, which she was well accustomed
to manage. At once she pushed boldly out into the broad stream,
whose sweet rippling flow, a continuous and gentle murmur, was
strangely broken by the intense roar and crackling of the fire
as it swept the broad track of stubble, dry grass and leaves,
which lay in its path. The lurid shadows sometimes passed
over the surface of the stream, but naturally contributed to increase
her shelter. With a prayer that was inaudible to herself,
she invoked Heaven's mercy on her enterprise, as, with a strong
arm, familiar in this exercise, she plied from side to side the little
paddle which, with the favoring currents of the river, soon
carried her down toward the bit of swamp forest where her lover
found his refuge. The spot was well known to the maiden,
though we must do her the justice to say she would never have
sought for Richard Coulter in its depths, but in an emergency
like the present. It was known as “Bear Castle,” a close thicket
covering a sort of promontory, three fourths of which was encircled
by the river, while the remaining quarter was a deep
swamp, through which, at high water, a streamlet forced its way,
converting the promontory into an islet. It was unfortunate for
Coulter and his party that, at this season the river was much
lower than usual, and the swamp offered no security on the land
side, unless from the denseness of the forest vegetation. It
might now be passed dry shod.

The distance from “Bear Castle” to the farmstead of old
Frederick Sabb, was, by land, but four or five miles. By water
it was fully ten. If, therefore, the stream favored the progress
of our heroine, the difference against Dunbar and his tories was
more than equalled by the shorter route before him, and the
start which he had made in advance of Frederica. But Brough
was no willing guide. He opposed frequent difficulties to the
distasteful progress, and, as they neared the spot, Dunbar found
it necessary to make a second application of the halter before
the good old negro could be got forward. The love of life, the
fear of death, proved superior to his loyalty.

Brough could have borne any quantity of flogging — nay, he
could, perhaps, have perished under the scourge without

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

confessing, but his courage failed, when the danger was that of being
launched into eternity. A shorter process than the cord or
swinging limb would not have found him so pliant. With a
choking groan he promised to submit, and, with heart swollen
almost to bursting, he led the route, off from the main road now,
and through the sinuous little foot-paths which conducted to the
place of refuge of our patriots.

It was at this point, having ascertained what space lay between
him and his enemy, that Dunbar dismounted his troopers.
The horses were left with a guard, while the rest of his men,
under his personal lead, made their further progress on foot.
His object was a surprise. He designed that the negro should
give the “usual” signal with which he had been taught to approach
the camp of the fugitive; and this signal — a shrill whistle,
three times sounded, with a certain measured pause between
each utterance — was to be given when the swamp was entered
over which the river, in high stages of the water, made its breach.
These instructions were all rigidly followed. Poor Brough, with
the rope about his neck, and the provost ready to fling the other
end of the cord over the convenient arm of a huge sycamore
under which they stood, was incapable of resistance. But his
strength was not equal to his submission. His whistle was but
feebly sounded. His heart failed him and his voice; and a repeated
contraction of the cord, in the hands of the provost, was
found essential to make him repeat the effort, and give more
volume to his voice. In the meanwhile, Dunbar cautiously
pushed his men forward. They passed through great hollows,
where, at full water, the alligator wallowed; where the whooping
crane sought his prey at nightfall; where the fox slept in
safety, and the wild-cat in a favorite domain. “Bear Castle”
was the fortress of many fugitives. Aged cypresses lay like the
foundations of ancient walls along the path, and great thorny
vines, and flaming, flowery creepers flaunted their broad streamers
in the faces of the midnight gropers through their solitudes.
The route would have been almost impassable during the day
for men on horseback; it was a tedious and toilsome progress
by night for men on foot. But Dunbar, nothing doubting of
the proximity of his enemy, went forward with an eagerness
which only did not forget its caution.

-- 280 --

CHAPTER V.

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

The little party of Richard Coulter consisted of four persons
besides himself. It was, perhaps, an hour before this that he sat
apart from the rest conversing with one of his companions. This
was no other than Elijah Fields, the methodist preacher. He
had become a volunteer chaplain among the patriots of his own
precinct, and one who, like the bishop of Beauvais, did not scruple
to wield the weapons of mortal warfare as well as those of
the church. It is true he was not ostentatious in the manner of
the performance; and this, perhaps, somewhat increases its merit.
He was the man for an emergency, forgetting his prayers
when the necessity for blows was pressing, and duly remembering
his prayers when the struggle was no longer doubtful. Yet
Elijah Fields was no hypocrite. He was a true, strong-souled
man, with blood, will, energies and courage, as well as devotion,
and a strong passion for the soil which gave him birth. In plain
terms, he was the patriot as well as the preacher, and his manhood
was required for both vocations.

To him, Richard Coulter, now a captain among the partisans
of Sumter, had unfolded the narrative of his escape from Dunbar.
They had taken their evening meal; their three companions
were busy with their arms and horses, grouped together in
the centre of the camp. Our two principal persons occupied a
little headland on the edge of the river, looking up the stream.
They were engaged in certain estimates with regard to the number
of recruits expected daily, by means of which Coulter was
in hopes to turn the tables on his rival; becoming the hunter
instead of the fugitive. We need not go over the grounds of
their discussion, and refer to the general progress of events
throughout the state. Enough to say that the Continental army,
defeated under Gates, was in course of reorganization, and reapproaching
under Greene; that Marion had been recently active
and successful below; and that Sumter, defeated by Tarleton
at Fishing creek, was rapidly recruiting his force at the foot
of the mountains. Richard Coulter had not been utterly unsuccessful
in the same business along the Eidsto. A rendezvous of
his recruits was appointed to take place on the ensuing

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

Saturday; and, at this rendezvous, it was hoped that he would find
at least thirty stout fellows in attendance. But we anticipate.
It was while in the discussion of these subjects that the eyes of
Coulter, still looking in the direction of his heart, were attracted
by the sudden blaze which swept the forests, and dyed in lurid
splendor the very face of heaven. It had been the purpose of
Frederica Sabb, in setting fire to the undergrowth, not only to
shelter her own progress, but in this way to warn her lover of
his danger. But the effect was to alarm him for her safety rather
than his own.

“That fire is at Sabb's place,” was his first remark.

“It looks like it,” was the reply of the preacher.

“Can it be that Dunbar has burnt the old man's dwelling?”

“Hardly!”

“He is not too good for it, or for anything monstrous.
He has burnt others — old Rumph's — Ferguson's, and many
more.”

“Yes! but he prefers to own, and not destroy old Sabb's. As
long as he has a hope of getting Frederica, he will scarcely commit
such an outrage.”

“But if she has refused him — if she answers him as she feels,
scornfully —”

“Even then he will prefer to punish in a different way. He
will rather choose to take the place by confiscation than burn it.
He has never put that fire, or it is not at Sabb's, but this side
of it, or beyond it.”

“It may be the act of some drunken trooper. At all events,
it requires that we should be on the look-out. I will scout it for
a while and see what the mischief is. Do you, meanwhile, keep
everything ready for a start.”

“That fire will never reach us.”

“Not with this wind, perhaps; but the enemy may. He evidently
beat the woods after my heels this evening, and may be
here to-morrow, on my track. We must be prepared. Keep
the horses saddled and bitted, and your ears open for any summons.
Ha! by heavens, that is Brough's signal now.”

“Is it Brough's? If so, it is scarcely from Brough in a healthy
state. The old fellow must have caught cold going to and fro
at all hours in the service of Cupid.”

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

Our preacher was disposed to be merry at the expense of our
lover.

“Yes, it is Brough's signal, but feeble, as if the old fellow
was really sick. He has probably passed through this fire,
and has been choked with the smoke. But he must have an
answer.”

And, eager to hear from his beloved one, our hero gave his
whistle in reply, and moved forward in the direction of the isthmus.
The preacher, meanwhile, went toward the camp, quite
prompt in the performance of the duties assigned him.

“He answers,” muttered the tory captain; “the rebels are
delivered to our hands!” And his preparations were sternly
prosecuted to make a satisfactory finish to the adventure of the
night. He, too, it must be remarked, though somewhat wondering
at the blazing forest behind him, never for a moment divined
the real origin of the conflagration. He ascribed it to accident,
and, possibly, to the carelessness of one of the troopers
whom he left as sentinels. With an internal resolution to make
the fellow, if offending, familiar with the halberds, he pushed
forward, as we have seen, till reaching the swamp; while the
fire, obeying the course of the wind, swept away to the right of
the path kept by the pursuing party, leaving them entirely without
cause of apprehension from this quarter.

The plans of Dunbar, for penetrating the place of Coulter's
refuge, were as judicious as they could be made under the circumstances.
Having brought the troopers to the verge of the
encampment, the negro was fastened to a tree by the same rope
which had so frequently threatened his neck. The tories pushed
forward, each with pistol cocked and ready in the grasp. They
had scattered themselves abroad, so as to form a front sufficient
to cover, at moderate intervals, the space across the isthumus.
But, with the withdrawal of the immediate danger, Brough's
courage returned to him, and, to the furious rage and discomfiture
of Dunbar, the old negro set up on a sudden a most boisterous
African howl — such a song as the Ebo cheers himself
with when in the doubtful neighborhood of a jungle which may
hide the lion or the tiger. The sound re-echoed through the
swamp, and startled, with a keen suspicion, not only our captain
of patriots, but the preacher and his associates. Brough's voice

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

was well known to them all; but that Brough should use it after
such a fashion was quite as unexpected to them as to Dunbar
and his tories. One of the latter immediately dropped back, intending
to knock the negro regularly on the head; and, doubtless,
such would have been the fate of the fellow, had it not been
for the progress of events which called him elsewhere. Richard
Coulter had pressed forward at double quick time as he heard
the wild chant of the African, and, being familiar with the region,
it occupied but little space to enable him to reach the line
across which the party of Dunbar was slowly making its way.
Hearing but a single footfall, and obtaining a glimpse of a single
figure only, Coulter repeated his whistle. He was answered
with a pistol shot — another and another followed; and he had
time only to wind his bugle, giving the signal of flight to his
comrades, when he felt a sudden sickness at his heart, and a
faintness which only did not affect his judgment. He could still
feel his danger, and his strength sufficed to enable him to roll
himself close beside the massive trunk of the cypress, upon which
he had unhappily been perched when his whistle drew the fire
upon him of several of the approaching party. Scarcely had
he thus covered himself from a random search when he sunk into
insensibility.

Meanwhile, “Bear Castle,” rang with the signals of alarm and
assault. At the first sound of danger, Elijah Fields dashed forward
in the direction which Coulter had taken. But the private
signal which he sounded for the other was unanswered, and
the assailants were now breaking through the swamp, and were
to be heard on every hand. To retreat, to rally his comrades,
to mount their steeds, dash into the river and take the stream,
was all the work of an instant. From the middle of the sweeping
current the shouts of hate and defiance came to the ears of
the tories as they broke from the copse and appeared on the
banks of the river. A momentary glimpse of the dark bulk of
one or more steeds as they whirled round an interposing headland,
drew from them the remaining bullets in their pistols, but
without success; and, ignorant of the effect of a random bullet
upon the very person whom, of all, he most desired to destroy,
Mat Dunbar felt himself once more foiled in a pursuit which he
had this time undertaken with every earnest of success.

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

“That d—d African!” was his exclamation. “But he shall
hang for it now, though he never hung before.”

With this pious resolution, having, with torches, made such
an exploration of Bear Castle as left him in no doubt that all
the fugitives had escaped, our tory captain called his squad
together, and commenced the return. The fatigue of passing
through the dry swamp on their backward route was much
greater than when they entered it. They were then full of
excitement — full of that rapture of the strife which needs not
even the feeling of hate and revenge to make it grateful to an
eager and impulsive temper. Now, they were baffled; the excitement
was at an end; and, with the feeling of perfect disappointment
came the full appreciation of all the toils and exertions
they had undergone. They had but one immediate consolation
in reserve, and that was the hanging of Brough, which Dunbar
promised them. The howl of the African had defeated their
enterprise. The African must howl no longer. Bent on murder,
they hastened to the tree where they had left him bound,
only to meet with a new disappointment. The African was
there no longer.

CHAPTER VI.

It would be difficult to describe the rage and fury of our captain
of loyalists when he made this discovery. The reader will
imagine it all. But what was to be done? Was the prey to
be entirely lost? And by what agency had Brough made his
escape? He had been securely fastened, it was thought, and
in such a way as seemed to render it impossible that he should
have been extricated from his bonds without the assistance of
another. This conjecture led to a renewal of the search. The
rope which fastened the negro lay on the ground, severed, as by
a knife, in several places. Now, Brough could not use his
hands. If he could, there would have been no sort of necessity
for using his knife. Clearly, he had found succor from another
agency than his own. Once more our loyalists darted into the
recesses of Bear Castle; their torches were to be seen flaring
in every part of that dense patch of swamp-forest, as they
waved them over every spot which seemed to promise concealment
to the fugitive.

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

“Hark!” cried Dunbar, whose ears were quickened by eager
and baffled passions. “Hark! I hear the dip of a paddle.”

He was right. They darted forth from the woods, and when
they reached the river's edge, they had a glimpse of a small
dark object, which they readily conceived to be a canoe, just
rounding one of the projections of the shore and going out of
sight, full a hundred yards below. Here was another mystery.
The ramifications of Bear Castle seemed numerous; and, mystified
as well as mortified, Dunbar, after a tedious delay and a
search fruitlessly renewed, took up the line of march back for old
Sabb's cottage, inly resolved to bring the fair Frederica to terms,
or, in some way, to make her pay the penalty for his disappointments
of the night. He little dreamed how much she had to do
with them, or that her hand had fired the forest-grasses, whose
wild and terrific blaze had first excited the apprehensions and
compelled the caution of the fugitives. It is for us to show
what further agency she exercised in this nocturnal history.

We left her alone, in her little dug-out, paddling or drifting
down the river with the stream. She pursued this progress
with proper caution. In approaching the headlands around
which the river swept, on that side which was occupied by Dunbar,
she suspended the strokes of her paddle, leaving her silent
boat to the direction of the currents. The night was clear and
beautiful and the river undefaced by shadow, except when the
current bore her beneath the overhanging willows which grew
numerously along the margin, or when the winds flung great
masses of smoke from the burning woods across its bright, smooth
surface. With these exceptions, the stream shone in a light not
less clear and beautiful because vague and capricious. Moonlight
and starlight seem to make a special atmosphere for youth, and
the heart which loves, even when most troubled with anxieties
for the beloved one, never, at such a season, proves wholly
insensible to the soft, seductive influences of such an atmosphere.
Our Frederica was not the heroine of convention. She had
never imbibed romance from books; but she had affections out
of which books might be written, filled with all those qualities
at once strong and tender, which make the heroine in the moment
of emergency. Her heart softened as, seated in the centre
of her little vessel, she watched the soft light upon the

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

wave, or beheld it dripping, in bright, light droplets, like fairy
glimpses, through the overhanging foliage. Of fear — fear for
herself — she had no feeling. Her apprehensions were all for
Richard Coulter, and her anxieties increased as she approached
the celebrated promontory and swamp-forest, known to this
day upon the river as “Bear Castle.” She might be too late.
The captain of the loyalists had the start of her, and her only
hope lay in the difficulties by which he must be delayed, going
through a blind forest and under imperfect guidance — for she
still had large hopes of Brough's fidelity. She was too late —
too late for her purpose; which had been to forewarn her lover
in season for his escape. She was drifting toward the spot
where the river, at full seasons, made across the low neck by
which the promontory of “Bear Castle” was united with the
main land. Her paddle no longer dipped the water, but was
employed solely to protect her from the overhanging branches
beneath which she now prepared to steer. It was at her approach
to this point that she was suddenly roused to apprehension
by the ominous warning chant set up by the African.

“Poor Brough! what can they be doing with him?” was her
question to herself. But the next moment she discovered that
this howl was meant to be a hymn; and the peculiar volume
which the negro gave to his utterance, led her to divine its import.
There was little time allowed her for reflection. A moment
after, and just when her boat was abreast of the bayou which
Dunbar and his men were required to cross in penetrating the
place of refuge, she heard the sudden pistol shooting under which
Coulter had fallen. With a heart full of terror, trembling with
anxiety and fear, Frederica had the strength of will to remain
quiet for the present. Seizing upon an overhanging bough, she
lay concealed within the shadow of the copse until the loyalists
had rushed across the bayou, and were busy, with lighted torches,
exploring the thickets. She had heard the bugle of Coulter
sounded as he was about to fall, after being wounded, and her
quick consciousness readily enabled her to recognise it as her
lover's. But she had heard no movement afterward in the quarter
from which came the blast, and could not conceive that he
should have made his way to join his comrades in the space of
time allowed between that and the moment when she heard

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

them taking to the river with their horses. This difficulty led
to new fears, which were agonizing enough, but not of a sort to
make her forgetful of what was due to the person whom she
came to save. She waited only until the torrent had passed the
straits — until the bayou was silent — when she fastened her
little boat to the willows which completely enveloped her, and
boldly stepped upon the land. With a rare instinct which proved
how deeply her heart had interested itself in the operations of
her senses, she moved directly to the spot whence she had heard
the bugle-note of her lover. The place was not far distant from
the point where she had been in lurking. Her progress was arrested
by the prostrate trunk of a great cypress, which the hurricane
might have cast down some fifty years before. It was
with some difficulty that she scrambled over it; but while crossing
it she heard a faint murmur, like the voice of one in pain,
laboring to speak or cry aloud. Her heart misgave her. She
hurried to the spot. Again the murmur — now certainly a moan.
It is at her feet, but on the opposite side of the cypress, which
she again crosses. The place was very dark, and in the moment
when, from loss of blood, he was losing consciousness, Richard
Coulter had carefully crawled close to the cypress, whose bulk,
in this way, effectually covered him from passing footsteps. She
found him, still warm, the flow of blood arrested, and his consciousness
returning.

“Richard! it is me — Frederica!”

He only sighed. It required but an instant for reflection on
the part of the damsel; and rising from the place where she had
crouched beside him, she darted away to the upper grounds where
Brough still continued to pour out his dismal ejaculations — now
of psalms and song, and now of mere whoop, halloo and imprecation.
A full heart and a light foot make quick progress
when they go together. It was necessary that Frederica should
lose no time. She had every reason to suppose that, failing to
secure their prey, the tories would suffer no delay in the thicket.
Fortunately, the continued cries of Brough left her at no time
doubtful of his where-abouts. She soon found him, fastened to
his tree, in a state sufficiently uncomfortable for one whose ambition
did not at all incline him to martyrdom of any sort. Yet
martyrdom was now his fear. His first impulses, which had given

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

the alarm to the patriots, were succeeded by feelings of no pleasant
character. He had already had a taste of Dunbar's punishments,
and he dreaded still worse at his hands. The feeling
which had changed his howl of warning into one of lament —
his whoop into a psalm — was one accordingly of preparation.
He was preparing himself, as well as he could, after his African
fashion, for the short cord and the sudden shrift, from which he
had already so narrowly escaped.

Nothing could exceed the fellow's rejoicing as he became
aware of the character of his new visiter.

“Oh, Missis! Da's you? Loose 'em! Cut you' nigger loose!
Le' 'em run! Sich a run! you nebber see de like! I take dese
woods, dis yer night, Mat Dunbar nebber see me 'gen long as
he lib! Ha! ha! Cut! cut, missis! cut quick! de rope is work
into my berry bones!”

“But I have no knife, Brough.”

“No knife! Da's wha' woman good for! No hab knife!
Take you teet', misses — gnaw de rope. Psho! wha' I tell
you? Stop! Put you' han' in dis yer pocket — you fin' knife,
if I no loss em in de run.”

The knife was found, the rope cut, the negro free, all in much
less time than we have taken for the narration; and, hurrying
the African with her, Frederica was soon again beside the person
of her lover. To assist Brough in taking him upon his back, to
help sustain the still partially insensible man in this position until
he could be carried to the boat, was a work of quick resolve,
which required, however, considerable time for performance. But
patience and courage, when sustained by love, become wonderful
powers; and Richard Coulter, whose moans increased with
his increasing sensibility, was finally laid down in the bottom of
the dug-out, his head resting in the lap of Frederica. The boat
could hold no more. The faithful Brough, pushing her out into
the stream, with his hand still resting on stern or gunwale, swam
along with her, as she quietly floated with the currents. We
have seen the narrow escape which the little vessel had, as she
rounded the headland below, just as Dunbar came down upon
the beach. Had he been there when the canoe first began to
round the point, it would have been easy to have captured the
whole party; since the stream, somewhat narrow at this place,

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

set in for the shore which the tories occupied, and a stout swimmer
might have easily drawn the little argosy upon the banks.

CHAPTER VII.

To one familar with the dense swamps that skirt the rivers
through the alluvial bottom lands of the South, there will be no
difficulty in comprehending the fact that a fugitive may find
temporary security within half a mile of his enemy, even where
his pursuers hunt for him in numbers. Thus it happened that,
in taking to the river, our little corporal's guard of patriots, under
the direction of Elijah Fields, the worthy preacher, swimming
their horses round a point of land on the opposite shore,
sought shelter but a little distance below “Bear island,” in a
similar tract of swamp and forest, and almost within rifleshot of
their late retreat. They had no fear that their enemy would
attempt, at that late hour, and after the long fatigue of their
recent march and search, to cross the river in pursuit of them;
and had they been wild enough to do so, it was equally easy to
hide from search, or to fly from pursuit. Dunbar felt all this as
sensibly as the fugitives; and, with the conviction of his entire
failure at “Bear Castle,” he gave up the game for the present.
Meanwhile, the little bark of Frederica Sabb made its way down
the river. She made her calculations on a just estimate of the
probabilities in the situation of Coulter's party, and was not deceived.
As the boat swept over to the opposite shore, after
rounding the point of land that lay between it and “Bear Castle,”
it was hailed by Fields, for whom Brough had ready answer.
Some delay, the fruit of a proper caution, took place before our
fugitives were properly sensible of the character of the stranger;
but the result was, that, with returning consciousness, Richard
Coulter found himself once more in safety with his friends; and,
a still more precious satisfaction, attended by the woman of his
heart. It was not long before all the adventures of Frederica
were in his possession, and his spirit became newly strengthened
for conflict and endurance by such proofs of a more than feminine
attachment which the brave young girl had shown. Let us leave
the little party for a season, while we return with the captain of
loyalists to the farmstead of old Frederick Sabb.

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

Here Mat Dunbar had again taken up his quarters as before,
but with a difference. Thoroughly enraged at his disappointment,
and at the discovery that Frederica had disappeared — a fact
which produced as much disquiet in the minds of her parents, as
vexation to her tory lover; and easily guessing at all of the steps
which she had taken, and of her object; he no longer imposed
any restraints upon his native brutality of temper, which, while
he had any hope of winning her affections, he had been at some
pains to do. His present policy seemed to be to influence her
fears. To reach her heart, or force her inclinations, through the
dangers of her parents, was now his object. Unfortunately, the
lax discipline of the British authority, in Carolina particularly,
in behalf of their own followers, enabled him to do much toward
this object, and without peril to himself. He had anticipated
the position in which he now found himself, and had provided
against it. He had obtained from Col. Nesbitt Balfour, the military
commandant of Charleston, a grant of the entire farmstead
of old Sabb — the non-committalism of the old Dutchman never
having enabled him to satisfy the British authorities that he was
a person deserving their protection. Of the services and loyalty
of Dunbar, on the contrary, they were in possession of daily evidence.
It was with indescribable consternation that old Sabb
looked upon the massive parchment — sealed, signed, and made
authoritative by stately phrases and mysterious words, of the purport
of which he could only conjecture — with which the fierce
Dunbar denounced him as a traitor to the king, and expelled him
from his own freehold.

“Oh! mein Gott!” was his exclamation. “And did the goot
king Tshorge make dat baber? And has de goot king Tshorge
take away my grants?”

The only answer to this pitiful appeal, vouchsafed him by the
captain of loyalists, was a brutal oath, as he smote the document
fiercely with his hand and forbade all further inquiry. It may
have been with some regard to the probability of his future marriage—
in spite of all — with the old Dutchman's daughter, that
he permitted him, with his wife, to occupy an old log-house
which stood upon the estate. He established himself within the
dwelling-house, which he occupied as a garrisoned post with all
his soldiers. Here he ruled as a sovereign. The proceeds of

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

the farm were yielded to him, the miserable pittance excepted
which he suffered to go to the support of the old couple. Sabb
had a few slaves, who were now taught to recognise Dunbar as
their master. They did not serve him long. Three of them
escaped to the woods the night succeeding the tory's usurpation,
and but two remained in his keeping, rather, perhaps, through
the vigilance of his sentinels, and their own fears, than because
of any love which they entertained for their new custodian.
Both of these were women, and one of them no less a person
than the consort of Brough, the African. Mrs. Brough — or, as we
had better call her — she will understand us better — Mimy (the
diminutive of Jemima), was particularly watched, as through her
it was hoped to get some clue to her husband, whose treachery,
it was the bitter resolution of our tory captain to punish, as soon
as he had the power, with exemplary tortures. Brough had some
suspicions of his design, which it was no part of his policy to
assist; but this did not discourage him from an adventure which
brought him again very nearly into contact with his enemy. He
determined to visit his wife by stealth, relying upon his knowledge
of the woods, his own caution, and the thousand little arts
with which his race usually takes advantage of the carelessness,
the indifference, or the ignorance of its superior. His wife, he
well knew, conscious of his straits, would afford him assistance
in various ways. He succeeded in seeing her just before the
dawn of day one morning, and from her discovered the whole
situation of affairs at the farmstead. This came to him with
many exaggerations; particularly when Mimy described the
treatment to which old Sabb and his wife had been subjected.
His tale did not lose any of its facts or dimensions, when carried
by Brough to the fugitives in the swamp forests of Edisto. The
news was of a character to overwhelm the affectionate and dutiful
heart of Frederica Sabb. She instantly felt the necessity before
her, and prepared herself to encounter it. Nine days and nights
had she spent in the forest retreats of her lover. Every tenderness
and forbearance had been shown her. Nothing had taken
place to outrage the delicacy of the female heart; and pure
thoughts in her mind had kept her free from any annoying
doubts about the propriety of her situation. A leafy screen from
the sun, a sylvan bower, of broad branches and thickly-thatched

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

leaves, had been prepared for her couch at night; and, in one
contiguous, lay her wounded lover. His situation had amply
reconciled her to her own. His wound was neither deep nor
dangerous. He had bled copiously, and swooned rather in consequence
of loss of blood than from the severity of his pains.
But the hands of Elijah Field — a rough but not wholly inexperienced
surgeon—had bound up his hurts; which were thus permitted
to heal from the first intention. The patient was not slow
to improve, though so precious sweet had been his attendance —
Frederica herself, like the damsels of the feudal ages, assisting
to dress his wound, and so tender him with sweetest nursing, that
he felt almost sorry at the improvement which, while lessening
his cares, lessened her anxieties. Our space will not suffer us to
dwell upon the delicious scenes of peace and love which the two
enjoyed together in these few brief days of mutual dependence.
They comprised an age of immeasurable felicity, and brought
the two together in bonds of sympathy, which, however large
had been their love before, now rendered the passion more than
ever at home and triumphant in their mutual hearts. But, with
the tidings of the situation in which her parents suffered, and the
evident improvement of her lover, the maiden found it necessary
to depart from her place of hiding — that sweet security of
shade, such as the fancy of youth always dreams of, but which
it is the lot of very few to realize. She took her resolution
promptly.

“I must leave you, Richard. I must go home to my poor
mother, now that she is homeless.”

He would, if he could, have dissuaded her from venturing herself
within the reach of one so reckless and brutal as Mat Dunbar.
But his sense of right seconded her resolution, and though
he expressed doubts and misgivings, and betrayed his uneasiness
and anxiety, he had no arguments to offer against her purpose.
She heard him with a sweet smile, and when he had finished,
she said: —

“But I will give you one security, dear Richard, before we
part, if you will suffer me. You would have married me more
than a year ago; but as I knew my father's situation, his preferences,
and his dangers, I refused to do so until the war was
over. It has not helped him that I refused you then. I don't

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

see that it will hurt him if I marry you now; and there is something
in the life we have spent together the last few days, that
tells me we ought to be married, Richard.”

This was spoken with the sweetest possible blush upon her
cheeks.

“Do you consent, then, dear Frederica?” demanded the enraptured
lover.

She put her hand into his own; he carried it to his lips, then
drew her down to him where he lay upon his leafy couch, and
repeated the same liberty with hers. His shout, in another
moment, summoned Elijah Field to his side. The business in
prospect was soon explained. Our good parson readily concurred
in the propriety of the proceeding. The inhabitants of the
little camp of refuge were soon brought together, Brough placing
himself directly behind his young mistress. The white teeth of
the old African grinned his approbation; the favoring skies
looked down upon it, soft in the dreamy twilight of the evening
sunset; and there, in the natural temple of the forest — none
surely ever prouder or more appropriate — with columns of gigantic
pine and cypress, and a Gothic luxuriance of vine, and leaf,
and flower, wrapping shaft, and cornice, capital and shrine, our
two lovers were united before God — our excellent preacher
never having a more solemn or grateful sense of the ceremony,
and never having been more sweetly impressive in his manner
of performing it. It did not impair the validity of the marriage
that Brough honored it, as he would probably have done his
own, by dancing Juba, for a full hour after it was over, to his
own satisfaction at least, and in the absence of all other witnesses.
Perhaps, of all his little world, there were none whom the
old negro loved quite so much, white or black, as his young
mistress and her youthful husband. With the midnight, Frederica
left the camp of refuge under the conduct of Elijah Fields.
They departed in the boat, the preacher pulling up stream —
no easy work against a current of four knots — with a vigorous
arm, which, after a tedious space, brought him to the landing
opposite old Sabb's farm. Here Frederica landed, and the dawn
of day found her standing in front of the old log-house which
had been assigned her parents, and a captive in the strict custody
of the tory sentries.

-- 294 --

CHAPTER VIII.

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

It was with feelings of a tumultuous satisfaction that Mat Dunbar
found himself in possession of this new prize. He at once
conceived a new sense of his power, and prepared to avail himself
of all his advantages. But we must suffer our friend Brough
to become the narrator of this portion of our history. Anxious
about events, Coulter persuaded the old African, nothing loath, to
set forth on a scouting expedition to the farmstead. Following
his former footsteps, which had been hitherto planted in security,
the negro made his way, an hour before daylight, toward
the cabin in which Mimy, and her companion Lizzy, a young
girl of sixteen, were housed. They, too, had been compelled to
change their abodes under the tory usurpation; and now occupied
an ancient tenement of logs, which, in its time, had gone
through a curious history. It had first been a hog-pen, next a
hunter's lodge; had stabled horses, and had been made a temporary
fortress during Indian warfare. It was ample in its
dimensions — made of heavy cypresses; but the clay which had
filled its interstices had fallen out; of the chimney nothing remained
but the fireplace; and one end of the cabin, from the
decay of two or more of its logs, had taken such an inclination
downward, as to leave the security which it offered of exceedingly
dubious value. The negro does not much regard
these things, however, and old Mimy enjoyed her sleeps here
quite as well as at her more comfortable kitchen. The place,
indeed, possessed some advantages under the peculiar circumstances.
It stood on the edge of a limestone sink-hole — one of
those wonderful natural cavities with which the country abounds.
This was girdled by cypresses and pines, and, fortunately for
Brough, at this moment, when a drought prevailed, was entirely
free from water. A negro loves anything, perhaps, better than
water — he would sooner bathe in the sun than in the stream, and
would rather wade through a forest full of snakes than suffuse
his epidermis unnecessarily with an element which no one will
insist was made for his uses. It was important that the sink-hole
near Mimy's abode should be dry at this juncture, for it was
here that Brough found his hiding-place. He could approach
this place under cover of the woods. There was an awkward

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

interval of twelve or fifteen feet, it is true, between this place
and the hovel, which the inmates had stripped of all its growth
in the search for fuel; but a dusky form, on a dusky night, careful
to crawl over the space, might easily escape the casual
glance of a drowsy sentinel; and Brough was partisan enough
to know that the best caution implies occasional exposure. He
was not unwilling to incur the risk. We must not detail his
progress. Enough that, by dint of crouching, crawling, creeping,
rolling, and sliding, he had contrived to bury himself, at
length under the wigwam, occupying the space, in part, of a decayed
log connected with the clayed chimney, and fitting himself
to the space in the log, from which he had scratched out the
rotten fragments, as snugly as if he were a part of it. Thus,
with his head toward the fire, looking within — his body hidden
from those within by the undecayed portions of the timber — with
Mimy on his side of the fireplace, squat upon the hearth, and
busy with the hominy pot; Brough might carry on the most interesting
conversation in the world, in whispers, and occasionally
be fed from the spoon of his spouse, or drink from the calabash,
without any innocent person suspecting his propinquity. We
will suppose him thus quietly ensconced, his old woman beside
him, and deeply buried in the domestic histories which he came
to hear. We must suppose all the preliminaries to be despatched
already, which, in the case of an African dramatis personœ, are
usually wonderfully minute and copious.

“And dis nigger tory, he's maussa yer for true?”

“I tell you, Brough, he's desp'r't bad! He tek' ebbry ting
for he'sef! He sway [swears] ebbry ting for him — we nigger,
de plantation, hoss, hog, hominy; and ef young misses no marry
um — you yeddy? [hear] — he will hang ole maussa up to de
sapling, same as you hang scarecrow in de cornfiel'!”

Brough groaned in the bitterness of his spirit.

“Wha' for do, Brough?”

“Who gwine say? I 'spec he mus fight for um yet. Mass
Dick no chicken! He gwine fight like de debbil, soon he get
strong, 'fore dis ting gwine happen. He hab sodger, and more
for come. Parson 'Lijah gwine fight too — and dis nigger
gwine fight, sooner dan dis tory ride, whip and spur, ober we
plantation.”

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

“Why, wha' you tink dese tory say to me, Brough?”

“Wha' he say, woman?”

“He say he gwine gib me hundred lash ef I no get he breckkus
[breakfast] by day peep in de morning!”

“De tory wha' put hick'ry 'pon you' back, chicken, he hab
answer to Brough.”

“You gwine fight for me, Brough?”

“Wid gun and bagnet, my chicken.”

“Ah, I blieb you, Brough; you was always lub me wid you'
sperrit!”

“Enty you blieb? You will see some day! You got 'noder
piece of bacon in de pot, Mimy? Dis hom'ny 'mos' too dry in
de t'roat.”

“Leetle piece.”

“Gi' me.”

His creature wants were accordingly supplied. We must not
forget that the dialogue was carried on in the intervals in which
he paused from eating the supper which, in anticipation of his
coming, the old woman had provided. Then followed the recapitulation
of the narrative; details being furnished which showed
that Dunbar, desperate from opposition to his will, had thrown
off the restraints of social fear and decency, and was urging his
measures against old Sabb and his daughter with tyrannical severity.
He had given the old man a sufficient taste of his power,
enough to make him dread the exercise of what remained. This
rendered him now, what he had never been before, the advocate
himself with his daughter in behalf of the loyalist. Sabb's virtue
was not of a self-sacrificing nature. He was not a bad man—
was rather what the world esteems a good one. He was just,
as well as he knew to be, in his dealings with a neighbor; was
not wanting in that charity which, having first ascertained its
own excess of goods, gives a certain proportion to the needy;
he had offerings for the church, and solicited its prayers. But
he had not the courage and strength of character to be virtuous
in spite of circumstances. In plain language, he valued the securities
and enjoyments of his homestead, even at the peril of
his daughter's happiness. He urged, with tears and reproaches,
that soon became vehement, the suit of Dunbar, as if it had been
his own; and even his good vrow Minnicker Sabb, overwhelmed

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

by his afflictions and her own, joined somewhat in his entreaty.
We may imagine poor Frederica's afflictions. She had not dared
to reveal to either the secret of her marriage with Coulter. She
now dreaded its discovery, in regard to the probable effect which
it might have upon Dunbar. What limit would there be to his
fury and brutality, should the fact become known to him? How
measure his rage — how meet its excesses? She trembled as
she reflected upon the possibility of his making the discovery;
and, while inwardly swearing eternal fidelity to her husband, she
resolved still to keep her secret close from all, looking to the
chapter of providential events for that hope which she had not
the power to draw from anything within human probability.
Her eyes naturally turned to her husband, first of all mortal
agents. But she had no voice which could reach him — and
what was his condition? She conjectured the visits of old
Brough to his spouse, but with these she was prevented from all
secret conference. Her hope was, that Mimy, seeing and hearing
for herself, would duly report to the African; and he, she
well knew, would keep nothing from her husband. We have
witnessed the conference between this venerable couple. The
result corresponded with the anticipations of Frederica. Brough
hurried back with his gloomy tidings to the place of hiding in
the swamp; and Coulter, still suffering somewhat from his
wound, and conscious of the inadequate force at his control, for
the rescue of his wife and people, was almost maddened by the
intelligence. He looked around upon his party, now increased
to seven men, not including the parson. But Elijah Fields was
a host in himself. The men were also true and capable — good
riflemen, good scouts, and as fearless as they were faithful. The
troop under Dunbar consisted of eighteen men, all well armed
and mounted. The odds were great, but the despair of Richard
Coulter was prepared to overlook all inequalities. Nor was
Fields disposed to discourage him.

“There is no hope but in ourselves, Elijah,” was the remark
of Coulter.

“Truly, and in God!” was the reply.

“We must make the effort.”

“Verily, we must.”

“We have seven men, not counting yourself, Elijah.”

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

“I too am a man, Richard,” said the other, calmly.

“A good man and a brave; do I not know it, Elijah? But
we should not expose you on ordinary occasions.”

“This is no ordinary occasion, Richard.”

“True, true! And you propose to go with us, Elijah?”

“No, Richard! I will go before you. I must go to prevent
outrage. I must show to Dunbar that Frederica is your wife.
It is my duty to testify in this proceeding. I am the first witness.”

“But your peril, Elijah! He will become furious as a wild
beast when he hears. He will proceed to the most desperate
excesses.”

“It will be for you to interpose at the proper moment. You
must be at hand. As for me, I doubt if there will be much if
any peril. I will go unarmed. Dunbar, while he knows that I
am with you, does not know that I have ever lifted weapon in
the cause. He will probably respect my profession. At all
events, I must interpose and save him from a great sin, and a
cruel and useless violence. When he knows that Frederica is
irrevocably married, he will probably give up the pursuit. If
Brough's intelligence be true, he must know it now or never.”

“Be it so,” said Coulter. “And now that you have made
your determination, I will make mine. The odds are desperate,
so desperate, indeed, that I build my hope somewhat on that
very fact. Dunbar knows my feebleness, and does not fear me.
I must effect a surprise. If we can do this, with the first advantage,
we will make a rush, and club rifles. Do you go up
in the dug-out, and alone, while we make a circuit by land. We
can be all ready in five minutes, and perhaps we should set out
at once.”

“Right!” answered the preacher; “but are you equal to the
struggle, Richard?”

The young man upheaved his powerful bulk, and leaping up
to the bough which spread over him, grasped the extended limb
with a single hand, and drew himself across it.

“Good!” was the reply. “But you are still stiff. I have
seen you do it much more easily. Still you will do, if you will
only economize your breath. There is one preparation first to
be made, Richard. Call up the men.”

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

They were summoned with a single, shrill whistle, and Coulter
soon put them in possession of the adventure that lay before
them. It needed neither argument nor entreaty to persuade
them into a declaration of readiness for the encounter. Their
enthusiasm was grateful to their leader, whom they personally
loved.

“And now, my brethren,” said Elijah Fields, “I am about
to leave you, and we are all about to engage in a work of peril.
We know not what will happen. We know not that we shall
meet again. It is proper only that we should confess our sins
to God, and invoke his mercy and protection. My brothers, let
us pray.”

With these words, the party sank upon their knees, Brough
placing himself behind Coulter. Fervent and simple was the
prayer of the preacher — inartificial but highly touching. Our
space does not suffer us to record it, or to describe the scene, so
simple, yet so imposing. The eyes of the rough men were
moistened, their hearts softened, yet strengthened. They rose
firm and resolute to meet the worst issues of life and death, and,
embracing each of them in turn, Brough not excepted, Elijah
Fields led the way to the enemy, by embarking alone in the
canoe. Coulter, with his party, soon followed, taking the route
through the forest.

CHAPTER IX.

In the meantime, our captain of loyalists had gone forward
in his projects with a very free and fearless footstep. The
course which he pursued, in the present instance, affords one of
a thousand instances which go to illustrate the perfect recklessness
with which the British conquerors, and their baser allies,
regarded the claims of humanity, where the interests, the rights,
or the affections of the whig inhabitants of South Carolina were
concerned. Though resolutely rejected by Frederica, Dunbar
yet seemed determined to attach no importance to her refusal,
but, despatching a messenger to the village of Orangeburg, he
brought thence one Nicholas Veitch, a Scotch Presbyterian parson,
for the avowed object of officiating at his wedding rites.
The parson, who was a good man enough perhaps, was yet a

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

weak and timid one, wanting that courage which boldly flings
itself between the victim and his tyrant. He was brought into
the Dutchman's cottage, which Dunbar now occupied. Thither
also was Frederica brought, much against her will; indeed, only
under the coercive restraint of a couple of dragoons. Her
parents were neither of them present, and the following dialogue
ensued between Dunbar and herself, Veitch being the
only witness.

“Here, Frederica,” said Dunbar, “you see the parson. He
comes to marry us. The consent of your parents has been
already given, and it is useless for you any longer to oppose
your childish scruples to what is now unavoidable. This day,
I am resolved that we are to be made man and wife. Having
the consent of your father and mother, there is no reason for
not having yours.”

“Where are they?” was the question of Frederica. Her
face was very pale, but her lips were firm, and her eyes gazed,
without faltering, into those of her oppressor.

“They will be present when the time comes. They will be
present at the ceremony.”

“Then they will never be present!” she answered firmly.

“Beware, girl, how you provoke me! You little know the
power I have to punish—”

“You have no power upon my voice or my heart.”

“Ha!”

The preacher interposed: “My daughter, be persuaded.
The consent of your parents should be enough to incline you
to Captain Dunbar. They are surely the best judges of what
is good for their children.”

“I can not and I will not marry with Captain Dunbar.”

“Beware, Frederica!” said Dunbar, in a voice studiously
subdued, but with great difficulty — the passion speaking out in
his fiery looks, and his frame that trembled with its emotions.

“`Beware?'” said Frederica. “Of what should I beware?
Your power? Your power may kill me. It can scarcely go
farther. Know, then, that I am prepared to die sooner than
marry you.”

Though dreadfully enraged, the manner of Dunbar was still

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

carefully subdued. His words were enunciated in tones of a
laborious calm, as he replied:—

“You are mistaken in your notions of the extent of my power.
It can reach where you little imagine. But I do not desire to
use it. I prefer that you should give me your hand without
restraint or coercion.”

“That, I have told you, is impossible.”

“Nay, it is not impossible.”

“Solemnly, on my knees, I assure you that never can I, or
will I, while I preserve my consciousness, consent to be your wife.”

The action was suited to the words. She sunk on her knees
as she spoke, and her hands were clasped and her eyes uplifted,
as if taking a solemn oath to heaven. Dunbar rushed furiously
toward her.

“Girl!” he exclaimed, “will you drive me to madness? will
you compel me to do what I would not?”

The preacher interposed. The manner of Dunbar was that
of a man about to strike his enemy. Even Frederica closed
her eyes, expecting the blow.

“Let me endeavor to persuade the damsel, captain,” was the
suggestion of Veitch. Dunbar turned away and went toward
the window, leaving the field to the preacher. To all the entreaties
of the latter, Frederica made the same reply.

“Though death stared me in the face, I should never marry
that man!”

“Death shall stare you in the face!” was the fierce cry of
Dunbar. “Nay, you shall behold him in such terrors as you
have never fancied yet; but you shall be brought to know and
to submit to my power. Ho, there! Nesbitt, bring out the
prisoner.”

This order naturally startled Frederica. She had continued
kneeling. She now rose to her feet. In the same moment
Dunbar turned to where she stood, full of fearful expectation,
grasped her by the wrist, and dragged her to the window. She
raised her head, gave but one glance at the scene before her,
and fell back swooning. The cruel spectacle which she had
been made to witness, was that of her father, surrounded by a
guard, and the halter about his neck, waiting only the terrible
word from the ruffian in authority.

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

In that sight, the unhappy girl lost all consciousness. She
would have fallen upon the ground, but that the hand of Dunbar
still grasped her wrist. He now supported her in his arms.

“Marry us at once,” he cried to Veitch.

“But she can't understand — she can't answer,” replied the
priest.”

“That's as it should be,” answered Dunbar, with a laugh;
“silence always gives consent.”

The reply seemed to be satisfactory, and Veitch actually stood
forward to officiate in the disgraceful ceremony, when a voice at
the entrance drew the attention of the parties within. It was
that of Elijah Fields. How he had made his way to the building
without arrest or interruption is only to be accounted for by his
pacific progress — his being without weapons, and his well-known
priestly character. It may have been thought by the troopers,
knowing what was in hand, that he also had been sent for; and
probably something may be ascribed to the excitement of most
of the parties about the dwelling. At all events, Fields reached
it without interruption, and the first intimation that Dunbar had
of his presence was from his own lips.

“I forbid this proceeding in the name and by the authority
of God,” was the stern interruption. “The girl is already
married!”

CHAPTER X.

Let us now retrace our steps and follow those of Richard
Coulter and his party. We have seen what has been the
progress of Elijah Fields. The route which he pursued was
considerably longer than that of his comrades; but the difference
of time was fully equalized by the superior and embarrassing
caution which they were compelled to exercise. The result
was to bring them to the common centre at nearly the same
moment, though the policy of Coulter required a different course
of conduct from that of Fields. Long before he reached the
neighborhood of old Sabb's farm, he had compelled his troopers
to dismount, and hide their horses in the forest. They then
made their way forward on foot. Richard Coulter was expert
in all the arts of the partisan. Though eager to grapple with
his enemy, and impatient to ascertain and arrest the dangers of

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

his lovely wife, he yet made his approaches with a proper caution.
The denseness of the forest route enabled him easily to
do so; and, making a considerable circuit, he drew nigh to the
upper part of the farmstead, in which stood the obscure outhouse,
which, when Dunbar had taken possession of the mansion,
he assigned to the aged couple. This he found deserted;
he little dreamed for what reason, — or in what particular emergency
the old Dutchman stood at that very moment. Making
another circuit, he came upon a copse, in which four of Dunbar's
troopers were grouped together in a state of fancied security.
Their horses were fastened in the woods, and they lay upon the
ground, greedily interested with a pack of greasy cards, which
had gone through the campaign.

The favorite game of that day was Old-Sledge, or All-Fours,
or Seven-Up; by all of which names it was indiscriminately known.
Poker, and Brag, and Loo, and Monte, and Vingt'un, were then
unknown in that region. These are all modern innovations, in
the substitution of which good morals have made few gains.
Dragoons, in all countries, are notoriously sad fellows, famous for
swearing and gaming. Those of Dunbar were no exception
to the rule. Our tory captain freely indulged them in the practice.
He himself played with them when the humor suited.
The four upon whom Coulter came were not on duty, though
they wore their swords. Their holsters lay with their saddles
across a neighboring log, not far off, but not immediately within
reach. Coulter saw his opportunity; the temptation was great;
but these were not exactly his prey — not yet, at all events. To
place one man, well armed with rifle and pair of pistols, in a
situation to cover the group at any moment, and between them
and the farmstead, was his plan; and this done, he proceeded
on his way.

His policy was to make his first blow at the head of the enemy—
his very citadel — trusting somewhat to the scattered condition
of the party, and the natural effect of such an alarm to scatter
them the more. All this was managed with great prudence; and,
with two more of his men set to watch over two other groups of
the dragoons, he pushed forward with the remaining four until
he reached the verge of the wood, just where it opened upon
the settlement. Here he had a full view of the spectacle — his

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

own party unseen — and the prospect was such as to compel his
instant feeling of the necessity of early action. It was at the
moment which exhibited old Sabb in the hands of the provost,
his hands tied behind him, and the rope about his neck. Clymes,
the lieutenant of Dunbar, with drawn sword, was pacing between
the victim and the house. The old Dutchman stood between
two subordinates, waiting for the signal, while his wife, little
dreaming of the scene in progress, was kept out of sight at the
bottom of the garden. Clymes and the provost were at once
marked out for the doom of the rifle, and the beads of two select
shots were kept ready, and levelled at their heads. But Dunbar
must be the first victim — and where was he? Of the scene in
the house Coulter had not yet any inkling. But suddenly he
beheld Frederica at the window. He heard her shriek, and beheld
her, as he thought, drawn away from the spot. His excitement
growing almost to frenzy at this moment, he was about to
give the signal, and follow the first discharge of his rifles with
a rush, when suddenly he saw his associate, Elijah Fields, turn
the corner of the house, and enter it through the piazza. This
enabled him to pause, and prevented a premature development
of his game. He waited for those events which it is not denied
that we shall see. Let us then return to the interior.

We must not forget the startling words with which Elijah
Fields interrupted the forced marriage of Frederica with her
brutal persecutor.

“The girl is already married.”

Dunbar, still supporting her now quite lifeless in his arms,
looked up at the intruder in equal fury and surprise.

“Ha, villain!” was the exclamation of Dunbar, “you are
here?”

“No villain, Captain Dunbar, but a servant of the Most High
God!”

“Servant of the devil, rather! What brings you here — and
what is it you say?”

“I say that Frederica Sabb is already married, and her husband
living!”

“Liar, that you are, you shall swing for this insolence.”

“I am no liar. I say that the girl is married, and I witnessed
the ceremony.”

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

“You did, did you?” was the speech of Dunbar, with a tremendous
effort of coolness, laying down the still lifeless form of
Frederica as he spoke; “and perhaps you performed the ceremony
also, oh, worthy servant of the Most High!”

“It was my lot to do so.”

“Grateful lot! And pray with whom did you unite the damsel?”

“With Richard Coulter, captain in the service of the State
of South Carolina.”

Though undoubtedly anticipating this very answer, Dunbar
echoed the annunciation with a fearful shriek, as, drawing his
sword at the same moment, he rushed upon the speaker. But
his rage blinded him; and Elijah Fields was one of the coolest
of all mortals, particularly when greatly excited. He met the
assault of Dunbar with a fearful buffet of his fist, which at once
felled the assailant; but he rose in a moment, and with a yell
of fury he grappled with the preacher. They fell together, the
latter uppermost, and rolling his antagonist into the fireplace,
where he was at once half buried among the embers, and in a
cloud of ashes. In the struggle, however, Dunbar contrived to
extricate a pistol from his belt, and to fire it. Fields struggled
up from his embrace, but a torrent of blood poured from his side
as he did so. He rushed toward the window, grasped the sill in
his hands, then yielded his hold, and sunk down upon the floor,
losing his consciousness in an uproar of shots and shouts from
without. In the next moment the swords of Coulter and Dunbar
were crossed over his prostrate body. The struggle was
short and fierce. It had nearly terminated fatally to Coulter,
on his discovering the still insensible form of Frederica in his
way. In the endeavor to avoid trampling upon her, he afforded
an advantage to his enemy, which nothing prevented him from
employing to the utmost but the ashes with which his eyes were
still half blinded. As it was, he inflicted a severe cut upon the
shoulder of the partisan, which rendered his left arm temporarily
useless. But the latter recovered himself instantly. His blood
was in fearful violence. He raged like a Bïrserker of the Northmen—
absolutely mocked the danger of his antagonist's weapon—
thrust him back against the side of the house, and hewing him
almost down with one terrible blow upon the shoulder, with a

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

mighty thrust immediately after, he absolutely speared him
against the wall, the weapon passing through his body, and into
the logs behind. For a moment the eyes of the two glared
deathfully upon each other. The sword of Dunbar was still uplifted,
and he seemed about to strike, when suddenly the arm
sunk powerless — the weapon fell from the nerveless grasp —
the eyes became fixed and glassy, even while gazing with tiger
appetite into those of the enemy — and, with a hoarse and stifling
cry, the captain of loyalists fell forward upon his conqueror,
snapping, like a wand of glass, the sword that was still fastened
in his body.

We must briefly retrace our steps. We left Richard Coulter
in ambush, having so placed his little detachments as to cover
most of the groups of dragoons — at least such as might be immediately
troublesome. It was with the greatest difficulty that
he could restrain himself during the interval which followed the
entry of Elijah Fields into the house. Nothing but his great
confidence in the courage and fidelity of the preacher could have
reconciled him to forbearance, particularly as, at the point which
he occupied, he could know nothing of what was going on within.
Meanwhile, his eyes could not fail to see all the indignities
to which the poor old Dutchman was subjected. He heard his
groans and entreaties.

“I am a goot friend to King Tshorge! I was never wid de
rebels. Why would you do me so? Where is de captaine? I
have said dat my darter shall be his wife. Go bring him to me,
and let him make me loose from de rope. I'm a goot friend to
King Tshorge!”

“Good friend or not,” said the brutal lieutenant, “you have
to hang for it, I reckon. We are better friends to King George
than you. We fight for him, and we want grants of land as well
as other people.”

“Oh, mine Gott!”

Just then, faint sounds of the scuffle within the house, reached
the ears of those without. Clymes betrayed some uneasiness;
and when the sound of the pistol-shot was heard, he rushed forward
to the dwelling. But that signal of the strife was the

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

signal for Coulter. He naturally feared that his comrade had been
shot down, and, in the same instant his rifle gave the signal to
his followers, wherever they had been placed in ambush. Almost
simultaneously the sharp cracks of the fatal weapon were heard
from four or five several quarters, followed by two or three scattering
pistol-shots. Coulter's rifle dropped Clymes, just as he
was about to ascend the steps of the piazza. A second shot
from one of his companions tumbled the provost, having in charge
old Sabb. His remaining keeper let fall the rope and fled in
terror, while the old Dutchman, sinking to his knees, crawled
rapidly to the opposite side of the tree which had been chosen
for his gallows, where he crouched closely, covering his ears
with his hands, as if, by shutting out the sounds, he could shut
out all danger from the shot. Here he was soon joined by
Brough, the African. The faithful slave bounded toward his
master the moment he was released, and hugging him first with
a most rugged embrace, he proceeded to undo the degrading
halter from about his neck. This done, he got the old man on
his feet, placed him still further among the shelter of the trees,
and then hurried away to partake in the struggle, for which he
had provided himself with a grubbing-hoe and pistol. It is no
part of our object to follow and watch his exploits; nor do we
need to report the several results of each ambush which had
been set. In that where we left the four gamblers busy at Old-Sledge,
the proceeding had been most murderous. One of Coulter's
men had been an old scout. Job Fisher was notorious for
his stern deliberation and method. He had not been content to
pick his man, but continued to revolve around the gamblers until
he could range a couple of them, both of whom fell under his
first fire. Of the two others, one was shot down by the companion
of Fisher. The fourth took to his heels, but was overtaken,
and brained with the butt of the rifle. The scouts then
hurried to other parts of the farmstead, agreeable to previous
arrangement, where they gave assistance to their fellows. The
history, in short, was one of complete surprise and route — the
dragoons were not allowed to rally; nine of them were slain
outright — not including the captain; and the rest dispersed, to
be picked up at a time of greater leisure. At the moment when
Coulter's party were assembling at the dwelling, Brough had

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

succeeded in bringing the old couple together. Very pitiful and
touching was the spectacle of these two, embracing with groans,
tears, and ejaculations — scarcely yet assured of their escape
from the hands of their hateful tyrant.

But our attention is required within the dwelling. Rapidly
extricating himself from the body of the loyalist captain, Coulter
naturally turned to look for Frederica. She was just recovering
from her swoon. She had fortunately been spared the sight
of the conflict, although she continued long afterward to assert
that she had been conscious of it all, though she had not been
able to move a limb, or give utterance to a single cry. Her
eyes opened with a wild stare upon her husband, who stooped
fondly to her embrace. She knew him instantly — called his
name but once, but that with joyful accents, and again fainted.
Her faculties had received a terrible shock. Coulter himself
felt like fainting. The pain of his wounded arm was great, and
he had lost a good deal of blood. He felt that he could not long
be certain of himself, and putting the bugle to his lips, he sounded
three times with all his vigor. As he did so, he became conscious
of a movement in the corner of the room. Turning in
this direction, he beheld, crouching into the smallest possible
compass, the preacher, Veitch. The miserable wretch was in a
state of complete stupor from his fright.

“Bring water!” said Coulter. But the fellow neither stirred
nor spoke. He clearly did not comprehend. In the next moment,
however, the faithful Brough made his appearance. His
cries were those of joy and exultation, dampened, however, as
he beheld the condition of his young mistress.

“Fear nothing, Brough, she is not hurt — she has only fainted.
But run for your old mistress. Run, old boy, and bring water
while you're about it. Run!”

“But you' arm, Mass Dick — he da bleed! You hu't?”

“Yes, a little — away!”

Brough was gone; and, with a strange sickness of fear, Coulter
turned to the spot where Elijah Fields lay, to all appearance,
dead. But he still lived. Coulter tore away his clothes, which
were saturated and already stiff with blood, and discovered the
bullet-wound in his left side, well-directed, and ranging clear
through the body. It needed no second glance to see that the

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

shot was mortal; and while Coulter was examining it, the good
preacher opened his eyes. They were full of intelligence, and
a pleasant smile was upon his lips.

“You have seen, Richard; the wound is fatal. I had a presentiment,
when we parted this morning, that such was to be
the case. But I complain not. Some victim perhaps was necessary,
and I am not unwilling. But Frederica?”

“She lives! She is here: unhurt but suffering.”

“Ah! that monster!”

By this time the old couple made their appearance, and Frederica
was at once removed to her own chamber. A few moments
tendance sufficed to revive her, and then, as if fearing that she
had not heard the truth in regard to Coulter, she insisted on
going where he was. Meantime, Elijah Fields had been removed
to an adjoining apartment. He did not seem to suffer.
In the mortal nature of his hurt, his sensibilities seemed to be
greatly lessened. But his mind was calm and firm. He knew
all around him. His gaze was fondly shared between the young
couple whom he had so lately united.

“Love each other,” he said to them; “love each other — and
forget not me. I am leaving you — leaving you fast. It is presumption,
perhaps, to say that one does not fear to die — but I
am resigned. I have taken life — always in self-defence — still
I have taken life! I would that I had never done so. That
makes me doubt. I feel the blood upon my head. My hope is
in the Lord Jesus. May his blood atone for that which I have
shed!”

His eyes closed. His lips moved, as it were, in silent prayer.
Again he looked out upon the two, who hung with streaming
eyes above him. “Kiss me, Richard — and you, Frederica —
dear children — I have loved you always. God be with you—
and — me!” He was silent.

Our story here is ended. We need not follow Richard Coulter
through the remaining vicissitudes of the war. Enough that
he continued to distinguish himself, rising to the rank of major
in the service of the state. With the return of peace, he removed
to the farmhouse of his wife's parents. But for him, in
all probability, the estate would have been forfeited; and the
great love which the good old Dutchman professed for King

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

George might have led to the transfer of his grant to some one
less devoted to the house of Hanover. It happened, only a few
months after the evacuation of Charleston by the British, that
Felix Long, one of the commissioners, was again on a visit to
Orangeburg. It was at the village, and a considerable number
of persons had collected. Among them was old Frederick Sabb
and Major Coulter. Long approached the old man, and, after
the first salutation, said to him — “Well, Frederick, have we
any late news from goot King Tshorge?” The old Dutchman
started as if he had trodden upon an adder — gave a hasty
glance of indignation to the interrogator, and turned away exclaiming—
“D—n King Tshorge! I don't care dough I nebber
more hears de name agen!”

eaf686n6

* Of course we are not responsible for the complimentary estimates here
made of our men of mark, by our Alabama orator. We are simply acting as
reporters, and taking down his language, verbatim et literatim.

-- --

CHAPTER XIV. GLIMPSES ALONG SHORE OF THE OLD NORTH STATE.

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

If you have ever, in a past period of your life, been a coastwise
voyager, south or north, along our Atlantic shores, and making
your way, after an antique fashion, in one of those good old slow-and-easy
coaches, called packet ships, brigs, or schooners, you
must a thousand times have bewailed the eternal prospect, the
endless length of waste and unprofitable shore, which the old
North State continued to unfold to your weary eyes, creeping
forward at a snail's pace under the influence of contrary winds,
or no winds at all, with every now and then the necessity of
going about, lest the nose of your vessel — having thereto a strong
native tendency — should thrust itself into one of Peleg Perkin's
tar barrels, close by Pamlico, or, worse still, into the ugly Scylla
and Charybdis, the ship-traps of Cape Hatteras. From rise of
morn to set of sun, still the same vague, faint, monotonous outline.
You go to your berth at night, with a half-smothered curse at
the enormous bulk of body which the good old state protrudes
along your path. You rise in the morning and ask, with the smallest
possible expectation, of the steward —

“Where are we now?” and still the same lamentable answer
“Off North Carolina, sir.”

You go on deck, and there, precisely as she lay last night, she
lies this morning — a sluggish monster drowsing on the deep, like
that to the back of which Sinbad had recourse, dreaming it a
comfortable islet for hermit habitation.

“Hugest of fish that swim the ocean stream.”

The annoyance was immeasurable, and, doubtless, to this feeling
may be ascribed much of that sharp sarcasm to which, in its season,
the good old North State has been exposed; she nevertheless,
all the while, showing herself very scornfully indifferent to

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

that vulgar thing, called, very ridiculously, “public opinion.”
Angry travellers were apt to assume an intellectual sluggishness
on the part of her people corresponding to that which her vast
outline along the sea seemed to indicate to the voyager. That
she made no great fuss in the body politic — that she kept herself
out of hot water of all kinds, and, in proportion to the exhibition
of morbid energies on the part of her neighbors, seemed
all the more resolute to subdue her own — these were assumed
as proofs of a settled mental atrophy, which only made her
enormous bulk of body show more offensively in the eyes of the
impatient traveller. He visited upon her genius the very vastness
of her dimensions, and fancied that her soul was small, simply
because her physique was gigantic.

“And, by the way,” answered my Gothamite, “a very reasonable
assumption according to human experience.”

“True enough,” interposed our orator with a leer, “as instanced
in your own state of Gotham.”

Duyckman felt uneasy and looked savage for a moment. The
Alabamian continued.

“What was felt of tedious, passing the shores of the old North
State, was not a whit lessened when you took the land route,
seeking to shorten the progress by the help of railroads and
locomotives. A more dreary region than the track from Wilmington
to Portsmouth is hardly to be found anywhere. The
region through South Carolina, from Augusta to Charleston, is
bad enough. That through her ancient sister is a fraction
worse.”

“Something is due to our own impatience. Our thoughts do
not keep progress with our eyes. Were travellers observers,
which they rarely are, and still less thinkers upon what they observe,
they would make many more grateful discoveries along
the route than they do. He who goes from Dan to Beersheba
and reports nothing to be seen, is simply an animal that has not
duly acquired the use of his eyes.”

“My friend,” quoth the Alabamian with green eyes — “your
eyes have been indulgent. I have tried as much as possible to
see something along your Carolina routes, but to little profit.”

“Perhaps,” put in a sharp, peppery, little fellow, whom we
afterward ascertained to be from the old North State himself—

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

“perhaps, you did all your seeing through those tea-green spectacles.”

“I surely have done so always when passing through North
Carolina,” answered the other quietly. “It was needful to give
the trees, shrubs, fields and flowers, something of a natural complexion.
Now, I will report briefly the result of several progresses,
through that state, during the growing season. The
whole country, so far as its agriculture is concerned, seemed
wretchedly unpromising. The glimpse here and there of a tolerable
farm, was only an oasis in the desert, which made the rest
of the country more and more distressing to the eye. The cornfields
were few, I could have covered half of them with a table
cloth, and the crops raised seem all destined for the markets of
Laputa.”

“Laputa? Where's that, I wonder?” quoth North Carolina.

“Somewhere north of Brobdignag, I believe, and west of the
tropics, between the equator and the Frozen sea, and crossed
by the central fires of the Equinox, which enables the people
to raise potatoes and barley with equal facility, but prevents
them from growing corn. This commodity, of which they are
passionately fond, eating an ear at a mouthful, and chewing the
cob at their leisure, is brought to them only once a year by one
Captain Gulliver, a native of Cape Cod, the only known trader
between Laputa and North Carolina. I should not be surprised
if he is even now taking in a cargo at Wilmington.”

“I never heard of the man, and I reckon I know all the people
that trade to Wilmington, captains and ships. Just say now,
if you can remember, what's the vessel called that he navigates.”

“The Long Bow,” was the quiet and immediate answer. “This
is a great craft for shallow waters. She certainly does trade
with North Carolina somewhere — are you sure that you remember
all the names of the vessels that ply to your ports.”

“Every one of them?”

“You have a most wonderful memory, my friend. — But passing
from the cornfields of your state, I am sorry to say that I
can say as little for its habitations. The dwellings were all of
the rudest construction, and signs of gardening, or culture of any
kind, were as rare, almost, as you will find them along the waste
places of the Tigris and the Dead sea. As for fruit, the peaches,

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

and apples offered us along the route were such as nature seemed
to have designed for the better encouragement of Cholera,—a
sort of bounty offered for bile, indigestion, dyspepsia and riled
intestines.”

“But that's only along the railroad route,” said our little
North Carolina man, “and who ever expects to see a decent
country along a railroad route in any agricultural region?”

Another party came to the succor of the North-Carolinian
with whom our bilious orator was evidently disposed to amuse
himself.

“He is right. You will form a very erroneous notion of this
truly valuable state if you assume its general character from
what you see along the railroad route. North Carolina is even
now, in many respects, one of the most prosperous of all the
states. She lacks nothing but population to exhibit incomparable
resources, of vegetable and mineral treasure, such as in future
days shall make us utterly forgetful of California. Penetrate
the interior even now, and you will be rewarded in a thousand
places by the beauties of a careful cultivation, the sweets of a
mild and graceful society, and the comforts of a condition to
which want and care are strangers, and where the real misfortune
is that the means of life are so easily and abundantly found.
North Carolina has suffered a greater drain upon her population,
in emigration to the Southwest, than probably any of her Atlantic
sisters. How often have I met, twenty years ago, her
poor wayfarers — `from Tar River, or thar' abouts,' trudging
on by the side of their little wagons, from which the great eyes
of a wilderness of young ones were peeping out, thick as the
dogwood blossoms in the spring-time. The surplus population—
the natural increase of this state, and that of South Carolina
and Virginia — have thus for thirty years or more been carried
off to the unrestoring West; and it is only within the last seven
that the torrent seems to be measurably stayed. The prosperity
of these states depends in great degree upon the arrest
of this outflow; — since all the improvements ever effected in a
state — all of its newer developments of resource — are only to
be made by its own surplus, or natural increase, under the stimulus
of necessities, the result of a more crowded condition, and a
closer competition in the fields of labor. That portion of a

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

population which has reached the age of forty seldom achieve any
new development of the resources of a country. To hold their
own — to be what they have been and keep as they are, — is
all that can reasonably be expected at their hands. But they
are doing much more than this. As a state, and as communities,
they are making large general improvements, and as individuals,
they are rising equally in education and in prosperity.”

“Glad to hear it, but take leave to doubt,” responded the
man of bile. “You are evidently an enthusiast, my friend; a
word in your ear —”

Here he slid up to the previous speaker, looked him slyly under
his green spectacles, gave him a nudge in his side, and
whispered: —

“Don't I know Rip Van Winkle as well as you or anybody
else, but don't you see that this little fellow don't know me. We'll
have some fun out of him. He has a large capital of patriotism
out of which we shall manufacture many a broad grin, such as
would do no discredit to a Washington politician. Listen now,
while I touch him under his diaphragm. — It's something of a
waste of words,” he resumed aloud, “to be discussing North
Carolina. But — one question. Have you ever been to Smithville?
If you want to know something of her, go to Smithville.
We once put into that port, somewhat in distress, making the
voyage from Charleston to New York in one of those cockle
shells which Pennoyer got up to run between the two places.
She was the Davy Brown I think. She had very nearly carried
me to Davy Jones'. It is a God's mercy that these miserable
little mantraps had not gulfed their hundreds as did the
`Home.' Well, we put into Smithville — a gale blowing on
deck, and fifty children squalling in the cabin. A few of us got
to shore, counting on an oyster supper. We met a fellow seven
feet high, with his back against a bank of sand that kept off the
wind, while the fragment of an old cutter's deck, hanging over
the bank, covered him from the rain — all except drippings and
leakage.— There was the bottom of an old turpentine tub beside
him from which he detached occasional fragments of gum to
gnaw upon. We questioned him about oysters.

“`Reckon it's hard to find 'em now.'

“`Why?'

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

“`Why, you see, we've done cleaned off all a 'top, and them
down low in the water's mighty hard to come at. Don't get
much oysters at Smithville now. Reckon there mought have
been a right smart chance of 'em long time ago — 'bout the
Revolution.'

“`Well, do you think we can get any broiled chickens anywhere?
'

“`Chickens don't do so well at Smithville. I'm thinking they
drink too much of the salt water, and the gravel's too coarse for
'em, but they die off mighty soon, and there's no cure for it.'

“`Eggs?'

“`Well now, as for eggs, somehow the hens don't lay as they
used to. Folks say that there's a sort of happidemic among the
poultry of all kinds. They don't thrive no more in Smithville.'

“`And what have you got in Smithville?'

“`I reckon there's pretty much all the Smiths here that was
here at the beginning. Old granny Pressman Smith lives thar
in that rether old house that looks a'most as if it was guine to
fall. 'Lijah Smith keeps opposite. He had the grocery, but
he's pretty much sold out — though they do say there's a
schooner expected mighty soon with some codfish and p'taters
for him, from down East. Rice Smith owns that 'ere flat, you
sees thar' with its side stove; and the old windmill yander with
the fans gone b'longs to Jackson W. Smith, the lawyer. He's
pretty much broke up I hear, by buying a gold mine somewhere
in the South. I'm a Smith myself — my name's Fergus Smith,
but I'm the poorest of the family. I don't own nothing, no
how, and never did.'

“Now there's a chronicle,” said our orator. “Was there ever
such a complete picture of all sorts of debris and ruin?”

“But Smithville is not North Carolina,” was the reply of our
little red-faced native, who seemed particularly to resent this
portraiture.

“I am afraid it is,” was the reply of the orator, coolly spoken,
and without seeming to heed the evident ruffling of the young
one's plumage. “I have seen somewhere,” he continued, “a
picture of the old North State, of which I remember just the
heads. Doubtless there is some exaggeration in it, but on the
whole the thing is true. It is true in generals if not details —

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

true to the spirit of the whole, if regardless of all occasional exceptions.
We have had a picture of the Virginian. We can
not object to one of the North-Carolinian, and he who objects to
it as not true, will be wise enough to regard it as a jest, not
wholly without body in the fact.”

“Oh, you're only a-jesting, then?”

“Jesting, sir! I never jest. I am as serious as the Dutch
Momus, and I never suffer myself to smile except in a thunder-storm.”

“And what makes you smile then?”

“To hear so much ado about nothing.”

“You're a mighty strange person, I'm a thinking.”

“Ah! that's a practice, my young friend, you should not indulge
in. Don't go out of your way, at any time, in search
after vain things.”

“You don't call thinking a vain thing?”

“By no means — only you search after it.”

“I don't rightly understand you.”

“The fault, I suspect, is rather yours than mine; and I don't
see how we're to amend it. I must leave you to your unassisted
efforts; and, if you will suffer me, I will resume my portrait of
the old North State.”

“That's right! Go ahead, old Bile!” cried the Texan, irreverently.
The Alabamian glanced at him from under his green
spectacles.

“Have you been eating cabbage, my friend?”

“Cabbage, no!”

“It must be the cocktails then! Either swear off from cocktails
altogether, Texas, or go and get yourself another. Your
complexion is rather the worse for wear.”

“Oh! d—n the complexion,” cried Texas, “and breeze away
with what you've got. Hurrah for nothing — go ahead!”

“Thank you for permission,” was the cool reply. “And now,
gentlemen, for our unknown chronicler of the virtues of the old
North State. I may not give his exact language always, but
you will excuse my involuntary fault: —

“`The genius of North Carolina,' says he, `is clearly masculine.
He has no feminine refinements. You will not accuse
him of unnecessary or enfeebling delicacies, and, one merit, he

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

is totally free from affectation. You have strong smells of him
before you approach his shores, but these occasion no concern
in—'”

Here, however, a bell rang, which seemed to have some peculiar
meaning in it. The Texan curled himself up only to stretch
away for the cabin. His example was about to be followed by
the rest, and our orator seeing this, judiciously proposed that we
should for the present forbear the discussion of the old North
State for the more grateful discussion of the supper — a proposition
which was carried nem. con. We adjourned to meet again.

-- --

CHAPTER XV. MORE OF THE GENIUS OF THE OLD NORTH STATE.

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

We must not forget our pledges,” said the sea-green orator,
as we seated ourselves in a group near the wheel, after supper,
cigars all lighted. “And, if not too full of better stuff, my
friends, I propose to give you the chronicle of the old North State,
of which I have spoken. As I have mentioned already, the
matter is not my own. I gathered it from the correspondence
of a traveller in some of the newspapers. It seemed so truthful,
so appropriate, and confirmed so admirably my own experience,
that I memorized it without any effort.”

No one dissenting, the Alabamian proceeded with his narrative,
very much as follows: —

“`The genius of the old North State,' said he, `is decidedly
masculine. With a large physical development, he is as
conscious of his strength as totally indifferent to its uses. Indifference
is his virtue. He would be as little interested if the
scents which he gave forth were cologne instead of turpentine.
There he stands or lies, an enormous waste of manhood, looking
out upon the Atlantic. His form, though bulky, is angular —
one shoulder rather higher than the other, and one leg standing
awkwardly at ease. His breeches, you perceive, are of the
most antique fashion — equally short and tight. He has evidently
outgrown them, but the evidence is not yet apparent to
his own mind. His meditations have not yet conducted him to
that point, where the necessity of providing himself with a better
fit, a more becoming cut, and a thoroughly new pair, comes
upon him with the force of some sudden supernatural conviction.
When they do, he will receive such a shock as will cover him
with perspiration enough for a thousand years. He stands now,
if you believe me, in pretty nearly the same attitude which he
maintained when they were running the State Line between him

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

and his northern brother (Virginia) to the great merriment, and
the monstrous guffawing of the latter. He carries still the same
earthen pipe, of mammoth dimensions, in his jaws; and you
may see him, any day, in a fog of his own making, with one hip
resting against a barrel of tar, and with his nose half buried in
a fumigator of turpentine. He is the very model of that sort
of constancy which may at least boast of a certain impregnableness.
His tastes and temper undergo no changes, and are what
they have been from the beginning. The shocks of the world
do not disturb his gravity. He lets its great locomotives pass
by, hurrying his neighbor through existence, and congratulates
himself that no one can force him into the car against his will.
He is content to be the genius of tar and turpentine only. His
native modesty is quite too great to suffer him to pretend to anything
better.

“`The vulgar notion is that this is due wholly to his lack of
energy. But I am clear that it is to be ascribed altogether to his
excessive modesty. He asserts no pretensions at all — he disclaims
most of those which are asserted for him. Some ambitious
members of his household have claimed for him the first
revolutionary movements, and the proper authorship of the Declaration
of Independence. But his deportment has been that
of one who says, “What matter? I did it, or I did not! The
thing is done! Enough! Let us have no botheration.”

“`Do you ask what he does, and what he is? You have the
answer in a nutshell. He is no merchant, no politician, no orator;
but a small planter, and a poor farmer — and his manufactures
are wholly aromatic and spiritual. They consist in turpentine
only, and his modesty suffers him to make no brag even
of this. His farm yields him little more than peas and pumpkins.
His corn will not match with the Virginian's, and that
is by no means a miracle. I have seen a clump of sunflowers
growing near his entrance, and pokcberries and palma-christi
are agreeable varieties in his shrubberies. Of groundnuts he
raises enough to last the children a month at Christmas, and
save enough for next year's acre. His pumpkins are of pretty
good size, though I have not seen them often, and think they
are apt to rot before he can gather them. His cabbage invariably
turns out a collard, from which he so constantly strips the

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

under leaves that the denuded vegetable grows finally to be almost
as tall as himself. His cotton crops are exceedingly small—
so short in some seasons as not to permit the good wife to
make more than short hose for herself and little ones. His historian
is Shocco Jones.'”

“Where the d—l is Shocco Jones now?” was the inquiry
of the little red-faced native, who tried to appear very
indifferent to all that the orator was saying. “He wrote well,
that Jones. His defence of North Carolina against Tom Jefferson
was the very thing, and I have seen some of his sketches
of the old State that were a shine above Irving's.”

“No doubt! no doubt! Jones and Smith have possibly gone
on a visit to their cousin German, Thompson. To proceed: —

“`His orators are Stanley and Clingman, who are by no
means better than Webster and Calhoun — and his shipping
consists of the “Mary and Sally,” and “Polly Hopkins—'”

“He must have others, for I saw a wreck at Smithville in
1835, on the stern of which I read `Still-Water.'”

“She is there still,” said the orator, “and still-water at that.
She was beached in 1824 — the `Sleeping Beauty' taking her
place, between Squam Island, Duck's Inlet, Old Flats, and
Smithfield, till, lingering too long in the river, the tide fell and
left her on the Hognose Bank, where her beauty is somewhat
on the wane. But to proceed with our authority—”

“Your authority is an abominable falsehood all throughout—
a lie of whole cloth,” said the fiery native — “so let's have no
more of it.”

“Go on! Go on! old Bile! It's prime!” quoth the Texan.
Not heeding either, the Alabamian proceeded as if he were
reading from a book:—

“`Wilmington is his great port of entry — his city by the sea.
Here he carries on some of his largest manufactures, converting
daily into turpentine a thousand barrels of the odoriferous gum.
His dwellings here are of more pretension than elsewhere. He
has lately been doing them up, rebuilding and retouching in a
style that shows that he has suddenly opened his eyes upon
what the world has been doing elsewhere. The change is really
not in unison with his character. It sits unnaturally upon him,
and gives him a slightly fidgetty manner which is no ways

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

prepossessing. He seems to be impressed with an idea that the
world requires him to bestir himself. He has a certain respect
for the world, and is not unwilling to do what it requires, but he
moves slowly and awkwardly about it, and he must not be hurried.
If he can accomplish the new duty without disparaging
the old habit, he has no objection, but he seems quite unwilling
to give up his pipe, his tar barrel, and his luxurious position in
the shade, just on the outer edge of the sunshine. The superficial
observer thinks him lazy rather than luxurious. But this is
scandal surely. I am willing to admit that he has a Dutch infusion
in his veins, which antagonizes the naturally mercurial
characteristics of the South; but it is really a Dutch taste, rather
than Dutch phlegm, which is at the bottom of his failings.

“`It has been gravely proposed to neutralize his deficiencies
through a foreign graffing, and by the introduction of a colony
from Bluffton in South Carolina — otherwise called Little Gascony—
and no doubt an amalgamation with some of the tribes of
that impatient little settlement would work such a change in his
constitution as might lead to the most active demonstrations. It
would be as the yeast in the dough, the hops in the beer, the
cayenne in the broth. The dish and drink would become rarely
palatable with such an infusion.

“`But, even if we allow our brother to be indolent, or apathetic,
we are constrained to say that he is not without his virtues.
His chief misfortune is, that knowing them to be such, he has
grown rather excessive in their indulgence. His prudence is
one of his virtues. For example, he will owe no money to his
neighbors at a season when states beggar themselves in the
wildest speculations, and dishonor themselves through a base
feeling of the burden of their debts. Speculation can not seduce
him into following their foolish and mean examples. He believes
in none of the fashionable bubbles. Fancy stocks have
no attractions for him. He rubs his forehead, feels his pockets,
and remembers his old sagacity. Sometimes he has been beguiled
for a moment, but a moment only, and his repentance followed
soon. He has been known, for example, to lay down a
railway, and has taken it up again, the more effectually to make
himself sure of being able to meet his contracts. His logic is
doubtful perhaps, his purpose and policy never. You can not

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

gull him into banks, though, strange to say, he thinks Nick Biddle
an ill-used man, and still halts with a face looking too much
in the direction of Whiggery. And, with the grateful smell of
his turpentine factories always in his nostrils, though with no
other interest in manufactures, you can not persuade him that a
protective tariff is any such monstrous bugbear, as when it is
painted on the canvass of his southern sister.

“`Of this southern sister he is rather jealous. She is too mercurial
to be altogether to his liking. He thinks she runs too
fast. He is of opinion that she is forward in her behavior — too
much so for his notions of propriety. A demure personage himself,
he dislikes her vivacity. Even the grace with which she
couples it, is only an additional danger which he eschews with
warning and frequent exhortation. His error is, perhaps, in assuming
her in excess in one way, and he only proper in the opposite
extreme.

“`As little prepared is he to approve of the demeanor of his
northern brother. Virginia is none of his favorites. He has
never been satisfied with the high head she carries, from the day
when that malicious Col. Byrd, of Westover, made fun of his
commissioners.* The virtue of our North-Carolinian runs somewhat
into austerity. We fear that he has suffered somehow a
cross with the Puritans. His prudence is sometimes a little too
close in its economies. His propriety may be suspected of coldness;
and a very nice analysis may find as much frigidity in his
modesty as purity and sensibility. He is unkind to nobody so
much as to himself. He puts himself too much on short commons.
He does not allow for what is really generous in his
nature, and freezes up, accordingly, long before the “Yule Log”
is laid on the hearth at Christmas. His possessions constitute him,
in wealth perhaps, no less than size, one of the first class states
of the confederacy — yet he has failed always to put the proper
value on them. His mountains — of which we shall give hereafter
a series of sketches — are salubrious in a high degree —

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

very beautiful to the eye, and full of precious minerals and metals.
* But his metallurgists do precious little with the one, and
he has failed to commission a single painter to make pictures of
the other. He has some first rate lands scattered over his vast
domains — the valleys between his mountains making not only
the loveliest but the most fertile farmsteads, while along his
southern borders, on the seaboard, it is found that he can raise
as good rice as in any other region. But he is too religiously
true to tar and turpentine to develope the rare resources which
he possesses and might unfold by the adoption of only a moderate
degree of that mouvement impulse which the world on every
side of him exhibits. He has tried some experiments in silk,
but it seems to have given him pain to behold the fatiguing labors
of his worms, and, averting his eyes from their sufferings,
he has forgotten to provide the fresh mulberry leaves on which
they fed. When they perished, his consolation was found in
the conviction that they were freed from their toils; with this
additional advantage over men, that their works would never
follow them. His negroes are fat and lazy, possessing, in the
former respect, greatly the advantage of their masters.

“`Our North-Carolinian will be a lean dog always — though it
would be no satisfaction to him if the chase is to be inevitable
from the leanness. His experience refutes the proverb. Certainly,
the contrast is prodigious between his negroes and himself.
They have the most unctuous look of all the slaves in the South—
and would put to utter shame and confusion their brethren of
the same hue in the Yankee provinces — the thin-visaged, lankjawed,
sunken-eyed, shirking, skulking free negroes of Connecticut
and Rhode Island. Our North Carolina negro rolls rather
than walks. His head is rather socketed between his shoulders
than upon a neck or shaft. When he talks, it is like a heated
dog lapping — his mouth is always greasy, and he whistles

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

whenever he has eaten. He is the emblem of a race the most sleek,
satisfied, and saucy in the world. You see the benevolence of
the master in the condition of the slave. He derives his chief
enjoyments, indeed, from the gay humors of the latter. He
seems to have been chosen by Heaven as a sort of guardian of
the negro, his chief business being to make him happy.

“`Our North-Carolinian, with all his deficiencies, is a model of
simplicity and virtue. His commendable qualities are innumerable.
He never runs into excesses. You will never see him
playing Jack Pudding at a feast. He commits no extravagances.
You will never find him working himself to death for a living.
He is as moderate in his desires as he is patient in his toils. He
seems to envy nobody. You can scarcely put him out of temper.
He contracts no debts, and is suspicious of those who do.
He pays as he goes, and never through the nose. He wastes
none of his capital, if he never increases it, and his economy is
such that he never troubles himself to furnish a reason for his
conduct, before he is asked for it. In truth he is almost too virtuous
for our time. He seems to have been designed for quite
another planet. He is totally unambitious, and though you may
congratulate yourself at getting ahead of him, you will be mortified
to learn from himself that this is altogether because he prefers
to remain behind. He has no wants now that I remember,
with a single exception. Without having a single moral feature
in common with Diogenes, he perhaps will be obliged to you if
you will not interrupt his sunshine.'”

“Well, have you done at last?” demanded the fiery little son
of the old North State, as the other appeared to pause.

“The chronicle? — yes.”

“Well, I'll just take leave to say that it's a most slanderous
and lying history from beginning to end.”

“To what do you object?”

“To everything.”

“But what is there that you deny to be true?”

“Well, there's that about our shipping. Why, instead of two
vessels, Wilmington's got fifty, more or less, and some of them
steamers, and some of them square-rigged, brigs and hermaphrodites.”

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

“I admit the hermaphrodites. I have seen one of them myself.”

“Ah! have you? and you'll admit the brigs and schooners
too, I reckon, if you're put to it, and the steamers. Then, too, you
don't say a word of our exports.”

“Your produce, you mean! Didn't I admit the pumpkins and
the peas?”

“As if six millions could be got out of peas and pumpkins.”

“It does seem a large amount, indeed, from such a source,
but of course there's the tar and turpentine.”

“I say, young hoss,” put in the Texan, “don't you see that
old Bile is just putting the finger of fun into the green parts of
your eye.”

“Well said, son of Texas; the figure is not a bad one. The
finger of fun! — green parts of the eye! Good — decidedly.”

“He's poking fun at me, you mean to say.”

“That's it!”

“Well, he shall see that he can't do that without risking something
by the transaction. One thing, my friend, you forgot to
say about the people of North Carolina in your chronicle. They
won't stand impudence of any sort. And now I have just to ask
of you for an answer, up and down, to one question.”

“Propound!”

“Did you mean to make my state or me, personally, ridiculous
by what you have been saying?”

“Ridiculous, indeed, my friend! How can you imagine such
a vain thing. You are quite too sensitive. Your self-esteem is
singularly undeveloped. Your state is a very great state, after
a somewhat peculiar model, and no doubt, though a small man,
you are one who need not be ashamed of yourself or your
acquaintance.”

We all assured the young Carolinian that there could be no
purpose to give him offence — that the Alabamian was simply
endeavoring to amuse the company with a salient view of men
and communities.

“But he shan't do so at my expense.

“Oh! he means nothing of the kind.'

“If he did!”

“Well!” quoth the Alabamian. “If I did! what then?”

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

“Why, you'd only try it at some peril.”

“Peril of what?”

“Of a fight to be sure! We'd see who was the best man
after all.”

“There is something in the warning to prompt a person to
tread cautiously. The rattle announces the snake. Now, look
you, my friend, once for all, I beg leave to disclaim all desire to
offend you. I simply sought to enjoy my jest, in an innocent
way, and to amuse other people by it. That ought to be sufficient;
but, for my own sake and self-esteem, I must add that
it is only as a good Christian that I say so much. I am apt to
be riled rather, — feel skin and hair both raised unnaturally —
when I am threatened; and, as for a fight, it sounds to me rather
like an invitation than a warning. Were you now to desire to
do battle with me how would you propose to fight?”

“Why, if I were really anxious, I shouldn't much care how.
I am good at pistol and rifle, and have left enough for a good
bout at arms-length with a bigger man than myself.”

“Well, my good fellow, for all that, you'd stand no chance
with me at either. I should whip you out of your breeches,
without unbuttoning mine.”

“You?”

“Yes, I.”

We were all now somewhat curious. The orator did not look
half the man of his opponent.

“Now,” said he, “without fighting, which wouldn't do here
of course, we can test the chances of the two. Suppose you
try and lift that little brass piece yonder,” pointing to the cannon
of the steamer, “our captain's brazen beauty.”

“I can't do it, nor you.”

“Answer for yourself. I can. But here is a test.”

With these words he seized two chairs that stood at hand.

“Hold the backs of these firmly,” he said to the bystanders.

He placed the chairs some five feet apart, and in the twinkling
of an eye had stretched himself at length, the back of his head
resting upon one chair, his heels upon the other.

“Now, some half dozen of you sit upon me.”

To the astonishment of all, the slight-looking person, who
seemed too frail to support himself, maintained two or three

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

persons for several seconds sitting upon his unsupported body. He
stretched out his arms to the group.

“Feel them.”

They were all muscle — so much whip, cord and wire.

“You spoke of pistol and rifle,” continued the orator. “You
shall have a sample of shooting.” He retired for a few moments,
and returned, bringing with him a large case which, when opened,
displayed a beautiful brace of pistols and a rifle of elegant proportions
and high finish. The pistols were already charged. A
bottle was thrown into the sea, and, at the flash of the pistol, was
shattered to a thousand pieces.

“My friend,” quoth the orator, “I have led just that sort of
life which makes a man up to anything; and the use of the
weapon, of every sort, is natural to me in any emergency.”

“Well, t'aint your muscle and strength and good shooting that
would keep me from having a trial with you, in case you show'd
a disposition to insult me.”

“But I avow no such disposition, my excellent friend of the
old North State.”

“Many's the man that's a good shot at a bottle, who
can't take a steady aim, with another pistol looking him in the
face.”

“Nothing more true. But we need say no more on this head,
unless you still think that I designed offence.”

“Well, since you say you didn't, of course, I'm satisfied.”

“I'm glad of it. There's my fist. I didn't mean offence to
you, my friend; but I confess to amusing myself at all hazards
and with any sort of customer. You happened in the way, and
I stumbled over you. You are a clever fellow, and I don't like
you the less for standing up for your state, which is a clever and
most respectable state, — a state of size, and some sizable steamboats
and schooners, — not forgetting the hermaphrodite. And
now, let us have a touch of snake and tiger together.”

“Where were you born?” demanded the North-Carolinian.

“I was born in a cloud and suckled by the east wind.”

“Oh, get out! I reckon you're crazy, after all.”

“I'll defend myself against the imputation when you'll prove
to me that anybody is quite sane. It is but a difference in
degree between the whole family of man.”

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

“What's your business? You've served, I reckon, in the
army.”

“Yes, as a ranger.”

“Been in many fights?”

“A few. The last I had was with seven Apache Indians. I
had but one revolver, a six-barrel—”

“Well?”

“I killed six of the savages.”

“And the seventh?”

“He killed me! — And now for the snake and tiger.”

The two disappeared together, steering in the direction of the
bar. When they next joined us, the North-Carolinian had his
arm thrust lovingly through that of his tormentor, and came
forward laughing uproariously, and exclaiming:—

“You should have heard him. Lord, what a fellow! He's
mad as thunder — that's certain; but he's got a mighty deal of
sense in him, in spite of all.”

“We are about opposite Smithville now,” said our captain, as
the Alabamian came up. The latter turned to the North-Carolinian,
and, with a poke in his ribs, said:—

“You thought me quizzing your state, when, in fact, I have
more reverence for its antiquities than any person I know.
This place, Smithville, for example, I have studied with great
industry. It was settled — perhaps you have heard — by the
first man of the name of Smith that came out of Noah's ark.
It is supposed, indeed, to be the very spot where the ark rested
when the waters subsided. There is an old windmill here,
still to be seen, and the most picturesque object in the place,
which is referred back to the period when Noah carried three
sheets in the wind. The people here, of course, are all named
Smith.”

“Oh, that's a mistake, my dear fellow,” put in the North-Carolinian.
“You have been imposed upon. I know the place, and
know that the Buttons live here, and the Black family; and
there's another family—”

“Never mind — it is you who are mistaken. They are really
all Smiths, however much they may disguise and deny. There's
a family likeness running through all of them which nobody
can dispute.”

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

“That's true. There is such a likeness, I admit.”

“Of course you must admit. Everybody sees it. The wonder
is, that, boasting such a great antiquity, they are so little
ambitious. Their enterprise is limited to an occasional visit to
the oyster-bank, where it is said they will feed for some hours
at a stretch, but they never trouble themselves to carry any of
the fruits away. The pearl-fisheries, which conjecture supposes
to have been very active here at one period, were discontinued
and fell into neglect somewhere about the time of the Babylonian
captivity. Smithville is a place that should largely command
the veneration of the spectator, apart from its antiquity of site,
and the antiquities which may yet be found within its precincts
after proper exploration; it is a study for the ethnologist. There
is one peculiarity about the race — all the children here are old
when they are born. The period of gestation seems to be about
eighteen years. The child is invariably born with a reddish
mustache and imperial, and a full stock of reddish hair.”

“Bless me, what a story! Why, how they have imposed
upon you, old fellow! I tell you, I myself know the families
of Button and Black, and — and they all have children — real
children, just like any other people's children — little, small,
helpless, with hardly any hair upon their heads, not a sign of a
moustache, and the color of the hair is whitish, rather than
reddish, when they are born.”

The assurance was solemly given by our Carolinian.

“How a man's own eyes may deceive him! My dear friend,
you never saw a child in Smithville of native origin at all.
The natives are all full grown. If you saw children there —
ordinary children — they were all from foreign parts, and grievously
out of their element, I assure you. Your supposed facts
must not be allowed to gainsay philosophy. I repeat, the region,
on this score of idiosyncrasy in the race, should attract
the ethnologists. In mere antiquities — in the proofs of ancient
art — it is also rich. I have found curiously-wrought fragments
of stone there, — sharp at the edges, somewhat triangular of
shape—”

“Nothing but Indian arrow-heads, I reckon.”

“My friend, why expose yourself? They were sacrificial
implements, no doubt. Then, curious vases, in fragments, are

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

to be still picked up, such as were probably employed for sacred
purposes in the temples of their gods.”

“As I live, old Bile,” said the Texan — “nothing but Injun
pots and pans for biling hominy.”

“Get thee behind us, Texas — blanket thyself and be silent.
The present inhabitants of Smithville are certainly the Autocthones—
natives of the soil. They have never known any
other. And yet, Smith is said to have been a common name
among the Phœnicians. Its founder was undoubtedly TubalCain.
It is fortunate that we have a place like Smithville, destined
for its perpetuation. We are, unhappily, fast losing all
traces of the venerable name in every other quarter of the
country.”

“Why how you talk! There isn't a name so common as
Smith in all our country.”

“Ah, my dear fellow! do you not see that you are giving
constant proof of what I said touching Smithville, that all the
babies were grown men at birth?”

“That's somehow a fling at me, I reckon; but I sha'n't quarrel
with you, now I know you.”

At this moment, the tender tinkle of the guitar, in the hands
of Selina Burroughs, announced that my friend Duyckman had
succeeded in his entreaties; and we gathered around the ladies,
and the mischievous fooling of our Alabamian ceased for a season, —
but only for a season. The young lady sang very
sweetly one of Anacreon Moore's best lyrics, accompanied by
my friend from Gotham. When she had done, to the surprise
of all, our orator, who seemed quite a universal genius, coolly
took up the guitar when the damsel laid it down, and, without
apology or preliminary of any kind, gave us the following sample
of the mock-heroic with equal archness and effect: —

THE ANCIENT SUITOR.



Old Time was an ancient suitor,
Who, heedless of jury and judge,
Still kept to the saws of his tutor
And held that all fashion was fudge:
He never kept terms with the tailors,
The aid of the barbers he scorn'd,

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]



And with person as huge as a whaler's,
His person he never adorn'd.
Sing — Out on that ancient suitor.
What chance could he have with a maiden,
When round her, the gallant and gay
Came flocking, their bravest array'd in,
Still leading her fancies astray?
But he studied the chapter of chances,
And having no green in his eyes,
He gallantly made his advances,
As if certain to carry the prize.
Sing — Hey for that ancient suitor.
But his beard had grown whiter than ever,
He still made no change in his dress,
But the codger had Anglican clever,
And was confident still of success;
And the ladies now smiled at his presence,
Each eagerly playing out trumps,
And his coming now conjured up pleasance,
Where before it but conjured up dumps.
Sing — Ho for that ancient suitor!
And what were the arts of our suitor?
Why, the simplest of all, to be sure
He took up Dan Plutus as tutor,
Dan Cupid he kicked from the door.
Still sneering at sentiment-gammon,
He found that whene'er he could prove,
That his Worship found favor with Mammon,
His worship found favor with love.
Hurrah! for that ancient suitor!

“Oh! most lame and impotent conclusion,” cried the lady.
“An old and stale scandal.”

“What a slander of the sex,” echoed Gotham, looking more
sentimental than ever.

“I have given you but a true and common history,” answered
the orator. “It is within every man's experience; but here's a
case that occurred in one of our own villages. The ladies there
admit the fact to be undeniable, though they assert — Credat
Judœus!
— that the world can show no other such marvellous
example.”

Here he again fingered the guitar with the ease of one who
had mastered all its pulses, and sung the following historical
ballad, which he called —

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

LOVE'S CONTINGENT REMAINDER.



At eve, when the young moon was shining,
And the South wind in whispers arose,
A youth, by the smooth stream reclining,
Thus pour'd forth the stream of his woes;—
“I sigh and I sing for the maiden,
Who dwells in the depths of yon grove;
Not the lily, its whiteness array'd in,
So beautiful seems to my love.”
And the maiden, she drank in the ditty
With keen sense and a tremulous heart:
But there dwelt an old man in the city,
And he in her musings had part:
She answer'd love's song by another,
To the very same air, but less sweet,
And some sighs which she struggled to smother,
Found their way to the youth at her feet.
Ah! Dick, I confess you are dearest,
But then you can buy nothing dear;
Your song is the sweetest and clearest,
And I dote on your whiskers and hair;
But then, the old man in the city,
Has bonds and bank-notes, and a store,
Such possessions, both costly and pretty,
And he promises gold in galore.
With you I should find love in marriage,
But love is poor feeding alone;
With him I have horses and carriage;
With you but a crust and a bone;
He leaves me no time to consider,
Still pressing with tongue and with pen,
But if ever he leaves me a widow,
Oh! Dicky, come sing to me then!

“Worse and worse!” cried the lady.

“Truer and truer,” answered the orator.

“Bless me, sir, for what reason is it that you so hate our sex?”

“Hate your sex! Nobody loves it better. I have been
married three times!”

“That accounts for it all!” quoth Gotham, sotto voce, with
the feeling of one who is amply avenged. Selina Burroughs
whispered —

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

“The danger seems to be that he will leave just such an inscription
upon his monument as the Hon. Mr. Custis of the Eastern
Shore.”

There was a pause.

“No story to-night?” inquired one of the party.

“By the way, yes — and our friend here from North Carolina,
has been appointed to deliver it.”

With a thousand excuses and apologies, some stammering and
much confusion, our fiery little companion commenced his task,
in a legend of the North Carolina shore, which he entitled

THE SHIP OF FIRE.

The State of North Carolina, the assumed poverty of which in
material resources, and in mind, has been a little too much dwelt
upon by some portions of this company, is, nevertheless, quite
as rich, in all respects, as any of her sister states. Her deficiency
seems to lie in her want of a seaport of capacity equal to her
product, and in the lack of a population sufficiently dense for her
territorial magnitude. We may never be able to supply the
one deficiency, except possibly by railroads which shall give us
the free use of the harbors of our sister states; but the latter
will be developed on a magnificent scale, so soon as the population
shall become sufficiently dense for the due exploration and
working of our soil. Our productions, as the case stands, must
now amount to fully eight millions, sent to market along
shore. And this, be it remembered, is pretty much a surplus
production. As an agricultural community, North Carolina
supports herself apart from what she sells. Of the morals of the
people of our State, I have only to say, that they shrink from
comparison with none. We do no startling things, but we rob
no exchequers. We attempt no wonderful works, but we repudiate
none of our debts. In brief, we owe no debts. There is no
State in the Union quite so independent as North Carolina. You
may smile at her simplicity, but you must respect her honesty.
You may see something green in her eye, but nothing jaundiced.
If goaded by no wild ambition, she is troubled with no excess
of bile. Her brains may never set rivers on fire, but they are
sure not to blow up her locomotive.

“But, even in enterprises, such as are so largely assumed to be

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

the signs of moral progress, she is not idle. In proportion to
the strength of her population, her railroads are as extensive
as those of any other Southern State; and when you consider
the wide stretch of her territory and the difficulties of her situation,
lacking an eligible seaport, she has done more and better
than most. Her people are prosperous, making money fast; the
results of tar and turpentine will put to shame those of your
boasted regions of rice and cotton; and our railroads have
brought into use, for these productions, vast territories which have
hitherto yielded nothing. I repeat, that in the morals of her people,
their physical prosperity, their virtues and advance in education,
North Carolina need shrink in comparison with none of
the states of this confederacy.”

“Bravo! — spoken like a patriot! But what of the story all
this time?”

“Patiently: I had first to fling off some of the feeling with
which you, sir, have been stirring me up about my good old
State for the last twenty-four hours.”

“Well — you have relieved yourself?”

“Perhaps: but a few words more, before I begin my legend.
I shall not say anything here about our lack of literature in
North Carolina, since the argument necessarily belongs to most
of the Southern States — in fact, to all the States — our national
deficiency being still a reproach to us in the mouths of other nations.
When the nation, as a whole, shall be able to answer this
reproach satisfactorily, it will then be quite time enough for
North Carolina to show her solicitude as to what people think
of her shortcomings.”

“Quite logical that.”

“I have no doubt that the native genius of the old North
State will bring her intellectual wares into the market in due
season for her reputation.”

“Save her distance, you mean.”

“As you please. Her native material affords adequate stuff
for the future author and artist. She is rich in traditions and
unwritten histories. Her revolutionary chronicles are by no
means meagre, and only lack the chronicler and author. They
will be found as soon as our communities shall become sufficiently
dense and numerous to afford the audience.”

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

“Meanwhile, we will put off the requisition ad Grœcas Kalendas.
The argument is a good plea for all the states if admissible
in the case of one. I doubt its propriety. I am not
prepared to believe in that inspiration which waits upon the
gathering of the audience. But the point needs no discussion.
Go ahead with your story.”

“My story must excite no expectations. I am no artist, and
shall attempt nothing but a simple sketch — a bare outline of a
legend which our simple people along the seashore, wreckers
and fishermen, have told a thousand times with grave looks and
a most implicit faith. It will add but another chapter to the
vast chronicles of credulity which we possess, and skepticism
will decide against it only as further proof of human superstitions
which keep their ground even in the most enlightened
ages. Be it so. The wise man will find much occasion for
thought even where the subject is a vulgar superstition. The
inventive genius may go further, and weave from it some of
those beautiful fictions which need no better staple than the
stuff which dreams are made of — which delight us in the fancies
of Comus, and carry us into new creations, and new realms of
exploration in the Tempest and Midsummer Night's Dream.”

Thus far the preliminaries. Our raconteur then proceeded
as follows: —

“You are then to know that annually, at a regularly-recurring
period, the coast of North Carolina, even the very route
over which we voyage now, is visited by a luminous object having
the exact appearance, at a little distance, of a ship on fire.
This appearance has been seen regularly, according to the tradition,
and the fact has been certified by the sworn statements
in recent times, of very credible witnesses. They affirm
that nothing can be more distinct than the appearance of this
ship, limned in fire, consuming, yet always unconsumed. She
invariably appears approaching from the east. She speeds
slowly toward the west, nearing the shores always until seemingly
about to run aground, when she disappears, for a moment,
only to re-emerge again from the distant east. Thus advancing
perpetually, she appears to grow in bulk to grow more vivid
and distinct as she draws nigh, until, when most perfect to the
eye, and about to enter the harbor — when she flits from sight,

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

only to shoot up in the distance and renew her fiery progress to
the shore.

“Every part of her seems ablaze. Hull and gunwale, mast
and spar, sail and cordage, are all distinctly defined in fiery mass
and outline. Yet she does not seem to burn. No fiery flakes
ascend, no smoke darkens her figure, no shroud or sail falls, no
visible change takes place in her fate, or dimensions — and thus
perfect, she glides onward to the shore, glides along the shore,
skirts the breakers into which she appears about to penetrate,
then suddenly goes out; but only, as I have said, to loom up
once more upon the eastern edge of the sea. This operation
continues for twenty-four hours, one day in every year.”

“Bless me, how curious. I wish we could get an exhibition of
it now. It is a regular day in the year on which it appears?”

“So it is asserted, but I do not recollect the day, and I doubt
if our chronicles determine the fact. But the affidavits of respectable
witnesses give the date on which they declare themselves
to have seen the spectacle, and that day, each year, may
be assumed to be the one on which it annually reappears.”

“Well, how do they account for this singular exhibition?”

“In the following manner. The tradition, I may add, is a
very old one, and the historical facts, so far as they may, are
found to confirm it.

“The burning vessel is known as `The ship of the Palatines.'
The story is that, some time during the region of the First
George of England, and when it was the anxious policy of that
monarch to encourage emigration to the Southern Colonies, a
small company of that class of colonists who were known as
`German Palatines' having come from the Palatinate, arrived
in London seeking means to get to America. They were sustained
for a time at the public expense, until a vessel could be
chartered for their use, when they took their departure for the
New World. The public policy made it comparatively easy to
persuade the crown to this sort of liberality; and succor of this
character was frequently accorded to this class of adventurers,
who were supposed to have a special claim on the bounty of the
German monarch of the English. The emigrants, in the present
instance, wore the appearance of poverty so common to their
class, and studiously forebore to betray the fact that they had

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

any resources of their own. But, as usual, in all such cases,
they were far less destitute than they avowed themselves. Our
Palatines, on this occasion, were in rather better condition, in
pecuniary respects, than was commonly the fact with their countrymen.
It was only a natural cunning which prompted their
concealment of means which they preferred to keep in reserve
for other uses. Upon their secresy, on this head, depended their
hope of help from private bounty and the public exchequer. They
kept their secret successfully while on shore. It was their great
error and misfortune that they were less prudent when they put
to sea. They had treasures — speaking with due heed to the
usual standards of inferior castes — of considerable value; treasures
of gold and silver, jewels and movables; old family acumulations,
little relics of a former prosperity: relics of an affection
which sometimes stinted itself in its daily desires, that it might
provide token and trinket to give pleasure to a beloved one.
The stock, in these things, which had been parsimoniously kept,
and cunningly hidden away by this little community of adventurers,
was by no means inconsiderable. A treasure of great
value in their own eyes, it was a sufficient bait to lust and cupidity,
when beheld by those of others. But I must not anticipate.
These treasures of the precious metals, toys, and trinkets, were
easily concealed in close nooks, among their common luggage,
and, seeming no other than a poor peasantry, and mere destitutes
of society, they went on board of the vessel which had been
chartered for them, and soon after put out to sea.

“The voyage was a very tedious one, protracted by bad
weather, and thwarting winds. The bark in which they sailed
was one which would be likely, in our day, to be condemned as
unseaworthy, except when soldiers, doing battle for the country,
needed to be sent to Texas and California. It would answer
even now for such purposes — perhaps find preference.”

“A good hit, young Turpentine,” quoth the Alabamian.

“Our Palatines were pretty well wornout by the tedium of
the voyage, their miserable fare and more miserable accommodations.
The ship was leaky, the stores stale, the storms frequent,
and, our poor adventurers, new to such a progress, were terribly
subdued in spirit long before they made soundings. When
at length they did, when at length the low gray coast of North

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

Carolina, stretched its slight barriers across their western horizon,
and the cry of `land' sounded in their ears, they rose from the
deeps of despondency into an extremity of joy. They were in
ecstasies of hope, and, in their madness of heart, they forgot that
prudence which had hitherto kept them humble and cautious.
Seeing the shores so nigh, growing momently nearer, the great
trees, the verdant shrubs, the quiet nooks and sheltering places
for which their fancies had so long yearned, they felt that all
danger, all doubt and delay was at an end, and all reserve and
secretiveness were forgotten. They prepared to leave their
gloomy prison-ship, and to taste the virgin freedom of the shores.
Each began to gather up his stores, and to separate his little
stock of worldly goods, from the common mass. They gathered
their bales and boxes from below. They strapped and unstrapped
them; and grouped themselves upon the decks, waiting
to see the anchor dropped, and to dart into the boats which were
to carry them ashore.

“Thus men for ever cheat themselves with their hopes, and
the impatience of a single moment, will undo the work of years.

“They were destined to disappointment. To their surprise,
the ship was suddenly hauled off from land. The sails were
backed. The shores receded from sight. They could not land
that day. The captain had his reasons. They were in dangerous
soundings. There were treacherous currents. The insidious
rocks were about to work them disaster. It was necessary
that they should seek a more accessible region in which to effect
their progress to the desired haven. These were the grounds
for the movement which baffled their anticipations at the moment
of seeming certainty.

“The last feather, it is said, breaks the camel's back. It is
the last drop of bitter poured in the cup already full of bitterness.
I can not say that our poor Palatines were utterly broken
down by their disappointments; but it is very sure that they
felt as wretched that night, as they receded from the land so
freshly won, as if they were required to begin their voyage
anew. Of course, the pretexts of the master were wholly false.
He had made his port. He had reached his true destination.
Had run his proper course, and might have landed all his Palatines
that very night. That he did not, was due to their own

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

error of policy — to that wild eagerness and childish hope, which
made them heedless of a caution which they had hitherto preserved
with a religious strictness, through long years in which
they had known nothing but the caprice of fortune.

“The careless, or the ostentatious exhibition of their hitherto
concealed treasures, now held to be secure, was the true cause
of the master's change of policy. His greedy eye had caught
golden glimpses among their luggage. He had seen the silver
vessels and the shining jewels — he had detected the value of
those heirlooms which had been accumulated and preserved by
the tribe of adventurers, in spite of the trials of poverty, through
long generations.

“These discoveries awakened the devil in his heart. His
was the sort of honesty which kept steadfast only in the absence
of the temper. He had, otherwise, few or no human motives
for its exercise. His life had been a reckless and a restless one,
and sober business performance was only to be pursued by way
of variety, and in the absence of more exciting stimulants. His
mate, or second officer, was a person after his own heart. To
him he dropped a hint of his discoveries. A word to the rogue
is quite as sufficient as to the wise man. It required but few
words between the two to come to a mutual understanding. The
seamen were severally sounded; and the ship clawed off from
the shore.

“In those days the profession of piracy had no such odious
character as it bears in ours. Successful piracy was, in short,
rather a creditable business. It was not dishonorable, and he
who practised it with most profit, was likely to acquire from it
the best credit. Great pirates were knighted by great kings in
those periods. Witness the case of the monster Henry Morgan.
The bloody hand was rather a noble badge indeed, provided it
was shown at court full-handed. Then, as now, it was only your
poor rogue who was hung for making too free with his neighbor's
goods. Piracy was legitimated beyond the line, and found
its national and natural excuse in Great Britain when it could
prove that the victims were only Spaniards or Frenchmen. Like
any other speculation, its moral depended wholly on its results.
We are not to feel surprised, therefore, at the easy virtue of our
mariners — a people, in those days, whose lives and morals

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

occasioned no such respectful concern or consideration among the
pious as they command in ours.

“The devil, accordingly, found nothing to obstruct his machinations
in the hearts of our captain and his subordinates. They
determined upon possessing the goods and chattels of the poor
emigrants, about whose fate the government was hardly likely
to inquire. Hence the sudden purpose of drawing off from the
shore, at the very moment of landing, to the mortification and
final defeat of the hopes of our simple and unsuspecting Palatines.

“It was not found difficult to convince these ignorant people,
that the safety of the vessel required these precautions — that
they had erred somewhat in their reckoning — that they were
still short of their promised port, and that a progress farther
west was necessary. No matter what the plea, it was sufficient
to silence complaint or murmuring. They were at the mercy
of the master, whether he were pirate or honest mariner, and resigned
themselves, with what philosophy they might, to the decree
that told them of rolling a few days longer on the deep.

“They did not linger on deck after night, and when the shores
were no longer visible. The hope deferred which maketh the
heart sick, drove the greater part of them to their hammocks.
Their baggage, with the unhappily exposed wealth, was again
restored to the interior of the ship. But a few of the young men
sat upon the deck, watching the faint lines of the land, until
swallowed up in darkness; even then, with eyes straining in the
direction of the shore for which they yearned, conversing together,
in their own language, in hope and confident expectation
of their future fortunes.

“While thus employed, the captain and his crew, in another
part of the vessel, were concocting their fearful scheme of villany.

“The hour grew late, the night deepened; the few Germans
who remained on deck, stretched themselves out where they
were, and were soon composed in slumber.

“While thus they lay under the peaceful cope and canopy of
heaven, in a slumber, which the solemn starlight, looking down
upon, seemed to hallow, the merciless murderers, with cautious footstep
and bared weapon, set upon them. The cabin-door of the

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

vessel had been fastened, the entrance closed to the hold. Each
seaman stood by his victim, and at a given signal they all struck
together. There was no chance given for struggle — the murderers
had planned their crime with terrible deliberation and
consummate skill. A spasmodic throe of some muscular frame—
a faint cry — a slight groan may have escaped the victims —
but little more. At least, the poor sleepers below were unaroused
by the event.

“The deck cleared of the murdered men, the murderers descended
stealthily to the work below. Passing from berth to
berth with the most fiendish coolness, they struck — seldom
twice — always fatally — men, women, and children; the old,
the young, the tender and the strong, the young mother and
the poor angel-innocent but lately sent to earth — all perished;
not permitted to struggle, or submitting in despair, incapable of
arresting the objects of the criminals. We may fancy for ourselves
the horror of such a scene. We may imagine some one
or more of the victims awaking under the ill-directed knife —
awaking to a vain struggle — unkindly alarming those into consciousness
who had no strength for conflict. Perhaps a mother
may have found strength to rise to her knees, imploring mercy
for the dear child of her heart and hope; — may have been suffered
to live sufficiently long to see its death struggle, its wild
contortions, in the grasp of the unrelenting assassin. Art may
not describe such a scene truly, as imagination can hardly conceive
it. They perished, one and all — that little family of emigrants;
and the murderers, grouped around the treasures which
had damned their hearts into the worst hell of covetousness and
crime, were now busied in the division of their bloody spoils.

“How they settled this matter among themselves — what division
they made of the treasure — and with what temper they
decided upon their future course, must be wholly matter of conjecture.
Tradition rarely deals with the minor details of her
subject, though sufficiently courageous always in the conception
of leading events.

“The story further goes, that, having done the fearful deed
without botching, thoroughly, effectively, suffering neither resistance
nor loss — having possessed themselves of all that was
valuable in the ship, as well as among the stores of their

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

victims — the pirates proceeded to set the vessel on fire, as the
safe mode for concealing all the proofs of their crime. They
launched their boats. It was midnight. The night was calm
and very beautiful — the stars looking down with serene eyes,
as innocently and unconsciously, as if there were no guilt, and
shame, and murder, anywhere visible; as if Death had not yet
been born anywhere among the sons of men. No voices in the
winds, no wail along the sea, arose to startle the secret consciences
of the bloody-handed wretches, fresh from their cruel
sacrifice. They worked as if Law and Love both presided
gratefully over their labors; and, with jest and laughter, and
perhaps song, they cheerily toiled away, until their ill-gotten
spoils were all safely transferred to the stowage of the boats.
They then set the condemned vessel on fire —


“`That fatal bark,
Built in th' eclipse, and rigg'd with curses dark;'
and plied their prows in the direction of that shore, from the
opening harbor of which they had withheld their longing victims.
The fire, fed by tar and other combustible matter, seized
instantly on every portion of the fabric. The pirates had made
their arrangements for its destruction, in such a way as to leave
no sort of doubt that the ship would be utterly destroyed. She
was herself sufficiently old and combustible. The flames rose
triumphantly in air, licking aloft with great, red, rolling tongues,
far above the maintop, darting out to the prow, climbing along
spar and shaft, from stem to stern, from keel to bulwark, involving
the whole mass in inextinguishable fire. The pirates looked
with satisfied eyes upon their work. Not the deluge now should
arrest the conflagration. The deep should engulf its embers!

“Vain hope! The Providence still sees, though the stars
prove erring watchers. Suddenly, as the receding criminals
looked back, the ship had ceased to blaze! The masts, and
spars, and sails, and cordage, still all alight, bright in fiery
beauty, perfect in every lineament, no longer raged with the
fire. The flames hissed and spread no longer. The fiery
tongues no longer ascended like hissing serpents commissioned
to destroy. They seemed each to sleep, long lines of red-hot
glow, streaks of fire, shrouds of fire, sails of fire, hull and masts

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

of fire, — fire alight — of a fierce red flame like that of an August
sunset — but fire that would not consume the thing of which it
seemed to have become the essential life!

“What a wonder! what a spectacle! To the murderers, the
finger of God was present. He was present, beholding all, and
his judgment of fire was already begun.

“For a moment every arm was paralyzed. The boats drifted
idly on the waters. The oars dipped and dragged through
the seas, undirected by the stroke, until the husky but harsh
voice of the captain startled them into consciousness. He was
a hardened sinner, but he too felt the terror. He was simply
the first to recover from his paralysis.

“`Hell yawns! It is hell we see! Pull for dear life, men —
pull for shore.'

“And they obeyed; and, fast as they fled, stoutly as they
pulled for land, they looked back with horror and consternation
at the sight — that terrible spectacle behind them — a ship all
fire that would not burn — a fire that would neither destroy its
object, nor perish itself, nor give out concealing smokes, shrouding
the form with blackness, — shrouding the dreadful secret which
they themselves had lighted up for the inspection of Heaven.
Was God, in truth, presiding over that bloody deck? Was he
then penetrating the secrets of that murderous hold? Did hell
really yawn upon them with its sulphurous fires! Strange,
indeed, and most terrific spectacle!

“They reached the land before the dawn of day. They
drew their boats on shore upon a lonely waste, a few miles only
from human habitations, but in a region utterly wild and savage.
They had strength only to reach the land and draw the boats
on shore in safety. Then they sank down, incapable of further
effort, and gazed with vacant eyes upon the illuminated beacon
of their hellish deeds. There was a God — there was a hell!
They read both truths, for the first time clearly, in that awful
picture of judgment.

“All night thus did the ship continue to glow with unconsuming
brightness. The mortal fires had been extinguished in the supernatural.
And thus articulately limned in phosphoric brightness,
the fatal ship sped to and fro, now passing forward to the shore
upon which they crouched — now suddenly lost to sight, and

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

reappearing in the east only to resume the same fast fearful
progress toward the shore. At moments when they lost her,
they breathed freely in a relieving sigh, and cried out: —

“`She's gone — sunk at last — gone now — gone for ever!'

“A moment after, they would cry out in horror: —

“`Hell! There she is again!'

“And so the night passed.

“With the dawning of the day the vessel had ceased to burn.
She was no longer illuminate. But she was there still — erect
as ever — perfect in hull, and masts, and spars, and sails, and
cordage — all unconsumed — everything in its place, as if she
were just leaving port, — but everything blackened — charred
to supernatural blackness — terribly sable — gloomy as death —
solemn, silent, portentous, moving to and fro in a never-ceasing
progress from east to west.

“With fascinated eyes the miserable murderers watched the
dreadful spectacle all day. They ate nothing. They drank
nothing. They had no sense but in their eyes, and these had
but the one object. Every moment they watched to see the
ship go down. When they spoke, it was with this hope; and
sometimes, when for a moment the spectre vessel receded in
the east, they cried this hope aloud in gasping accents full of a
horrid joy. But the joy changed in a moment — as she reappeared
quite near again — to a despair more horrid.

“With the return of night the terrible fascination increased.
The sun went down in beauty; the stars came out in serene
sweetness; the sky was without a cloud, the sea without a murmur;
the winds slept upon the waves; the trees along shore
hung motionless; and all gradually melted mistily into the sober
darkness — all but the blackened vessel. Suddenly, she
brightened. Suddenly, they beheld the snaky fires running up
the cordage. They wound about the masts; they stretched
themselves over the canvass; they glared out upon the broad
black sea with a thousand eyes of fire; and the ship again went
to and fro, from east to west, illuminate in supernatural fire.
She bore down upon them thus, and stood off, then wore, then
pressed with all canvass toward the beach upon which they
crouched, until mortal weakness could no longer endure the
terror. The dreadful horror could no more be borne. The

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

murderers fled from the shore — fled to the cover of the forest,
and buried themselves in the vast interior.

“According to tradition, the penalty of blood has never been
fully paid; and the rule of retributive justice requires that the
avenging fates and furies shall hang about the lives of the criminals
and their children, unless expiated by superior virtues in
the progeny, and through the atoning mercies of the Savior.
Hence the continued reappearance, year after year, of the Ship
of Fire. The immediate criminals seem to have gone free.
At all events, tradition tells us nothing of their peculiar pains
and penalties. Doubtlessly, Eternal justice followed on their
footsteps. Their lives were haunted by terror and remorse.
Horrid aspects crowded upon their souls in dreaming hours and
in solitude. They lived on their ill-gotten spoils to little profit;
and, according to the story, each year brought them down, as
by a fearful necessity, to the seashore, at the very period when
the spectre ship made her fiery progress along the coast. This
spectacle, which they were doomed to endure, kept alive and
for ever green in their souls the terrible memory of their crime.
They have all met the common destiny of earth — are all dead;
for the period of their evil deed extends back long beyond the
usual limit of human life. Their descendants still enjoy the
fruits of their crime, and hence the still-recurring spectacle of the
Ship of Fire, which, according to the tradition, must continue to
reappear, on the spot consecrated by the crime, until the last descendant
of that bloody crew shall have expiated, by a death of
shame and agony, the bloody offences of his miserable ancestor.”

Our North-Carolinian paused.

“Have you ever seen this Ship of Fire?” was the question
of one of the ladies.

“I have seen something like it — something so utterly unaccountable
otherwise, under the circumstances, that I have been
reluctantly compelled to account for the mystery by a reference
to the tradition.”

This was said somewhat hesitatingly. The Alabamian touched
the narrator on the shoulder: —

“I do not censure your credulity, my dear young Turpentine,
nor will I question your belief in any way; but suffer me to counsel,
that, whatever you may believe, you never permit yourself to
give a certificate of the fact. No affidavies, if you are wise.”

eaf686n8

* See the Westover Manuscripts, one of the pleasantest of native productions,
from a genuine wit and humorist, and a frank and manly Southron.

eaf686n9

† The venerable Nathaniel Macon, a very noble and virtuous gentleman, has
been heard to say to his friends, “Don't come to see me this season for I've
made no corn. I'll have to buy.”

eaf686n10

* It is not so generally known that the only diamonds found in the United
States have been found, of late years, in North Carolina. Some six or eight
have been picked up without search, attesting the probable abundance of the
region.

eaf686n11

† Our orator must not forget the new railroad progress of the old North
State. It strikes us she has already turned over a new leaf, and promises to
become a moving character. Ed.

-- --

CHAPTER XVI. SPIRIT-WHISPERINGS. — REMINISCENCE.

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

The thanks of our little company were frankly given to our
young North-Carolinian, who had delivered himself much more
successfully than we were prepared to expect, from the previous
scenes in which his simplicity had quite failed to suspect the
quizzings of the Alabamian. That satirical worthy joined in the
applause with great good humor and evident sincerity, though
he could not forbear his usual fling at the venerable North State.

“Verily, thou hast done well, my young friend from the empire
of Terebinth; thou hast delivered thyself with a commendable
modesty and simplicity, which merits our best acknowledgements.
Pray, suppose me, among the rest, to be eminently delighted
and grateful accordingly. That a tragedy so grave, and
so symmetrical as the one you have told, could have been conjured
out of any of the historical or the traditional material of
North Carolina, I could scarcely have believed. I have been
pleased to think her genius too saturnine or phlegmatic for
such conceptions. If she lost the phlegm for a moment, it was
to indulge in a spasmodic sort of cacchination. She relishes the
ludicrous at times. Travelling last summer over her railroad
to the east, we came to a place called `Strickland.'

“`Strickland!' cries the conductor: and at the word, an old
woman got out, and a group of smiling country-girls got in.

“`Strickland, indeed!' exclaimed one Jeruthan Dobbs, an
aged person in a brown linen overall, and with a mouth from ear
to ear, defiled at both extremities, with the brownest juices of
the weed — `Strickland, indeed! that's one of them big words
they've got up now, to take in people that don't know. The
people all about here calls the place `Tear-Shirt' and they
kain't be got to l'arn your fine big name for it. Strickland's
quite too big a mouthful for a corn-cracker.'

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

“Think of the pathetic susceptibilities of any people who call
their village `Tear-Shirt!' I could not well believe it, and
knowing in what sort of ditch water hyperbole our common
sort of people are apt to deal, I turned to the fellow and said —
You don't mean that `Tear-Shirt' is the real name of this place?'

“`Why to be sure I do,' said he `that's what the people calls
it all about; its only the railroad folks that names it `Strickland';—
and he then told a long cock-and-bull story of a famous
fight in these parts, at the first settling of the place, in which
one of the parties, though undergoing a terrible pummelling all
the while continued to tear the shirt wholly from the back of his
assailant; and this imposing event, seizing upon the popular
imagination, caused the naming of the place — the ludicrous
naturally taking much firmer hold with the vulgar than the sublime.

“The most pathetic circumstance that I ever witnessed, or,
indeed, heard of in North Carolina, occurred in this very region,
and on the same occasion. I mentioned that a group of country-girls
came into the cars, at this place of ragged-linen cognomen.
They were pretty girls enough, and several beaux were in attendance;
and such sniggering and smiling, and chirping and
chittering, would have made Cupid himself ache to hear and witness,
even in the arms of Psyche.

“`Ain't you going to take little Churrybusco along with you,
Miss Sallie?' demanded one of the swains, holding up a pet puppy
to the windows of the car.

“`Ef they'd let me,' answered one of the girls; `but they'd
want me to pay for his passage.'

“`He'll be so sorry ef you leave him!' quoth the lover.

“`Well, I reckon,' responded the girl, pertly enough, `he
won't be the only puppy that's sorry.'

“`You're into me, Miss Sallie!' was the answer; `and I shall
feel sore about the ribs for the rest of the day.'

“`I don't think,' answered the girl —`I never gin you credit
for any feeling.'

“`Ah! you're too hard upon a body now.'

“`Well, I don't want to be; for when I think about leaving
Currybusco, I has a sorrowful sort of feeling for all leetle dogs.'

“`Well, take us both along. I'll pay for myself, and I

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

reckon the conductor won't see Churry, and he won't say nothing
ef he does.'

“`You think so?'

“`I does.'

“`Well, hand him up here. I'll try it.'

“And, with the words, the insignificant little monster, of gray
complexion and curly tail, was handed into the window of the
car, and carefully snuggled up in the shawl of Miss Sallie. Soon
we were under way. Soon the conductor made his appearance
and received his dues. If he saw the dog, he was civil
enough not to seem to see. For a few miles, the puppy and the
damsel went on quietly enough. But Churrybusco became impatient
finally of his wrappings in the mantle, and he scrambled
out, first upon the seat, then upon the floor of the car. Anon,
we stopped for a moment at some depôt, where twenty-two
barrels of turpentine were piled up ready for exportation. Here
Churrybusco made his way to the platform, and, just as the car
was moving off, a clumsy steerage passenger, stepping from one
car to another, tumbled the favorite from the platform upon the
track. Very terrible and tender was the scream of the young
lady—

“`Churrybusco! Churrybusco! He's killed! he's killed!'

“But the whining and yelping puppy soon showed himself
running with all his little legs in pursuit of the train, and bowwowing
with pitiful entreaty as he ran.

“`Stop the car! stop the car!' cried the young lady to the
conductor passing through.

“`Stop h—l!' was the horrid answer of the ruffian.

“The lady sobbed and begged, but the obdurate monster was
not to be moved by her entreaties. The damsel was whirled
away, weeping all the while. If you ask tradition, it will probably
tell you that the pup has kept on running to this day, on
his stumps, as the fellow fought in the old English ballad. The
whole scene was very pathetic — after a fashion. Now, that is
the most tragic adventure that I ever had in North Carolina.”

“You may find others more tragical,” quoth our North-Carolinian,
significantly, “if you travel frequently on that route, and
use your tongue as freely as you do here.”

We soon got back to the traditions of the great deep — its

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

storms and secrets. Our captain then told the following anecdote
of his own experience:—

“You remember the fate of the Pulaski? Well, when she
arrived from Savannah, full of passengers, and took in almost as
great a number in the port of Charleston, the packet-ship Sutton,
which I then commanded, was up for New York also. The
Pulaski was all the rage, as she had announced that she was to
be only one night at sea. My ship had a large list of her own
passengers, some of whom were prudent enough to prefer our
ancient slow and easy sailer. But two of them were now anxious
to leave me, and take the Pulaski. Of course, I had no objections
to their doing so; I simply objected to giving them back their
money. They were not so anxious to get on as to make them
incur double expense of passage, so they remained with me,
growling and looking sulky all the way. Of course, my resolution
saved their lives, but I do not remember that they ever
thanked me for having done so, or apologized for their sulks
upon the way. But, curious enough, before they left the port,
and while they were clamoring for their discharge, there came
a gentleman from the interior, who had taken passage in the Pulaski,
and paid his money to that vessel. He implored a place in
my ship, giving as his reason that he was afraid to go in the
steamer. He was troubled with a presentiment of danger, and
preferred to forfeit his money, rather than lose his life. His
earnestness to get on board the Sutton, and to escape the Pulaski,
was in amusing contrast with that of my two passengers
who wished to escape from me. I had no berth for the stranger,
but he insisted. He could sleep anywhere — any how —
and desired conveyance only. He was accommodated, and was,
of course, one of those who escaped the danger.

“It so happened that we had on board the Sutton several
members of one of the most distinguished of the South Carolina
families. A portion of this family, in spite of the wishes of the
rest, had gone in the Pulaski. The steamer, of course, soon
showed us her heels, and the Sutton went forward as slowly as
the most philosophical patience could desire. We had light
and baffling winds — nothing to help us forward — but no bad
weather. The long-sided coast of North Carolina stretched
away, never ending in length, for days upon our quarter. At

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

length, by dint of patience rather than wind, we reached that
latitude in which the Pulaski had blown up four days before.
We must have been very nearly over the very spot, as we discovered
by calculation afterward. Of course we were wholly in
ignorance of the terrible catastrophe.

“That evening, one of the gentlemen of the Carolina family I
have mentioned, came to me, and said that he had heard cries
of distress and moanings, as of some persons upon the water. I
immediately set watches about the vessel, examined as well as
I might myself, but could neither hear nor see any object beyond
the ship. He again heard the noises, and again I watched
and examined. He was excited necessarily, and I greatly anxious.
With the first dawn of morning I was up in the rigging,
and sweeping the seas with my glass. Nothing was to be seen.
We had no special fears, no apprehensions. There seemed no
reason for apprehension. None of us thought of the Pulaski.
She was a good seaboat, and, saving the presentiment of the
one passenger, who did not again speak of the scruples he had
expressed on shore, there were not only no apprehensions entertained
of the steamer's safety, but our passengers, many of
them, were all the while regretting that they had not gone in
her. We never heard of her fate, or suspected it, till we took
our pilot off Sandy Hook. Now, what do you say of the warning
cries which were heard by the one gentlemen, whose kinsmen
in the Pulaski were all lost. Four days before, they were
perishing, without help, in that very spot of sea. The presentiments
of the one passenger, before we started, the signs manifested
to another after the terrible event, are surely somewhat
curious, as occurring in the case of this single ship. I think
that I am as little liable to superstitious fears and fancies as anybody
present, and yet, these things, with a thousand others in
my sea experience, have satisfied me to believe with Hamlet,
that



“`There are more things in Heaven and Earth,
Than are dreamed of in our philosophy.'”

Once open the way for the supernatural, and it is surprising
what a body of testimony you can procure. Most people are
sensitive to ridicule on this subject, and will rarely deliver the
secrets of their prison-house to other ears, unless the cue has

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

been first given to the company by one bolder than the rest. Our
captain's anecdote led to a variety of experiences and revelations,
at the close of which, one of the party, being reminded of
his appointment as next raconteur, bestowed the following dark
fancy-piece upon us, which he assured us was woven in the
world of dreams, and was, in most respects, a bona fide report of
a real experience in the domain of sleep: —

A TALE OF THE FEUDAL AGES.

CHAPTER I.

The analysis of the dreaming faculty has never yet been
made. The nearest approach to it is in our own time, and by
the doctors of Phrenology. The suggestion of a plurality of
mental attributes, and of their independence, one of the other,
affords a key to some of the difficulties of the subject, without
altogether enabling us to penetrate the mystery. Many difficulties
remain to be overcome, if we rely upon the ordinary
modes of thinking. My own notion is, simply, that the condition
of sleep is one which by no means affects the mental nature. I
think it probable that the mind, accustomed to exercise, thinks
on, however deep may be the sleep of the physical man; that
the highest exercise of the thinking faculty — that which involves
the imagination — is, perhaps, never more acutely free to work
out its problems than when unembarrassed by the cares and
anxieties of the temperament and form; and that dreaming is
neither more nor less than habitual thought, apart from the ordinary
restraints of humanity, of which the memory, at waking,
retains a more or less distinct consciousness. This thought may
or may not have been engendered by the topics which have impressed
or interested us during the day; but this is not necessary
nor is it inevitable. We dream precisely as we think, with suggestions
arising to the mind in sleep, spontaneously, as they do
continually when awake, without any special provocation; and
our dreams, in all probability, did not our memory fail us at
awaking, would possess that coherence, proportion and mutual
relation of parts, which the ordinary use of the ratiocinative

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

faculties requires. I have no sort of doubt that the sleep of the
physical man may be perfect, even while the mind is at work, in
a high state of activity, and even excitement, in its mighty storehouse.
The eye may be shut, the ear closed, the tongue sealed,
the taste inappreciative, and the nerves of touch locked up in
the fast embrace of unconsciousness, while thought, fancy, imagination,
comparison and causality, are all busy in the most keen
inquiries, and in the most wonderful creations. But my purpose
is not now to insist upon these phenomena, and my speculations
are only meant properly to introduce a vision of my own; one
of those wild, strange, foreign fancies which sometimes so unexpectedly
people and employ our slumbers — coherent, seemingly,
in all its parts, yet as utterly remote as can well be imagined
from the topics of daily experience and customary reflection.

I had probably been asleep a couple of hours, when I was
awakened with some oppressive mental sensation. I was conscious
that I had been dreaming, and that I had seen a crowd
of persons, either in long procession, or engaged in some great
state ceremonial. But of the particulars — the place, the parties
the purpose, or the period, — I had not the most distant recollection.
I was conscious, however, of an excited pulse, and of a
feeling so restless, as made me, for a moment, fancy that I had
fever. Such, however, was not the case. I rose, threw on my
robe de chambre, and went to the window. The moon was in
her meridian; the whole landscape was flickering with the light
silvery haze with which she carpeted her pathway. From the
glossy surface of the orange leaves immediately beneath the
window, glinted a thousand diamond-like points of inexpressible
brightness; while over all the fields was spread a fleecy softness,
that was doubly pure and delicate in contact with the sombre
foliage of the great forest, to the very foot of which it stretched.
There was nothing in the scene before me that was not at once
gentle and beautiful; nothing which, by the most remote connection,
could possibly suggest an idea of darkness or of terror.
I gazed upon the scene only for a few moments. The night was
cold, and a sudden shivering chillness which it sent through all
my frame, counselled me to get back to bed with all possible expedition.
I did so, but was not successful in wooing the return

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

of those slumbers which had been so unusually banished from
mine eyes. For more than an hour I lay tossing and dissatisfied,
with my thoughts flitting from subject to subject with all the
caprice of an April butterfly. When I again slept, however, I
was again conscious of a crowd. A multitude of objects passed
in prolonged bodies before my sight. Troops of glittering forms
then occupied the canvass, one succeeding to the other regularly,
but without any individuality of object or distinct feature. But
I could catch at intervals a bright flash, as of a plume or jewel,
of particular size and splendor, leading me to the conviction that
what I beheld was the progress of some great state ceremonial,
or the triumphal march of some well-appointed army. But
whether the procession moved under the eagles of the Roman,
the horse-tails of the Ottoman, or the lion banner of England, it
was impossible to ascertain. I could distinguish none of the ensigns
of battle. The movements were all slow and regular.
There was nothing of strife or hurry — none of the clamor of
invasion or exultation of victory. The spectacle passed on with
a measured pomp, as if it belonged to some sad and gloomy rite,
where the splendor rather increased the solemnity to which it
was simply tributary.

CHAPTER II.

The scene changed even as I gazed. The crowd had disappeared.
The vast multitude was gone from sight, and mine eye,
which had strained after the last of their retreating shadows,
now dropped its lids on vacancy. Soon, however, instead of the
great waste of space and sky, which left me without place of rest
for sight, I beheld the interior of a vast and magnificent hall,
most like the interior of some lofty cathedral. The style of the
building was arabesque, at once richly and elaborately wrought,
and sombre. The pointed arches, reached by half-moon involutions,
with the complex carvings and decorations of cornice,
column, and ceiling, at once carried me back to those wondrous
specimens which the art of the Saracen has left rather for our
admiration than rivalry. The apartment was surrounded by a
double row of columns; slender shafts, which seemed rather the
antennæ of graceful plants than bulks and bodies of stone and
marble, rising for near fifty feet in height, then gradually

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

spreading in numerous caryatides, resembling twisted and unfolding
serpents, to the support of the vast roof. All appearance
of bulk, of cumbrousness, even of strength, seemed lost in the
elaborate delicacy with which these antennæ stretched themselves
from side to side, uniting the several arches in spans of
the most airy lightness and beauty. The great roof for which
they furnished the adequate support, rose too high in the but
partial light which filled the hall, to enable me to gather more
than an imperfect idea of its character and workmanship. But
of its great height the very incapacity to define its character afforded
me a sufficient notion. Where the light yielded the desired
opportunity, I found the flowery beauty of the architecture, on
every hand, to be alike inimitable. To describe it would be impossible.
A thousand exquisite points of light, the slenderest
beams, seemed to depend, like so many icicles, from arch and
elevation — to fringe the several entrances and windows — to
hang from every beam and rafter; and to cast over all, an appearance
so perfectly aerial, as to make me doubtful, at moments,
whether the immense interior which I saw them span, with the
massive but dusky ceiling which they were intended to sustain,
were not, in fact, a little world of wood, with the blue sky dimly
overhead, a realm of vines and flowers, with polished woodland
shafts, lavishly and artfully accumulated in the open air, so as
to produce, in an imperfect light, a delusive appearance of architectural
weight, magnificence and majesty. An immense avenue,
formed of columns thus embraced and bound together by the
most elaborate and fantastic carvings, linked vines, boughs,
flowers and serpents, opened before me, conducting the eye
through far vistas of the same description, thus confirming the
impression of cathedral avenues of forest. The eye, beguiled
along these passages, wandered into others quite as interminable,
with frequent glimpses into lateral ranges quite as wonderful and
ample, until the dim perspective was shut, not because of the
termination of the passage, but because of the painful inability
in the sight any further to pursue it. Each of these avenues
had its decorations, similarly elaborate and ornate with the rest
of the interior. Vines and flowers, stars and wreaths, crosses
and circles — with such variety of form and color as the kaleidoscope
only might produce in emulation of the fancy — were all

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

present, but symmetrically duplicated, so as to produce an equal
correspondence on each side, figure answering to figure. But
these decorations were made tributary to other objects. Numerous
niches opened to the sight, as you penetrated the mighty
avenue, in which stood noble and commanding forms; — statues
of knights in armor; of princes; great men who had swayed
nations; heroes, who had encountered dragons for the safety of
the race; and saintly persons, who had called down blessings
from heaven upon the nation in the hour of its danger and its
fear. The greater number of these stood erect as when in life;
but some sat, some reclined, and others knelt; but all, save for the
hue of the marble in which they were wrought — so exquisite
was the art which they had employed — would have seemed to
be living even then. Around the apartment which I have been
describing, were double aisles, or rather avenues, formed by sister
columns, corresponding in workmanship and style, if not in size,
with those which sustained the roof. These were deep and
sepulchral in shadow, but withal very attractive and lovely
places; retreats of shade, and silence, and solemn beauty;
autumnal walks, where the heart which had been wounded by
the shafts and sorrows of the world, might fly, and be secure,
and where the form, wandering lonely among the long shadows
of grove and pillar, and in the presence of noble and holy images
of past worth and virtue, might still maintain the erect stature
which belongs to elevated fancies, to purest purposes, and great
designs for ever working in the soul.

But it would be idle to attempt to convey, unless by generalities,
any definite idea of the vast and magnificent theatre, or of
that singular and sombre beauty with which I now found myself
surrounded. Enough, that, while I was absorbed, with my whole
imagination deeply excited by the architectural grandeur which
I surveyed, I had grown heedless of the progress of events
among certain human actors — if I may be thus permitted to designate
the creatures of a vision — which had meanwhile taken
their places in little groups in a portion of the ample area.
While mine eyes had been uplifted in the contemplation of things
inanimate, it appears that a human action was in progress on a
portion of the scene below. I was suddenly aroused by a stir
and bustle, followed by a faint murmur, as of applauding voices,

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

which at length reached my ears, and diverted my gaze from the
remote and lofty, to the rich tesselated pavement of the apartment.
If the mere splendor of the structure had so fastened
upon my imagination, what can I say of the scene which now
commanded my attention! There was the pomp of courts, the
pride of majesty, the glory of armor, the grace and charm of
aristocratic beauty, in all her plumage, to make me forgetful of
all other display. I now beheld groups of noble persons, clad
in courtly dresses, in knightly armor, sable and purple, with a
profusion of gold and jewels, rich scarfs, and plumes of surpassing
splendor. Other groups presented me with a most imposing
vision of that gorgeous church, whose mitred prelates could place
their feet upon the necks of mightiest princes, and sway, for good
or evil, the destinies of conflicting nations. There were priests
clad in flowing garments, courtiers in silks, and noblest dames,
who had swayed in courts from immemorial time. Their long
and rustling trains were upborne by damsels and pages, lovely
enough, and richly enough arrayed, to be apt ministers in the
very courts of Love himself. A chair of state, massive, and
richly draped in purple and gold, with golden insignia, over which
hung the jeweled tiara of sovereignty, was raised upon a dais
some five feet above the level of the crowd. This was filled by
a tall and slender person, to whom all made obeisance as to an
imperial master. He was habited in sable, a single jewel upon
his brow, bearing up a massive shock of feathers as black and
glossy as if wrought out of sparkling coal. The air of majesty
in his action, the habitual command upon his brow, left me in no
doubt of his sovereign state, even had the obeisance of the multitude
been wanting. But he looked not as if long destined to
hold sway in mortal provinces. His person was meagre, as if
wasted by disease. His cheeks were pale and hollow; while a
peculiar brightness of the eyes shone in painful contrast with the
pale and ghastly color of his face. Behind his chair stood one
who evidently held the position of a favorite and trusted counsellor.
He was magnificently habited, with a profusion of jewels,
which nevertheless added but little to the noble air and exquisite
symmetry of his person. At intervals he could be seen to bend
over to the ear of the prince, as if whispering him in secret.
This show of intimacy, if pleasing to his superior, was yet

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

evidently of different effect upon many others in the assembly.
The costume of the place was that of the Norman sway in England,
before the Saxons had quite succeeded, — through the
jealousy entertained by the kings, of their nobles, — in obtaining
a share of those indulgences which finally paved the way to
their recognition by the conquerors. Yet, even in this respect
of costume, I was conscious of some discrepancies. Some of the
habits worn were decidedly Spanish; but as these were mingled
with others which bore conclusive proof of the presence of the
wearers in the wars of the Crusades, it was not improbable that
they had been adopted as things of fancy, from a free communion
of the parties with knights of Spain whom they had
encountered in the Holy Land.

But I was not long permitted to bestow my regards on a subject
so subordinate as dress. The scene was evidently no mere
spectacle. Important and adverse interests were depending —
wild passions were at work, and the action of a very vivid drama
was about to open upon me. A sudden blast of a trumpet penetrated
the hall. I say blast, though the sounds were faint as if
subdued by distance. But the note itself, and the instrument
could not have been mistaken. A stir ensued among the spectators.
The crowd divided before an outer door, and those more
distant bent forward, looking in this direction with an eager anxiety
which none seemed disposed to conceal. They were not
long kept in suspense. A sudden unfolding of the great valves
of the entrance followed, when a rush was made from without.
The tread of heavy footsteps, the waving of tall plumes, and a
murmur from the multitude, announced the presence of other
parties for whom the action of the drama was kept in abeyance.
The crowd opened from right to left, and one of the company
stood alone, with every eye of the vast assemblage fixed curiously
upon his person.

CHAPTER III.

And well, apart from every consideration yet to be developed,
might they gaze upon the princely form that now stood erect,
and with something approaching to defiance in his air and manner,
in the centre of the vast assemblage. He was habited in

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

chain armor, the admirable work, in all probability, of the shops
of Milan. This, though painted or stained thoroughly black, yet
threw out a glossy lustre of incredible brightness. Upon his
breast, as if the love token of some noble damsel, a broad scarf
of the most delicate blue was seen to float. A cap of velvet,
with a double loop in front, bearing a very large brilliant from
which rose a bunch of sable plumes, was discarded from his
brows the moment that he stood within the royal presence. He
stood for a brief space, seeming to survey the scene, then advanced
with a bold and somewhat rapid step, as if a natural spirit
of fearlessness had been stimulated into eagerness by a consciousness
of wrong and a just feeling of indignation. His face
was scarcely less noble than his form and manner, but it was
marked by angry passions — was red and swollen — and as he
passed onward to the foot of the throne, he glanced fiercely on
either hand, as if seeking for an enemy. In spite of the fearlessness
of his progress, I could now perceive that he was under
constraint and in duresse. A strong body of halberdiers closed
upon his course, and evidently stood prepared and watchful of
his every movement. As he approached the throne, the several
groups gave way before him, and he stood, with unobstructed
vision, in the immediate presence of the monarch. For an instant
he remained erect, with a mien unsubdued and almost
haughty, while a low murmur — as I fancied, of indignation —
rose in various portions of the hall. The face of the king himself
seemed suddenly flushed, and a lively play of the muscles
of his countenance led me to believe that he was about to give
utterance to his anger; but, at this moment, the stranger sunk
gracefully but proudly upon his knee, and, bending his forehead,
with a studied humility in his prostration, disarmed, if it had been
felt, the indignation of his sovereign. This done, he rose to his
feet with a manly ease, and stood silent, in an attitude of expectation,
but with a calm, martial erectness, as rigid as if cut from
the inflexible rock.

The king spoke, but the words were inaudible to my ears.
There was a murmur from various parts of the assembly. Several
voices followed that of the monarch, but of these I could
not comprehend the purport. I could only judge of the character
of what was said by its startling effect upon the stranger. If

-- 360 --

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

excited before, he seemed to be almost maddened now. His
eyes followed the murmuring voices from side to side of the assembly,
with a fearful flashing energy, which made them dilate,
as if endangering the limits of their reddened sockets. A like
feverish and impatient fury threw his form into spasmodic action.
His figure seemed to rise and swell, towering above the rest.
His arms were stretched in the direction of the assailing voices.
His clenched fist seemed to threaten the speakers with instant
violence. Unintimidated by the presence in which he
stood, his appearance was that of a subject, not only too strong
for his superior, but too confident and presumptuous for his own
self-subjection, even in the moment of greatest peril to himself.

He resumed his composure at last, and the murmur ceased
around him. There was deep silence, and the eyes of the stranger
were fixed rigidly upon those of his prince. The latter was
evidently moved. His hand was extended — something he spoke
which I again lost; but, strange to say, the reply of the stranger
came sharply and distinctly to my ear.

“Swear! Why should I swear? Should I call upon the
Holy Evangel as my witness, when I see not my accuser? Let
him appear. Let him look me in the face, if there be lord or
knight in this assembly so bold, and tell me that I am guilty of
this treason. Sire! I challenge my accuser. I have no other
answer to the charge!”

CHAPTER IV.

The lips of the king moved. The nobleman who stood behind
his throne, and whom I conceived to be his favorite, bent
down and received his orders; then disappeared behind one of
the columns whose richly-decorated, but slender shafts, rose up
directly behind him, like some graceful stems of the forest, over
which the wildering vine, and the gaudy parasite clambers with
an embrace that kills. But a few moments elapsed when the
favorite reappeared. He was accompanied by a person, whose
peculiar form and aspect will deserve especial description.

In that hall, in the presence of princes, surrounded by knights
and nobles of the proudest in the land, the person newly come—
though seemingly neither knight nor noble—was one of the most

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

lofty in his carriage, and most imposing and impressive in his
look and manner. He was not only taller than the race of men
in general, but he was obviously taller than any in that select
circle by which he was surrounded. Nor did his features misbeseem
his person. These were singularly noble, and of Italian
cast and character. His face was large, and of the most perfect
oval. Though that of a man who had probably seen and suffered
under sixty winters, it still bore the proofs of a beauty once
remarkable. It still retained a youthful freshness, which spoke
for a conscience free from remorse and self-reproach. His eyes
were of a mild, but holily expressive blue; and beneath their
rather thin white brows, were declarative of more than human
benevolence. His forehead was very large and lofty, of great
breadth and compass, in the regions of ideality and sublimity,
as well as causality; while his hair, thick still, and depending
from behind his head in numerous waving curls, was, like his
beard, of the most silvery whiteness. This was spread, massively,
upon his breast, which it covered almost to the waist. His
complexion was very pale, but of a clear whiteness, and harmonized
sweetly with the antique beauty and power of his head.
His costume differed in style, texture and stuff, entirely from
that which prevailed in the assembly. A loose white robe, which
extended from his shoulders to the ground, was bound about his
body by a belt of plain Spanish leather, and worn with a grace
and nobleness perfectly majestical. His feet were clothed in
Jewish sandals. But there was nothing proud or haughty in his
majesty. On the contrary, it was in contrast with the evident
humility in his eye and gesture, that his dignity of bearing betrayed
itself. This seemed to be as much the fruit of pure and
elevated thoughts, calm and resigned, as of that superior physical
organization which made this aged man tower as greatly above
the rest, in person, as he certainly did in air and manner.

He advanced, as he appeared, to the foot of the throne, gracefully
sunk before it, then rising, stood in quiet, as awaiting the
royal command to speak. His appearance seemed to fill the
assembly with eager curiosity. A sudden hush prevailed as he
approached, the natural result of that awe which great superiority
usually inspires in the breast of ignorance. There was but
one face among the spectators that seemed to betray no curiosity

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

as he came in sight. This was that of the accused. With the
first coming of the ancient man, I had instinctively fixed my
gaze upon the countenance of the nobleman. I could easily
discern that his lips were compressed as if by sudden effort,
while his usually florid features were covered with a momentary
paleness. This emotion, with the utter absence of that air of
curiosity which marked every other visage, struck me, at once,
as somewhat significant of guilt.

“Behold thy accuser!” exclaimed the sovereign.

“He! the bookworm! — the dreamer! — the madman! — sorcerer
to the vulgar, but less than dotard to the wise! Does your
majesty look to a star-gazer for such evidence as will degrade
with shame the nobles of your realm? Sire! — if no sorcerer,
this old man is verily distraught! He is lunatic or vile — a
madman, or a bought servitor of Satan!”

The venerable man thus scornfully denounced, stood, meanwhile,
looking sorrowful and subdued, but calm and unruffled, at
the foot of the dais. His eye rested a moment upon the speaker,
then turned, as if to listen to that speech, with which the favorite,
behind the throne of the monarch, appeared to reply to the
language of the accused. This I did not hear, nor yet that
which the sovereign addressed to the same person. But the
import might be divined by the answer of the accused.

“And I say, your majesty, that what he hath alleged is false—
all a false and bitter falsehood, devised by cunning and malice
to work out the purposes of hate. My word against his — my
gauntlet against the world. I defy him to the proof! I defy all
my accusers!”

“And he shall have the truth, your majesty,” was the firm,
clear answer with which the venerable man responded to this
defiance. His tones rang through the assembly like those of a
sweet bell in the wilderness.—“My life, sire, is sworn to the
truth! I can speak no other language. That I have said
nothing falsely of this lord, I invoke the attestation of the Lord
of all. I have had his sacred volume brought into this presence.
You shall know, sire, what I believe, by what I swear!”

He made a step aside, even while he spoke, to a little girl whom
I had not before seen, but who had evidently followed him into
the assembly. She now approached, bearing in her hands one

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

of those finely illuminated manuscripts of an early day of Christian
history in Europe, which are now worth their weight in
gold. I could just perceive, as he opened the massive volume,
by its heavy metallic clasps, that the characters were strange,
and readily conjectured them to be Hebrew. The work, from
what he said, and the use to which he applied it, I assumed to
be the Holy Scriptures. He received it reverently from the
child, placed it deliberately upon one of the steps of the dais,
then knelt before it, his venerable head for a moment, being
bowed to the very floor. Then raising his eyes, but without
rising from his position, he placed one hand upon this volume,
raised the other to heaven, and, with a deep and solemn voice,
called upon God and the Holy Evangelists, to witness that what
he had spoken, and was about to speak, was “the truth, and the
truth only — spoken with no malice — no wicked or evil intent—
and rather to defeat and prevent the evil designs of the person
he accused.” In this posture, and thus affirming, he proceeded
to declare that “the accused had applied to him for a
potent poison which should have the power of usurping life
slowly, and without producing any of those striking effects upon
the outward man, as would induce suspicion of criminal practice.”
He added, with other particulars, that “the accused had invited
him, under certain temptations, which had been succeeded by
threats, to become one of a party to his designs, the victim of
which was to be his majesty then sitting upon the throne.”

CHAPTER V.

Such was the tenor of the asseverations which he made, fortified
by numerous details, all tending strongly to confirm the
truth of his accusations, his own testimony once being relied on.
There was something so noble in this man's action, so delicate,
so impressive, so simple, yet so grand; and the particulars which
he gave were all so probably arrayed, so well put together, and
so seemingly in confirmation of other circumstances drawn from
the testimony of other parties, that all around appeared fully
impressed with the most perfect conviction that his accusation
was justly made. A short but painful silence followed his narration,
which seemed, for an instant, to confound the guilty

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

noble. The sad countenance of the monarch deepened to severity,
while a smile of triumph and exultation rose to that of the favorite
behind his throne. At this sight the accused person recovered
all his audacity. With half-choking utterance, and features
kindling with fury rather than faltering with fear, he demanded,

“Am I to be heard, your majesty?”

A wave of the monarch's hand gave him the desired permission,
and his reply burst forth like a torrent. He gave the lie
to his accuser, whom he denounced as an impostor, as one who
was the creature of his and the king's enemies, and tampering,
himself, with the sovereign's life while pretending to minister to
his ailments. He ridiculed, with bitterness and scorn, the notion
that any faith should be given to the statements, though even
offered on oath, of one whom he affirmed to be an unbeliever
and a Jew; and, as if to crown his defence with a seal no less
impressive than that of his accuser, he advanced to the foot of
the throne, grasped the sacred volume from the hands by which
it was upheld, and kneeling, with his lips pressed upon the
opened pages, he imprecated upon himself, if his denial were
not the truth, all the treasured wrath and thunder in the stores
of Heaven!

The accuser heard, with uplifted hands and looks of holy horror,
the wild and terrible invocation. Almost unconsciously his
lips parted with the comment:—

“God have mercy upon your soul, my lord, for you have
spoken a most awful perjury!”

The king looked bewildered, the favorite behind him dissatisfied,
and the whole audience apparently stunned by equal incertitude
and excitement. The eyes of all parties fluctuated between
the accused and the accuser. They stood but a few paces
asunder. The former looked like a man who only with a great
struggle succeeded in controlling his fury. The latter stood sorrowful,
but calm. The little girl who had brought in the holy
volume stood before him, with one of his hands resting upon her
head. Her features greatly resembled his own. She looked
terrified; her eyes fastened ever upon the face of her father's
enemy with a countenance of equal curiosity and suspicion.
Some conversation, the sense of which did not reach me, now
ensued between the king and two of his counsellors, to which

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

his favorite was a party. The former again addressed the accuser.

“Have you any other testimony but that which you yourself
offer of the truth of your accusation.

“None, your majesty. I have no witness of my truth but
God, and it is not for vain man to prescribe to him at what seasons
his testimony should be given. In bringing this accusation,
my purpose was not the destruction of the criminal, but the
safety of my sovereign; and I am the more happy that no conviction
can now follow from my charge, as from the dreadful
oath which he has just taken, he places it out of the power of
human tribunal to resolve between us. For the same reasons,
sire, he is in no condition to suffer death! Let him live! It is
enough for me that your majesty is safe from the present, and
has been warned against all future danger at his hands.”

“But not enough for me!” cried the accused, breaking in impetuously.
“I have been charged with a foul crime; I must
free my scutcheon from the shame. I will not rest beneath it.
If this Jewish sorcerer hath no better proof than his own false
tongue, I demand from your majesty the wager of battle! I, too,
invoke God and the blessed Jesu, in testimony of my innocence.
This enemy hath slandered me; I will wash out the slander
with his blood! I demand the trial, sire, his arm against mine,
according to the laws and custom of this realm.”

“It can not be denied!” was the cry from many voices. The
favorite looked grave and troubled. The eyes of the king were
fixed sadly upon the venerable accuser. The latter seemed to
understand the expression.

“I am not a man of blood, your majesty. Strife hath long
been banished from this bosom; carnal weapons have long been
discarded from these hands.”

“Let him find a champion!” was the fierce answer of the
accused.

“And of what avail to me,” returned the accuser, “the brute
valor of the hireling who sells for wages the strength of his manhood,
and perils for gain the safety of his life. Little should I
hope from the skill of such as he, opposed in combat to one of
the greatest warriors of the realm.”

“Ah, sorcerer! thou fearest!” was the exulting cry of the

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

accused; “but, if thy cause be that of truth, as thou hast challenged
the Most High to witness, what hast thou to fear? The
stars which thou searchest nightly, will they not do battle in
thy behalf?”

“Methinks,” said the favorite, who now advanced from behind
the throne, “methinks, old man, thou hast but too little reliance
on the will and power of God to assist thee in this matter. It is
for him to strengthen the feeblest, where he is innocent, and in
the ranks of war to do successful battle with the best and
bravest. Is it not written, `The race is not always to the swift,
nor the triumph to the strong!'”

“Ah! do I not know this, my lord? Do not think that I question
the power of the Lord to do marvels, whenever it becomes his
will to do so; but who is it, believing in God's might and mercy,
that flings himself idly from the steep, with the hope that an angel's
wings shall be sent to bear him up. I have been taught by
the faith which I profess, to honor the Lord our God, and not to
tempt him; and I do not readily believe that we may command
the extraordinary manifestations of his power by any such vain
and uncertain issue as that which you would now institute. I
believe not that the truth is inevitably sure to follow the wager
and trial of battle, nor will I lean on the succor of any hireling
weapon to avouch for mine.”

“It need be no hireling sword, old man. The brave and the
noble love adventure, for its own sake, in the paths of danger;
and it may be that thou shalt find some one, even in this assembly,
noble as him thou accusest, and not less valiant with his
weapon, who, believing in thy truth, shall be willing to do battle
in thy behalf.”

“Thyself, perchance!” cried the accused, impetuously, and
turning a fiery glance upon the speaker. In this glance it
seemed to me that I could discover a far greater degree of bitterness
and hate than in any which he had shown to his accuser.
“It is thyself that would do this battle? Ha! thou art he, then,
equally noble and not less valiant, art thou? Be it so! It will
rejoice me shouldst thou venture thy body in this quarrel. But
I know thee — thou lovest it too well — thou durst not.”

“Choose me for thy champion, old man,” was the further
speech of the favorite, with a difficult effort to be calm. “I will

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

do battle for thee, and with God's mercy, sustain the right in
thy behalf.”

“Thou shalt not!” exclaimed the king, vehemently, but feebly,
half rising as he spoke, and turning to the favorite. “Thou
shalt not! I command thee mix not in this matter.”

More was said, but in such a feeble tone that it failed to
reach my senses. When the king grew silent, the favorite
bowed with submissive deference, and sunk again behind the
throne. A scornful smile passed over the lips of the accused,
who looked, with a bitter intelligence of gaze, upon a little group
seemingly his friends and supporters, who had partly grouped
themselves around him. Following his glance, a moment after
toward the royal person, I was attracted by a movement, though
for a single instant only, of the uplifted hand of the favorite. It
was a sign to the accused, the former withdrawing the glove
from his right hand, a moment after, and flinging it, with a significant
action, to the floor behind him. The accused, whispered
a page in waiting, who immediately stole away and disappeared
from sight. But a little while elapsed when I beheld him approach
the spot where the glove had fallen, recover it adroitly,
and convey it, unperceived, into his bosom. All this by-play,
though no doubt apparent to many in the assembly, was evidently
unseen and unsuspected by the king. I inferred the rank
luxuriance of the practice of chivalry in this region, from the
nicety with which the affair was conducted, and the forbearance
of all those by whom it had been witnessed, to make any report
of what they had beheld. The discussion was resumed by the
accuser.

“I am aware, your majesty, that by the laws and practice of
your realm, the wager of battle is one that may be freely challenged
by any one accused of treason, or other crime against the
state, against whom there shall be no witness but the accuser.
It is not the fear of danger which makes me unwilling to seek
this conflict; it is the fear of doing wrong. Though the issues
of battle are in the hands of the Lord, yet who shall persuade
me that he has decreed the combat to take place. Now I do
confess that I regard it as unholy, any invocation of the God of
Peace, to be a witness in a strife which his better lessons teach
us to abhor — a strife grossly at variance with his most settled
and divine ordinances.”

-- 368 --

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

“I am grieved, old man, to hear you speak this language,”
was the grave censure of one who, from his garments, seemed
to be very high in authority and the church. “What thou sayest
is in direct reproach of holy church, which has frequently
called in the assistance of mortal force and human weapons to
put down the infidel, to crush the wrong-doer, and to restore
that peace which can only owe her continued existence to the
presence ever of a just readiness for war. Methinks thou
hast scarcely shown thyself enough reverent in this thy bold
opinion.”

“Holy father, I mean not offence! I do not doubt that war,
with short-sightedness of human wisdom, has appeared to secure
the advantages of peace. I believe that God has endowed us
with a strength for the struggle, and with a wisdom that will
enable us to pursue it with success. These we are to employ
when necessary for the protection of the innocent, and the rescue
and safety of those who are themselves unwilling to do
harm. But I am unwilling to believe that immortal principles—
the truth of man, and the value of his assurances — are
to depend upon the weight of his own blows, or the address with
which he can ward off the assaults of another. Were this the
case, then would the strong-limbed and brutal soldier be always
the sole arbiter of truth, and wisdom, and all moral government.”

We need not pursue the argument. It has long since been
settled, though with partial results only to humanity, as well by
the pagan as the Christian philosopher. But, however ingenious,
true, or eloquent, was the venerable speaker on this occasion,
his arguments were entirely lost upon that assembly. He
himself soon perceived that the effect was unfavorable to his
cause, and exposed his veracity to question. With a proper
wisdom, therefore, he yielded promptly to the current. But
first he asked: —

“And what, may it please your majesty, if I decline this
ordeal?”

“Death!” was the reply of more than one stern voice in the
assembly. “Death by fire, by the burning pincers, by the
tortures of the screw and rack.”

The venerable man replied calmly.

“Life is a duty! Life is precious!” He spoke musingly,

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

looking down, as he spoke, upon the little girl who stood beside
him, while the big tears gathered in his eyes as he gazed.

“Do you demand a champion?” was the inquiry of the king.

“No, sire! If, in behalf of my truth, this battle must be
fought, its dangers must be mine only.”

“Thine!” exclaimed the favorite.

“Ay, my lord — mine. None other than myself must encounter
this peril.”

A murmur of ridicule passed through the assembly. The
accused laughed outright, as the exulting warrior laughs, with
his captive naked beneath his weapon. A brief pause followed,
and a visible anxiety prevailed among the audience. Their
ridicule afforded to the accuser sufficient occasion for reply: —

“This murmur of surprise and ridicule that I hear on every
hand, is of itself a sufficient commentary upon this trial of truth
by the wager of battle. It seems to all little less than madness,
that a feeble old man like myself, even though in the cause of
right, should oppose himself to the most valiant warrior in the
kingdom. Yet, if it be true that God will make himself manifest
in the issue, what matters it whether I be old or young,
strong or weak, well-skilled or ignorant in arms? If there be a
just wisdom in this mode of trial, the feeblest rush, in maintenance
of the truth, were mighty against the steel-clad bosom
of the bravest. I take the peril. I will meet this bold criminal,
nothing fearing, and will, in my own person, engage in the battle
which is thus forced upon me. But I know not the use of
lance, or sword, or battle-axe. These weapons are foreign to
my hands. Is it permitted me to use such implements of
defence as my own skill and understanding may invent, and I
may think proper to employ?”

“Thou shalt use no evil arts, old man,” exclaimed the churchman
who had before spoken, anticipating the answer of the
monarch. “No sorcery, no charms, no spells, no accursed devices
of Satan. I warn thee, if thou art found guilty of arts
like these, thou shalt surely perish by fire.”

“None of these, holy father, shall I employ. My arts shall
be those only, the principles of which I shall proclaim to thyself,
or to any noble gentleman of the king's household. My
weapons shall be those only which a human intelligence may

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

prepare. They belong to the studies which I pursue — to the
same studies which have enabled me to arrive at truths, some
of which thou thyself hast been pleased to acknowledge, and
which, until I had discovered them, had been hidden from the
experience of men. It can not be held unreasonable and unrighteous
that I employ the weapons the virtues of which I
know, when my enemy uses those for which he is renowned?”

Some discussion followed, the demand of the accuser being
strenuously resisted by the friends of the accused.

“The weapons for knightly encounter,” said they, “have
long since been acknowledged. These are sword, and battle-axe,
and spear.”

“But I am no knight,” was the reply; “and as it is permitted
to the citizen to do battle with staff and cudgel, which are
his wonted weapons, so may it be permitted to me to make use
of those which are agreeable to my strength, experience, and
the genius of my profession.”

Some demur followed from the churchman.

“Holy father,” replied the accuser, “the sacred volume should
be your guide as it is mine. My claim is such as seems already,
in one famous instance, to have met the most decisive sanction
of God himself.”

Here he unfolded the pages of the Holy Scriptures.

“Goliah,” said he, “was a Philistine knight, who came into
battle with the panoply of his order. David appeared with
staff, and sling, and stone, as was proper to the shepherd. He
rejected the armor with which Saul would have arrayed him for
the combat. The reproach of the Philistine knight comprises
the objection which is offered here — `Am I a dog,' said Goliah,
`that thou comest to me with staves?' The answer of David,
O king! shall be mine: `And all this assembly shall know that
the Lord saveth not with sword and spear; for the battle is the
Lord's, and he will give you into our hands.' Such were his
words — they are mine. God will deliver me from the rage of
mine enemy. I will smite him through all his panoply, and in
spite of shield and spear.”

He spoke with a momentary kindling of his eyes, which was
soon succeeded by an expression of sadness.

“And yet, O king! I would be spared this trial. My heart

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

loves not strife. My soul shrinks in horror from the shedding
of human blood. Require not this last proof at my hands.
Suffer me to keep my conscience white, and clear of this sacrifice.
Let this unhappy man live; for as surely as we strive
together, so surely must he perish.”

“Now this passeth all belief, as it passeth all human endurance!”
exclaimed the accused with irrepressible indignation.
“I claim the combat, O king, on any condition. Let him come
as he will, with what weapons he may, though forged in the
very armory of Satan. My talisman is in the holy cross, and
the good sword buckled at my thigh by the holiest prince in
Christendom, will not fail me against the devil and all his works.
I demand the combat!”

“Be ye both ready within three days!” said the king.

“I submit,” replied the aged man. “I trust in the mercy of
God to sustain me against this trial, and to acquit me of its
awful consequences.”

“Ready, ay, ready!” was the answer of the accused, as with
his hand he clutched fiercely the handle of his sword, until the
steel rang again in the iron scabbard.

CHAPTER VII.

The scene underwent a sudden change, and I now found
myself in a small and dimly-lighted apartment, which seemed
designed equally for a studio and a laboratory of art. The
walls were surrounded by enormous cases, on the shelves of
which were massive scrolls of vellum, huge parchment manuscripts,
and volumes fastened with clasps of brass and silver.
Some of these lay open. Charts hung wide marked with strange
characters. Frames of ebony were thus suspended also bearing
the signs of the zodiac. Other furniture, of quaint and strange
fashion, seemed to show conclusively that the possessor pursued
the seductive science of astrology. He had other pursuits — a
small furnace, the coals of which were ignited, occupied one corner
of the chamber, near which stood a table covered with
retorts and receivers, cylinders and gauging-glasses, and all the
other paraphernalia which usually belong to the analytic worker
in chemistry. The old man, and the young girl described in

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

the previous scene, were, at first, the only occupants of the
apartment. But a few moments elapsed, however, when an
inner door was thrown open, and a third party appeared, closely
enveloped in a cloak of sable. This he threw aside, and I discovered
him to be the same person who had been the chief counsellor
of the king, and whom I supposed to be his favorite. At
his entrance the damsel disappeared. The stranger then, somewhat
abruptly, began in the following manner: —

“Why, O why did you not choose me for your champion?”

“And why, my lord, expose you to a conflict with one of the
bravest warriors in all the realm?”

“He is brave, but I fear him not; besides, he who fights
against guilt hath a strength of arm which supplies all deficiencies.
But it is not too late. I may still supply your place.”

“Forgive me, dear lord, but I have made my election.”

“Alas, old man, why are you thus obstinate? He will slay
you at the first encounter.”

“And if he does, what matter! I have but a brief space to
live, according to the common allotment. He hath more, which
were well employed devoted to repentance. It were terrible,
indeed, that he should be hurried before the awful tribunal of
Heaven with all the blackness in his soul, with all his sins
unpurged, upon his conscience.”

“Why, this is veriest madness. Think you what will follow
your submission and defeat? He will pursue his conspiracy.
Others will do what you have refused. He will drag other
and bitter spirits into his scheme. He will bring murder into
our palaces, and desolation into our cities. Know you not the
man as I know him? Shall he be suffered to escape, when the
hand of God has clearly shown you that his purposes are to be
overthrown, and his crime to be punished through your agency.”

“And it shall be so, my dear lord. It is not my purpose to
submit. The traitor shall be met in battle.”

“But by thyself? Why not a champion? I am ready.”

“Greatly indeed do I thank and honor thee, my lord; but it
can not be.”

“Methinks there is some touch of insanity about thee, old
man, in spite of all thy wisdom. Thou canst not hope to contend,
in sooth, against this powerful warrior. He will hurl thee

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

to the earth with the first thrust of his heavy lance; or smite
thee down to death with a single blow of battle axe or dagger.”

“Hear me, my lord, and have no fear. Thou knowest not
the terrible powers which I possess, nor should any know, but
that this necessity compels me to employ them. I will slay my
enemy and thine. He can not harm me. He will perish helplessly
ere his weapon shall be twice lifted to affront me.”

“Thou meanest not to employ sorcery?”

“Be assured, my lord, I shall use a carnal agent only. The
instrument which I shall take with me to battle, though of terrible
and destructive power, shall be as fully blessed of Heaven
as any in your mortal armory.”

“Be it so! I am glad that thou art so confident; and yet,
let me entreat thee to trust thy battle to my hands.”

“No, my dear lord, no! To thee there would be danger —
to me, none. I thank thee for thy goodness, and will name thee
in my prayers to Heaven.”

We need not pursue their dialogue, which was greatly prolonged,
and included much other matter which did not concern
the event before us. When the nobleman took his departure,
the damsel reappeared. The old man took her in his embrace,
and while the tears glistened upon his snowy beard, he thus
addressed her: —

“But for thee — for thee, chiefly — daughter of the beloved
and sainted child in heaven, I had spared myself this trial. This
wretched man should live wert thou not present, making it
needful that I should still prolong to the last possible moment,
the remnant of my days. Were I to perish, where wert
thou? What would be the safety of the sweet one and the desolate?
The insect would descend upon the bud, and it would
lose scent and freshness. The worm would fasten upon the
flower, and a poison worse than death would prey upon its core.
No! my poor Lucilla, I must live for thee, though I live not for
myself. I must shed the blood of mine enemy, and spare mine
own, that thou mayest not be desolate.”

-- 374 --

CHAPTER VIII.

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

While the tears of the two were yet mingling, the scene underwent
a change corresponding with my anxiety for the denouement.
A vast area opened before me, surrounded by the seats
and scaffolding as if for a tournay, and the space was filling fast
with spectators. I will not attempt to describe the splendor of
the scene. Lords and ladies, in their most gorgeous attire, occupied
the high places; princes were conspicuous; the people
were assembled in thousands. At the sound of trumpets the
king made his appearance. A grand burst of music announced
that he was on his throne. Among the knights and nobles by
whom he was attended, I readily distinguished “the favorite.”
He was in armor, but it was of an exceedingly simple pattern,
and seemed designed for service rather than display. He looked
grave and apprehensive, and his eyes were frequently turned
upon the barriers, as if in anxious waiting for the champions.

The accused was the first to appear. He was soon followed,
however, by the accuser, and both made their way through the
crown to the foot of the throne. As the old man approached,
the favorite drew nigh, and addressed him in subdued, but earnest
accents.

“It is not yet too late! Call upon me as thy champion. The
king dare not refuse thee, and as I live, I will avenge mine own
and thy wrongs together.”

“It can not be, my lord,” was the reply, with a sad shake of
the head. “Besides,” he continued, “I have no wrongs to
avenge. I seek for safety only. It is only as my life is pledged
equally to the living and the dead, that I care to struggle for it,
and to save.”

The face of the favorite was clouded with chagrin. He led
the way in silence to the foot of the throne, followed by the
venerable man. There, the latter made obeisance, and encountered
the hostile and fierce glance of his enemy, whom he regarded
only with looks of sorrow and commiseration. A breathless
silence pervaded the vast assembly as they beheld the
white locks, the simple majesty of his face and air, and the costume—
singular for such an occasion — which he wore. This did

-- 375 --

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

not in any degree differ from that in which he had always appeared
habited before. It consisted of a loose, flowing robe of
the purest white, most like, but more copious than the priestly
cassock. His opponent, in complete steel, shining like the sun,
with helmeted head and gauntleted hand, afforded to the spectators
a most astonishing difference between the combatants.
The wonder increased with their speculations. The surprise
extended itself to the king, who proffered, as Saul had done to
David, the proper armor of a warrior to the defenceless man.
But this he steadily refused. The king, himself, condescended
to remonstrate.

“This is sheer madness, old man. Wouldst thau run upon
thy death with uncovered head and bosom?”

“Oh! sire, I fear not death, and feel that I am not now to
die. Yet would I still implore that I may be spared this trial.
Once more I lay myself at the foot of the throne, to supplicate
its mercy.”

“For thyself!” cried his enemy, with a scornful taunt.

“For myself and for thee!” was the firm reply, “that I may
be spared the pang of sending thee before the Eternal Judge,
with all thy unatoned crimes upon thy head.”

The voice and words of the venerable speaker, deep and solemn,
thrilled, with a sensible effect, throughout the assembly.
Whence should he derive this confidence? From heaven or
from hell. The conclusion to which they came, more than ever
confirmed their belief in his reputed sorceries; and his words
inspired a deep and silent terror among the crowd. But the accused,
strong in his skill, courage, and panoply of steel, if not in
the justice of his cause, mocked scornfully, and defied the doom
which was threatened. Some of his friends, however, shared
strongly in the apprehensions of the vulgar.

“He hath no visible armor,” was their cry; “with what
would he defend himself? How know we that he hath not
magic arts, and devices of hell, with which he secretly arms
himself?”

“Thou hast weapons — visible weapons, as I hear” — remarked
the king.

“They are at hand, sire — they are here.”

“Thou hast dealt in no forbidden practice?”

-- 376 --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

“None, sire, as I stand uncovered in the sight of heaven.
The reverend father in God, to whom thou didst give in charge
this inquiry, is here, and will answer to your majesty. He hath
heard and seen the secret of my strength — that strength which
I know and declare is powerful to destroy my foe. He knows
it to be a secret of mortal wisdom only, as patiently wrought out
by human art and labor, as were the sword and axe of him who
now seeks my destruction. I have warned him already of the
fearful power which they impart. I would still have him live,
unharmed by me.”

“Peace, insolent!” cried the accused. “I am here, your
majesty, to fight, not to prate! — to chastise, not to hearken to
the speeches of this pagan sorcerer. Let his power be what he
esteems it: I trust to my good sword and to the favor of the
Mother of God; and I doubt not of this good steel, which hath
been crowned with a threefold conquest, on the plains of the
Saracen. I entreat that your majesty will give command for
the combat.”

CHAPTER IX.

The eye of the venerable accuser, regarded the face of the
speaker with a sad and touching solemnity; but at this moment,
the little girl who had before accompanied him, was conducted
into the foreground by the archbishop. She bore in her hand a
sarbacane — seemingly of brass, long and narrow like a wand, and
crowned, at the extremity, by a small globe or bulb of the same
material. The length of this instrument was fully six feet or
more. The old man took it into his hands, and having unscrewed
a part of the bulb — which seemed a mere sheathing of brass, he
discovered beneath it another globe, similar, in shape and size,
to that which had been removed; but the inner bulb was manufactured
of glass, of a whiteness equally crystalline and beautiful.
He then took from beneath his robes a little box of ebony,
which he unlocked, and from which he produced a headpiece,
the face of which, instead of being hard steel or iron, was of glass
also, very thin, and quite transparent, through which every
muscle and motion of the features might be seen with the greatest
distinctness. To the thoughtless vulgar, such a shield
seemed only a mockery of that more solid furniture of metal,

-- 377 --

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

which, in those days, thoroughly encased the warrior for battle.
The inference, accordingly, was very general, that if by any
possibility, the accuser succeeded in the combat, he would be indebted
solely to supernatural agency for his good fortune. His
wand of brass, with its crystal bulb — his glassy vizor and helmet—
were only regarded as designed to divert the scrutiny
from the more secret agency which he employed.

“I am ready,” said the accuser.

“Hast thou prayed?” demanded his enemy, in a mocking
fashion. “If thou hast not, get thee to thy knees quickly, and
renounce the devil whom thou servest. Verily, but little time
is left thee.”

“I have prayed, and confessed to the Holy Father. Do
thou likewise, and make thyself humble and contrite. Repent
thee — for, of a truth, my lord, if the king forbid not this combat,
thou art doomed this day to go to judgment.”

The heart of the accused was hardened within him. He replied
with a hiss of defiance and contempt to this last appeal;
at the same moment he declared himself in readiness also. They
were then withdrawn from the presence for a brief space, and
were severally approached by their friends and attendants. The
archbishop, and the king's favorite went aside with the accuser,
and when the latter returned to the arena, in order to the combat,
the archbishop led away with him the little girl, upon whom, at
parting, the old man bestowed many caresses, accompanied by many
tears. The spectators were all very much moved by this tenderness,
and now began to regard him as one set apart for sacrifice—
doomed to be separated for ever, and by a violent death,
from the object of his affections. And when the opponents
stood, at length, confronting each other — with none to go between—
awaiting only the word for the combat à l'outrance;
when they regarded the strong soldier-like frame, and the warlike
bearing of the accused — beheld the ease with which he
strode the lists, and displayed his weapon; — and contrasted this
image of dire necessity and war, with the feeble, though erect
form of his venerable accuser, — habited in vestments like a
priest or woman — with the simple unmeaning wand within his
grasp, and the frail mask of brittle crystal upon his face — a
loud murmur of regret and commiseration prevailed among the

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

multitude. But this murmur was soon quieted by the cry of the
master of the tournay —

“Laissez aller!”

Then followed a painful silence.

“Now, sorcerer,” cried the knight, raising his glittering sword,
and advancing deliberately and with the confident manner of
the executioner. The aged accuser simply presented the bulbous
extremity of his wand, and before the accused could smite,
the frail glass was shivered against the bars of his enemy's
mouth-piece. At this moment the knight was seen slightly to
recoil; but it was for a moment only, in the next instant he darted
forward, and with a fierce cry, seemed about to strike. The
old man, in the meantime, had suffered his wand to fall upon the
ground. He made no further effort — offered no show of fear
or flight, but with arms folded, seemed in resignation to await the
death-stroke of his enemy. But while the weapon of the man
of war was in air, and seemingly about to descend, he was seen
to pause, while his form suddenly became rigid. A quick and
awful shudder seemed to pass through his whole frame. Thus,
for a second, he stood paralyzed, and then a thin, mist-like vapor,
which might be called smoke, was seen to creep out from various
parts of his frame, followed by a thin but oily liquor, that now
appeared oozing through all the crevices of his armor. His arm
dropped nervelessly by his side; the sword fell from the incapable
grasp of his gauntleted hands, and in an inconceivable
fraction of time, he himself, with all his bulk, sunk down upon
the earth — falling, not at length, prostrate, either backward or
forward, but in a heap, even upon the spot which he had occupied
when standing; and as if every bone had suddenly been
withdrawn which had sustained them, the several parts of his
armor became detached, and rolled away — his helmet, his gorget,
his cuiras, his greaves, his gauntlets — disclosing beneath a dark,
discolored mass — a mere jellied substance, in which bones and
muscles were already decomposed and resolved into something
less than flesh. Above this heap might be seen a still bright
and shining eye, which, for a single second, seemed to retain
consciousness and life, as if the soul of the immortal being had
lingered in this beautiful and perfect orb, reluctant to depart.
But in a moment it, too, had disappeared — all the brightness

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

swallowed up and stifled in the little cloud of vapor which now
trembled, heaving up from the mass which but a moment before
had been a breathing, a burning, an exulting spirit. A cold
horror overspread the field, followed by a husky and convulsive
cry, as from a drowning multitude. The people gazed upon each
other, and upon the awful, heap in unspeakable terror. It was
annihilation which had taken place before them. Dead was the
silence that prevailed for several minutes; a vacant consternation
freezing up the very souls of the spectators. But the reaction
was tremendous.

“Seize upon the sorcerer! Tear him in pieces!” was the cry
from a thousand voices. This was followed by a wild rush, like
that of an incoming sea struggling to overwhelm the headlands.
The barriers were broken down, the cries swelled into a very
tempest, and the mammoth multitude rolled onward, with souls
on fire, eyes glaring with tiger fury, and hands outstretched,
clutching spasmodically at their victim. Their course had but
one centre, where the old man calmly stood. There he kept
his immovable station, calm, firm, subdued, but stately. How
will he avert his fate — how stay this ocean of souls, resolute to
overwhelm him? I trembled — I gasped with doubt and apprehension.
But I was spared the further contemplation of horrors
which I could no longer bear to witness, by the very intensity
of the interest which my imagination had conceived in the subject.
There is a point beyond which the mortal nature can not
endure. I had reached that point, and was relieved. I awakened,
and started into living consciousness, my face covered with
clammy dews, my hair upright and wet, my whole frame agitated
with the terrors which were due wholly to the imagination.

It would be easy, perhaps, to account for such a dream, assuming,
as we did at the outset, that the mental faculties never
know abeyance — that the thought never sleeps. Any speculation,
in regard to the transition periods in English history, would
give the requisite material. From a survey of the powers of
physical manhood to those rival and superior powers which follow
from the birth of art and science, the step is natural enough;
and the imagination might well delight itself by putting them in
contrast and opposition. But we have no space left for further
discussion.

-- --

CHAPTER XVII. HOW THE BILIOUS ORATOR ESSAYED.

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

A good deal has been said in respect to the monotony of
the prospect while passing through the North-Carolina country.
In respect to such influences as are derived from the moral
world, and by which places are lighted up by a brilliancy not
their own, the same thing may be said of most of the ordinary
stage and railway routes everywhere in our country. Roads
are usually drawn through the most accessible regions. The
lands commonly surrendered for this purpose are generally the
most inferior, and the man of taste rarely establishes a fine mansion
upon the common highway. In the South, this is particularly
the case. The finer dwellings of the planter are to be
approached through long and sinuous avenues, that open only a
green arch upon the roadside, and show you nothing to convey
any tolerable idea of the beauty, taste and comfort which are
buried in noble woods away from vulgar curiosity. The landscape,
in the eye of the hurrying traveller, needs to possess but
a single element — variety. Let it be broken into great inequalities—
steep rocks, and deep dells and valleys, overhanging
precipices, and thundering waterfalls — and the voyager, who is
only the pendant to a locomotive for the nonce, is quite satisfied.
Beauty of detail is, of course, quite imperceptible to his vision.
In the old countries of Europe, the site is illustrated by tower
and temple, picturesque ruin and votive tablet. The handbook
which you carry distinguishes the spot with some strange or
startling history. In our world of woods, we lack these adjuncts.
If we had the handbook, we should doubtlessly discover
much to interest us in the very scenes by which we hurry
with contempt. Dull and uninteresting as the railroad route
appears through North and South Carolina, were you familiar
with the facts in each locality — could you couple each with its

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

local history or tradition — the fancy would instantly quicken,
and the mind would not only take a lively interest in the scene
through which you pass, but would, by a naturally-assimilative
process, begin to explore for its underlying beauties.”

“What a pity that handbooks for the South are not provided
by some patriotic author!”

“They will be furnished, no doubt, when the tide of travel
sets in this direction, and you will then be surprised at the discoveries
which shall be made. He who goes over these common
routes has no idea of the wondrous scenic beauties which
lie in wait to delight him, hidden from sight only by the roadside
umbrage. With a considerable knowledge of the history
of the country in all these states, I am able to identify scenes
of interest as I pass; and I find, at every step, in my course
along these regions which seem so barren to the stranger, fruitful
interests and moving influences, which exercise equally the
memory and the imagination — the imagination through the
memory. There is scarcely a mile in the passage over the
common roads, in South Carolina, which I do not thus find suggestive
of events and persons, legends and anecdotes, which
elevate the aspect of the baldest tracts, each with a befitting
moral. To him who can recall these events and traditions, the
scene becomes invested with a soft and rosy light — the sterile
sands put on features which sublime them to the thought, and
the gloomy wastes of pine and swamp forest commend themselves
to sympathies which lie much deeper than any which
we can reach through the medium of the external senses. No
doubt this is the same in all the wild states of the South, to
him who is of `the manor born.' There will be a thousand
local matters, of colonization, early adventure, peculiar strifes
and endurances — the long records of history and tradition, from
the first coming of the colonists — which, if known to the wayfarer,
would make him forgetful of the monotonous features of
his progress.”

“It is a great pity that for these we have no guide-books —
no monuments along the wayside — no `Old Mortality' to show
us where the stone lies half buried, and, with his chisel, to
deepen all its features to our eyes. Some of these days, no
doubt, we shall have rare chroniclers springing up, who shall

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

reveal to our successors these things — these objects, as well of
mind as of sight — which we hourly hurry by unseeing.”

“Of this I have no sort of question. The development is in
progress. The mines of the South have been struck. The
vein is revealed. The quarry is discovered, and in due season
it will be worked. The very impatience with which we complain
that the thing is not done, is in some degree a guaranty
for the performance. We must wait upon Providence. The
great error of our people, as a whole, is that they live too fast,
and endeavor at too much. If suffered to go ahead, according
to the motive impulse in their veins, our posterity would have
neither necessity nor field for achievement. I am for leaving
something to be done by our children. To him who remembers
the South— North Carolina, for example — but twenty, nay,
ten years ago, her social and mental progress is absolutely
wonderful.”

“Hear that, young Turpentine, and be consoled at all my
flings at the old North state.”

“Ah, he knows it better than either you or me.”

“But, without looking to the social progress of North Carolina,
and regarding her as a region only for the exploration of
the picturesque and adventure-seeking traveller — the artist, the
man of taste, the lover of fine manly sports, — the good old
North state is one of the most attractive in all the confederacy.
Her vast ranges of mountain render her especially attractive to
all these classes.”

“Yet, how little promise of this is there along the Atlantic
shore!”

“Even here, to the painter of detail, to the contemplative and
musing taste and nature, there are thousands of scenes of great
interest and beauty. To find these, however, you need the eye
that sees; and the man whose eyes have been properly couched
by art may spend months and years along the Atlantic coast,
and discover new provinces of beauty with the ramble of each
succeeding day. Nature, in her arrangement of the scenery of
the South, differing from the rule of the artist, has thrown her
most imposing forms and aspects into the background. Her
mountains and majestic altar-places are nowhere visible along
the sea; and the superficial traveller is prepared to doubt the

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

existence of any such throughout our land. Their absence on
the Atlantic would not, perhaps, be so greatly felt, if men were
not always most easily taken by the bald outline, the mere surface,
the simply salient and externally imposing. There is
much in the scenery along our coast which, closely examined,
would, by its exquisite delicacy and nice variety of detail, quite
as much attract the mere explorer as the artist. One of the
peculiarities of this region, as distinguished from the northern
coasts, is the presence of the numerous beautiful islets, that
seem to guard our shores and cities from the wave. Roving in
boat or steamer along these islets, or among them, they appeal
to a moral instinct, the exercise of which puts a thousand genial
fancies into activity. They rise up suddenly around you, like
gems from out the sea; fairy abodes at least; sometimes green
in shrub, and vine, and tree, to the very lips of ocean; and
again, spread out, a sandy plain, glittering with myriads of diamond
sparks, garlanded with myriads of fantastic shells, and
seeming, for all the world, — particularly when seen by the
moonlight — to have been devised and chosen as favorite places
for the sports of Oberon and Titania, of Puck and Little John,
the capricious Loline and the tricksy Anatilla. Southward as
you go, they spread away, diamonds or emeralds, till they conduct
you to the great waters of the Mississippi. They grow in
size and lose in beauty as you advance northwardly. But they
still constitute a remarkable feature of our whole coast; and to
him who spreads sail among them at moonlight, especially in
the more southwardly points, they compel the thought of all the
beings recognised by the old system of pneumatology. The
terrors of Cape Hatteras might well make it to be supposed a
region of mischief, upheaved from the sea, by races of ungentler
beings than such as harbor in those little sand-dunes which lie
so smilingly in the moonlight, with the sea moving between them
in such placid currents. At Hatteras, we may supposes, the malicious
elves, the grim Brownies, the savage Kobolds inhabit —
demon tribes that lie waiting, in malignant watch for the unconscious
bark — slyly slipping beneath the wave, seizing without
noise upon the prow of the vessel, and drawing her into the
insidious currents, and upon the sands of the treacherous islet.
The fancy that peoples the innocent islets, which wreck no

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

vessels, with the `good people,' may with equal propriety refer
the dangerous capes and headlands to such hostile tribes of
demons as haunt the wilds of Scotland, the Harz mountains and
Black forests of the German, and the stormy shores of the
Scandinavian.”

“Not an unreasonable notion. But was not Hatterask the
old Indian name of the cape and the sea about it, as given by
the ancient chroniclers?”

“Yes: they varied, however; sounds imperfectly caught from
the Indian tongue were imperfectly rendered in the various
tongues of Dutchman, Spaniard, Frenchman, and Englishman.
We must content ourselves with making them euphonious, and
leave their absolute propriety in doubt.”

“And a pretty sort of euphony we should have of it, if we
leave the matter to American discretion.”

“This need occasion no concern. The poets settle this for
succeeding time, when our generations have no longer the
power to pervert the ears of the future. The necessity of
verse compels the gradual growth of harmony in every language.
The oral authority lasts no longer than it can compel
the echo. The poet, always resisted while he lives, leaves a
voice behind him that survives all others. Let him make his
record, and be satisfied to leave it to the decision of posterity.
There is no speech of the future that rises in conflict with his
own.”

“Are the historical and traditional material of North Carolina
of attractive character?”

“None more so. The very regions of country which are so
barren in the eyes of the stranger, pursuing the railway routes
along the Atlantic coast, would alone afford materials for a
thousand works of fiction. I have identified, along this very
route, the progress of more than one curious history. Take
an example: —

“Our first serious war with the redmen of the South, broke
out in 1712. The savages of the old North State took up the
tomahawk and scalping knife in that year, with terrible effect.
Numerous tribes were leagued together for the extermination of
the whites of the colony of New Berne. This colony was of
Swiss, from the Canton of Berne in Switzerland, and Germans

-- 385 --

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

of the Palatinate. They came out to America under the patronage
of Queen Anne. They were led by the Baron De Graffenreidt,
who was created a landgrave. He, with Louis Mitchell,
a leading man among the Swiss, received a grant of ten thousand
acres of land on either of the rivers Neuse and Cape Fear, or
their tributary branches, at the rate of ten pounds sterling for
every thousand acres, and a quitrent of five shillings. The
number of Germans is unknown; but the Swiss were fifteen
hundred. They reached the confluence of the Neuse and Trent
in December, 1710, and laid off the limits of the colony in that
neighborhood.

“The conditions upon which these people came to America,
were specious and encouraging. Each of them received, in England,
an outfit in clothes and money, of from five to ten pounds
sterling; and two hundred and fifty acres were allotted to each
family, which was to be five years exempt from rent or taxation.
At the end of that time, they were to pay at the rate of half per
cent, Carolina currency.— They were credited one year with
provisions, and seven years with the materiel for a certain farming
establishment. This included cows and calves, sows and
pigs, lambs, &c. Tools and implements for clearing land and
building, were furnished without any charge by the proprietors.

“To a poor people, driven from their native abodes, the prospect
was encouraging enough; and the treatment which they
received seemed very liberal. Indeed, the colony very soon began
to put on the most prosperous appearance — was flourishing
in fact, growing daily in numbers and affluence. But the Indians,
as the phrase goes, began to look on the whites with jealousy.
Jealousy, it probably was not. In brief the savages coveted
treasures which they beheld for the first time, and which were
indifferently guarded.

“In the fall of 1711, certain tribes agreed to combine their
forces for the purpose of massacre and plunder. The Tuscaroras
undertook to cut the throats of the settlers upon the Roanoke,
and between that river and Pamlico, otherwise Tar river. The
Cotheckneys and Corees arranged to do the same benevolent
office for the settlements on the Neuse and Trent. The Mattamaskettos
and Matchapangos had the duty assigned them of
scalping the whites in the neighborhood of Bath.

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

“The work was done with little reservation at the designated
period. But a few days before the massacre, the Indians succeeded
in taking captive the Baron De Graffenreidt and John
Lawson, the surveyor-general of the province, whose book of
travels, a highly-interesting narrative, constitutes one of the best
of our Indian authorities of the South, and should be in every
good American library.

“These distinguished persons, totally unsuspicious of danger,
were engaged in an exploring expedition up the Neuse. Their
vessel was a mere dug-out, a cypress canoe of native manufacture:
and they were accompanied only by a negro, who paddled the
canoe, right and left. They landed at evening with the view
of encamping, when they were suddenly surrounded by more than
sixty Indians. They were made prisoners and marched off to
a village some distance up the river—a march that occupied the
whole night. Here the tribe and their neighbors met in solemn
consultation on the fate of their prisoners. The baron was an
intruder, but Lawson was an invader. As it was after his surveys
that they found their lands appropriated, they assumed him
to be the source of the evil of which they complained. Both the
captives underwent a severe preliminary beating, the better to
prepare them for what was to follow. They were then deliberately
doomed to the fire torture, carried to the field of sacrifice,
kept there in durance vile, and in the most gloomy apprehensions
for a day and night, when the number of the savages having
greatly increased to behold the spectacle, the preparations were
immediately begun for carrying the terrible judgment into effect.
The orgies and phrensied brutalities of the Indians may be
imagined. The hour for execution came. The parties were
bound to the stake; but at this moment the baron pleaded his
nobility, appealing to the chiefs for protection, for that he too
was a chief.

“Strange to say, the appeal was entertained. They concluded
to spare his life: but no entreaty could save Lawson and the
negro. They were subjected to the fiery ordeal, and perished
by a terrible and lingering death, protracted to their utmost capacity
to endure, with all the horrid ingenuity of savage art. Then
followed the general massacre, which spread consternation

-- 387 --

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

throughout the province. More than one hundred and sixty
persons were butchered in a night.”

“Certainly, the romancer could work up such a history with
good effect. What a terrible scene, in these awful forests, with
thousands of the begrimed and painted savages, howling terribly,
and dancing fiercely about them. Did the affair end here?”

“How could it? It is the necessity of civilization that it must
conquer. At the first tidings of the affair, the assembly of South
Carolina, then in session at Charleston, called out her militia,
and appropriated eighty thousand dollars to the relief of the sister
province. Six hundred militiamen, under Col. Barnwell, immediately
took the field. An auxiliary force of friendly Indians,
consisting of two hundred and eighteen Cherokees, seventy-nine
Creeks, forty-one Catawbas, twenty-eight Yemassees — all commanded
by white officers — were joined to the force under Barnwell—
the Indians being chiefly used as scouts and hunters.

Wild, tangled, gloomy, was the wilderness which they had to
traverse — a region utterly savage, inhabited by bear and panther,
or by tribes of men quite as ferocious and untameable.
The governor of North Carolina called out the militia of North
Carolina, but seemingly in vain. His proclamation was little
heeded.

Barnwell crossed the country, in spite of all impediments, and
came up with the Indians, who were in great strength upon the
Neuse, where they had erected a strong fort of logs, at a point
some thirty miles below the spot where the railroad crosses the
river. The battle that followed resulted in the utter defeat of the
Indians, and the annihilation of some of their tribes. More than
three hundred of the redmen were slain — we have no report of
the wounded — and one hundred were made prisoners. The
battle had taken place without their fortress, the Indians having
boldly become the assailants. The fugitives found shelter in
the fort, which, after much loss and great suffering, they surrendered,
and sued for peace; which was granted them by their
conqueror. Barnwell was censured for being too indulgent to
the vanquished; but what could he exact from the savages?
They had nothing farther to concede than submission — could
make no farther sacrifice but in their lives. The fortress thus
captured was called after the conqueror, and you may still trace

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

out its ruins. Would these have no interest in the eyes of the
traveller who is familiar with the history?

“Now, if I say that all this region is marked in like interesting
manner, by wild, savage, bloody, strange, and wonderful
events, you will be no longer doubtful of the attraction with
which an ordinary handbook, such as in Europe distinguishes
every crumbling fabric or fortress with a human interest, would
invest this seemingly barren country. There are true histories
throughout all these old states of the south, not inferior to those
of Powhatan and Pocahontas, and that remarkable old Roman
red man of Virginia, the mighty Opechancanough.”

“It is curious,” said Selina Burroughs, “that our own people
are quite as ignorant of these local histories as anybody else.”

The remark stirred the bile in the bosom of our Alabama orator,
who was never more ready to lift the tomahawk than when opportunity
offered to indulge in a fling at the Yankees, and pour
out his sarcasms at the expense of those of the South, who were
adverse to decisive or hostile measures.

“Nothing curious about it, Miss Burroughs. We are a poor,
mouthing, meanspirited people after all, with long tongues and soft
brains, and no resolution. Our ignorance in respect to our own
history and own resources, and our own rights, is sufficiently conclusive
against our perpetually vaunted patriotism. Our constant
travel at the North among a people who are for ever assailing
us, is enough to shame and discredit all our boasting.”

“But there is a great change going on in this respect, sir.”

“Yes, indeed! I can acknowledge this, though the acknowledgment
does not a whit lessen the necessity of denouncing the
practice which is still too much continued. We must continue
to denounce until the reform is complete. It is a great consolation,
full of hope and promise, that it is at last begun.”

Here the orator dashed off into an essay, somewhat in the
vein of his anniversary oration, which, as it contains sundry
startling things, and striking sarcasms, our reporter has thought
it proper to preserve. In fact, there is a wholesome word for
North and South, in the very energetic expression of this man's
feelings. He is the true type and representative of a large portion
of the southern people, speaking the bitterness which they
have been taught to nourish, their jealous resentments, and the

-- 389 --

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

spirit with which they will seize upon any opportunity of obtaining
redress and remedy for the evils and injuries of which they complain.
Let North and South consider, and be wise in season.
The usual caprice in the destiny of nations precipitates catastrophes
which men may lament but never repair; and one of the
most dangerous of the errors which prevail among the people of
the North, is their obstinate faith in the integrity of the Union.
It is a faith against which all histories, in all periods, bear the
most unvarying testimony — testimony which we should be authorized
to disregard and reject, only when we shall be able to
assure ourselves that we have stronger claims, by reason of our
greater virtues, upon the protecting care of God, than any of
the myriad generations by which we have been preceded. But,
to the essay of our orator, which, though extempore, was delivered
as rapidly as an oration memorized; not as if read simply,
but with the freedom of one who declaims passionately, in hot
blood, and with the bold impetuous action of a fiery soul, in
which the long-fettered torrents have at length broken all their
barriers, and are dashing headlong, in foam and fury, over the
still resisting but incapable rock.

“Yes, soft-heads! soft-heads! That is the word — soft-heads!
But there is hope, even for a soft-head!”

“We should only be indulging in one of the commonest of all
truisms, were we to protest that there is no such thing as unmixed
evil in the world; and all the philosophy may be compassed in
a nut-shell, which chuckles over the `ill wind that blows nobody
good.' It will suffice if we insist that our bitter is, frequently,
the wholesome medicine whose benefit is in the future; and what
we regard as the mishap of the day, and lament accordingly,
becomes to our great surprise, the parent of a necessity that
leads to most pleasant and profitable results. To bring our maxims
to bear upon our present topic, we have but to remark, that
the cholera, which devastated the cities of the North last summer,
and the abolition mania, — which is destined to root them out,
and raze them utterly from the face of the earth, if not seasonably
arrested, — have proved, in some degree, highly serviceable,
if not saving influences, for the people of the South. How
many thousand of our wandering idlers, our absentees who periodically
crave a wearisome pilgrimage to northern regions,

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

instead of finding greater good in a profitable investment of thought
and curiosity at home — who wander away in mere listlessness
and return wearied and unrefreshed — were denied their usual
inane indulgences by the dread of pestilence. And how many
other thousands, capable of appreciating the charms of nature,
and the delights of a glorious landscape, were, in like manner,
compelled to forego the same progress, by the patriotic sentiment
which revolts at the thought of spending time and money among a
people whose daily labor seems to be addressed to the neighborly
desire of defaming our character and destroying our institutions.

“The result of these hostile influences has been highly favorable
to the development of the resources of the soil. We have,
in the South, a race of `soft-heads,' — a tribe that corresponds
admirably with the `dough-faces' of Yankee-land. These are
people born and wedded to a sort of provincial servility that
finds nothing grateful but the foreign. They prefer the stranger
to the native, if for no other reason than because they are reluctant
to admit the existence of any persons, in their own precincts,
who might come in conflict with their own importance.
In like manner, and for a similar reason, they refuse to give faith
to their own possessions of scenery and climate. Their dignity
requires foreign travel for its proper maintenance. It is distance
only, in their eyes, that can possibly `lend enchantment to the
view.' They are unwilling to admit the charms of a region
which might be readily explored by humbler persons; and they
turn up their lordly noses at any reference to the claims of
mountain, valley, or waterfall, in their own section, if for no other
reason than because they may also be seen by vulgar people.
To despise the native and domestic, seems to them, in their inflated
folly, the only true way to show that they have tastes infinitely
superior to those of the common herdlings.

“For such people, it was absolutely necessary that they should
speed abroad in summer. The habit required it, and the self-esteem,
even if the tastes did not. It is true that they were
wearied with the monotonous routine. It is true that they were
tired of the scenery so often witnessed; tired of the flatness of
northern pastimes, and outraged constantly by the bad manners,
and the unqualified monstrosity of the bores whom they constantly
encountered, from the moment that they got beyond the

-- 391 --

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

line of Mason and Dixon. All the social training of a polished
society at home, was disparaged by the reckless obtrusiveness
by which that was distinguished which they met abroad — the
free, familiar pertness of moneyed vulgarity, or the insolent assumptions
of a class whose fortunes have been realized at the
expense of their education. A thousand offensive traits in the
social world which they sought, added to the utter deficiency of
all freshness in the associations which they periodically made,
combined to lessen or destroy everything like a positive attraction
in the regions to which they wandered; but, in spite of all,
they went. Habit was too inflexible for sense or taste; and,
possibly, the fear that the world might not get on so well as before,
unless they appeared as usual at the opening of the season
in Broadway, and found themselves, for a week at least each
year, at Newport and Saratoga, seemed to make it a duty
that they should, at large pecuniary sacrifice, submit to a dreary
penance every summer.

“But the cholera came in conflict with the habit. It unsettled
the routine which was only endurable in the absence of thought
and energy. It suggested unpleasant associations to those who,
perhaps, would suffer under any sort of excitement, the wholesome
as well as the pernicious; and the idea of eating cherries
and cream, at the peril of utter revolution in the abdominal
domain, had the effect of startling into thought and speculation
the inane intellect which, hitherto, had taken no share in regulating
the habits of the wanderer. When, at the same time, it
was found that the pestilence confined its ravages to the
North, — that either the climate of the South was too pure,
or the habits of its people too proper, to yield it the requisite
field for operation, — and that Charleston, Savannah and other
cities in the low latitudes, were not within the reach of its terrors, —
then it was that patriotism had leave to suggest, for the
first time, the beauties and attractions of home, and to make the
most of them. Her argument found succor, as we have hinted,
from other influences. Our `Soft-heads' no longer found that
unlimited deference, and servile acknowledgment, which the
societies they visited had uniformly shown, in return for their
patronage. Society at the North was in revolution. Old things
were about to pass away; all things were to become new.

-- 392 --

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

Property was to undergo general distribution in equal shares. Every
man, it was argued, had a natural right to a farmstead, and a
poultry-yard; as every woman, not wholly past bearing, had a
right to a husband. The old Patroons of Albany were not permitted
to rent, but must sell their lands, at prices prescribed by
the buyer, or the tenant. Debtors liquidated their bonds in the
blood of their creditors. The law of divorce gave every sort
of liberty to wife and husband. The wife, if she did not avail
herself of the extreme privileges accorded to her by this benevolent
enactment, was, at all events, allowed to keep her own
purse, and to spend her money, however viciously, without accounting
to her lord. If he was lord, she was lady. She was
not simply his master, but her own; and a precious household
they made of it between them. Churches multiplied, mostly, at
the very moment when a restless and powerful party — avowedly
hostile to all religion — was denouncing and striving to abolish
the Sabbath itself, as immoral, and in conflict with the privileges
of labor and the citizen.

“In this universal disorder in laws and morals — this confusion
of society, worse confounded every day — in its general aspects
so wonderfully like those which, in France, preceded, and properly
paved the way for, a purging reign of terror — all the usual
amenities and courtesies were fairly at an end, even in those
places, hotels and haunts of summer festivity, in which decency
and policy, if not charity and good-will to men, requires that
everything should be foreborne, of manner or remark, that might
be offensive to any sensibilities. But the cloud and blindness
which everywhere overspread society, was a madness too sweeping
to forbear any subject, in which envy, malice, conceit, and
a peevish discontent, could find exercise at the expense of one's
neighbor. In destroying, at home, the securities of religion, the
domestic peace of families, the inviolability of the laws, the guarantees
of the creditor — nay, taking his life, as that of an insolent,
when he presumed to urge his bond — these reckless incendiaries
(like the French, exactly) must carry their beautiful system
to the hearts of other communities. They are by no means
selfish. They must share their admirable blessings with others—
nay, force them, even against their desires, to partake of their
drunken mixtures. No situation, accordingly, is sacred from

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

their invasion. No refuge is left for society, unembarrassed by
their presence. They rage in all places, fireside, street, exchange,
hotel, and, not so much seeking to reform and teach,
as to outrage and annoy, they studiously thrust upon you, at
every turn, the picture of the miserable fanatic, whose vanity
prompted him to fire a temple only that he might be seen in
its blaze.

“Our `Soft-heads,' who have been busily engaged, for the
last thirty years, in feeding these fanatics, by draining the profits
from their own soil, are, at length, beginning to feel somewhat
uncomfortable, sitting cheek-by-jowl, at Saratoga, and
other places of vulgar resort, and hearing themselves described
as robbers and wretches by the very people whose thieving ancestors
stole the negro with whom to swindle our forefathers.
They begin to suspect that their pride is not wholly unimpaired,
when they hearken quietly to such savory communications. A
lurking doubt whether they are not the persons meant, all the
while, begins to stir uneasily within them; and in a half-drowsy
state, between dozing and thought, they ask themselves the
question, whether it were not much more to their credit to resolve,
henceforward, neither to taste, nor touch, nor commune
with a people, who, in mere wantonness and insolence, are making
so free with all the securities of their country, its reputation,
and its property!

“The `Soft-head,' it is true, is not without grateful assurances,
from one class of his neighbors, that his assailants are very sorry
fanatics who deserve no sort of consideration; that, though Tray,
Blanche, and Sweetheart, bark at him furiously, yet he, Dick,
and his brother Tom, and his cousin, Harry, all tavern-keepers,
living in the broad route of southern travel, are his friends —
are the true, sturdy butcher's dogs, who will keep the curs in
proper fear and at a proper distance. But, after a while, `Soft-head'
asks himself — having asked the question fruitlessly of
Tom, Dick, and Harry — why do these curs, which are said to
be so despicable — why do they continue this barking? nay,
why, when the barking becomes biting — why do not these
famous butcher's dogs use their teeth for the protection of their
friends? Why are Tray, Blanche, and Sweetheart — worthless
puppies as they are — why are they in full possession of the

-- 394 --

[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]

roast? The fanatics of abolition are said to be few; but why
do they shape the laws, dictate the policy, control the whole action
of society? `Soft-head' gets no answer to all this; and
now naturally begins to suspect that all parties either think entirely
with the offenders, or possess too little courage, honesty,
or proper sympathy with the south, ever to be relied upon as
allies. In fact, our `soft-head' discovers that, whether guilty or
otherwise, the party denounced as so weak and worthless, wields,
in reality, the entire power, and represents wholly the principles
and feelings of the north. The thing is not to be gainsayed.
Your merchant, having large dealings with the `soft-heads,'
makes little of it; your hotel-keeper, entertaining large squadrons
of `soft-heads,' `for a consideration,' every summer,
gravely insists that it is nothing but the buzz of a bee in a tarbarrel;
your Yankee editor, crossing the line of Mason and
Dixon — a northern man with southern principles! who teaches
the `soft-head southron,' from `hard-head northern schoolbooks'—
he is potent in the asseveration that there is no sort of
danger — that it is the cry of `wolf,' only, made by the cunning
boys, who wish to see the fun of the false chase; and that, in
his hands, as grand conservator of the peace, everything that's
worth saving is in a place of eminent security. Your thorough
slave of party, whig or democrat, who hopes for a secretaryship,
or a vice-presidentship, or a foreign mission — or who, with commendable
modesty, resigns himself to a postmastership, or a
tide-waitership — all these come in to the assistance of our `soft-heads,
' and take monstrous pains to reassure them and restore
their equanimity! Governed by self, rather than by nation or
section, they cry `peace' — all — when there is no peace!
When there can not be peace, so long as the south is in the
minority, and so long as the spirit and temper of the north are
so universally hostile to our most vital and most cherished institutions.
Until you reconcile this inequality, and exorcise this
evil spirit, that now rages rampant through the Northern States—
allied with all sorts of fanatical passions and principles —
Agrarianism, Communism, Fourierism, Wrightism, Millerism,
Mormonism, etc.,— you may cry peace and union till you split
your lungs, but you will neither make peace nor secure union.

“Well, our `soft-head' begins to discover this. He has been

-- 395 --

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

weak and lazy — listless and indifferent — vain, and an idler;
weary, and a wanderer; but he still has latent sympathies that
remind him of his home, and he is not blind to the warnings
which tell him that he has a property which is threatened, and
may possibly be destroyed. He rubs his eyes, and shakes himself
accordingly. He begins to bestir himself. It is high time.
He is no longer in the condition to say with the sluggard, `A
little more sleep — a little more folding of the arms to slumber.'
`Tray, Blanche, and Sweetheart,' the full-mouthed abolition
curs, are at his heels, and, with their incessant barking, they
suffer nobody to sleep. `Soft-head' soon finds that they are
not satisfied to bark simply. They are anxious to use their
teeth upon him as well as their tongues. His wife's maid, Sally,
is persuaded to leave his bonds, for a condition of unexampled
human felicity, which is promised her in the neighborhood of the
Five Points; and his man, Charles, walks off with two loving
white brothers, who soon show him how much more moral it is
to become a burglar than to remain a slave. `Soft-head' very
soon hears of both in their new Utopia. Sally writes to him
from the Tombs or Blackwell's Island, and Charley from Sing-Sing.
They relate a most horrid narrative of their condition;
their follies, their crimes, the sufferings and abuses they have undergone
at the hands of their sympathizing brethren, whose object
has been, not the good of the wretched slave, but the injury
and annoyance of the `soft-head' owner. They declare their
repentance, and entreat his assistance. They beg that he will release
them from prison, and make them once more humbly happy
in the condition which was so justly suited to their intellect and
morals. The heart of `soft-head' is touched. In this region he
is quite as tender as in his cranium. He obtains their discharge,
gives bail, pays fees, and suffers a world of trouble and expense,
in helping the poor wretches into daylight. But, will the abolitionists
suffer this triumph? Will they let the prey escape
them at the last? Oh no! They dart between, a mob at their
heels, and rend Charley and Sally away once more — this time
by violence — the poor darkies all the while struggling against
the cruel fate of freedom, for which they are so totally unfit, and
declaring, with tears in their eyes, how infinitely they prefer
being slaves to a gentleman, than brethren of such a gang of

-- 396 --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]

blackguards. `Soft-head,' himself, barely escapes by the skin
of his teeth. He is compelled to cast off the indolence which
he has hitherto fondly conceived to form a part of his dignity,
and, with all haste, to throw the Potomac between him and the
pursuing curs of abolition.

“Growling over the popular sentiment at the North, which
thus dogs their footsteps and disturbs their equanimity, or grumbling
at the sudden invasion of cholera, which makes them tremble
for their bowels, it is probable that more than twenty thousand
Southrons forebore, last summer, their usual route of travel.
Mason and Dixon's line, that season, constituted the ultima thule,
to which they looked with shiverings only. Thus `barred and
banned,' almost hopeless of enjoyment, but compelled to seek
for it where they were, and to find their summer routes and recreations
in long-neglected precincts, it was perfectly delightful
to behold the sudden glory which possessed them, as they
opened their eyes, for the first time in their lives, upon the
charming scenery, the pure retreats, the sweet quiet, and the
surprising resources which welcomed them — at home! Why
had they not seen these things before? How was it that
such glorious mountain ranges, such fertile and lovely valleys,
such mighty and beautiful cascades, such broad, hard and oceangirdled
beaches and islets, had been so completely hidden from
their eyes? By what fatuity was it that they had been so
blinded, to the waste of millions of expenditure, in the ungrateful
regions in which they had so long been satisfied to find retreats,
which afforded them so little of pleasure or content?
Poor, sneaking, drivelling, conceited, slavish provincialism never
received such a lesson of unmixed benefit before; and patriotism
never a happier stimulus and motive to future enjoyment as
well as independence.

“It is a too melancholy truth, and one that we would fain deny
if we dared, that, in sundry essentials, the Southern people have
long stood in nearly the same relation to the Northern states
of this confederacy, that the whole of the colonies, in 1775, occupied
to Great Britain. A people wholly devoted to grazing
and agriculture are necessarily wanting in large marts, which
alone give the natural impulse to trade and manufactures. A
people engaged in staple culture are necessarily scattered

-- 397 --

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

remotely over the surface of the earth. Now, the activity of the
common intellect depends chiefly upon the rough and incessant
attrition of the people. Wanting in this attrition, the best minds
sink into repose, that finally becomes sluggishness. As a natural
consequence, therefore, of the exclusive occupation of agriculture
in the South, the profits of this culture, and the sparseness
of our population, the Southern people left it to the Northern
States to supply all their wants. To them we looked for books
and opinion — and they thus substantially ruled us, through the
languor which we owed to our wealth, and the deficient self-esteem
naturally due to the infrequency of our struggle in the
common marts of nations. The Yankees furnished all our manufactures,
of whatever kind, and adroitly contrived to make it
appear to us that they were really our benefactors, at the very
moment when they were sapping our substance, degrading our
minds, and growing rich upon our raw material, and by the labor
of our slaves. Any nation that defers thus wholly to another
is soon emasculated, and finally subdued. To perfect, or even
secure, the powers of any people, it requires that they shall
leave no province of enterprise or industry neglected, which is
available to their labor, and not incompatible with their soil and
climate. And there is an intimate sympathy between the labors
of a people, and their higher morals and more ambitious sentiment.
The arts are all so far kindred, that the one necessarily
prepares the way for the other. The mechanic arts thrive as
well as the fine arts, in regions which prove friendly to the latter;
and Benvenuto Cellini was no less excellent as a goldsmith
and cannoneer than as one of the most bold and admirable
sculptors of his age. To secure a high rank in society, as well as
history, it is necessary that a people should do something more
than provide a raw material. It is required of them to provide
the genius also, which shall work the material up into forms and
fabrics equally beautiful and valuable. This duty has been
neglected by the South; abandoned to her enemies; and, in
the train of this neglect and self-abandonment, a thousand evils
follow, of even greater magnitude. The worst of these is a slavish
deference to the will, the wit, the wisdom, the art and ingenuity
of the people to whom we yield our manufactures; making
it the most difficult thing in the world, even when our own

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

people achieve, to obtain for them the simplest justice, even among
themselves. We surrendered ourselves wholly into the hands
of our Yankee brethren — most loving kinsmen that they are —
and were quite content, in asserting the rank of gentlemen, to
forfeit the higher rank of men. We were sunk into a certain
imbecility — read from their books, thought from their standards,
shrunk from and submitted to their criticism — and (No! we
have not yet quite reached that point — Walker still holding his
ground in the South against Webster), almost began to adopt
their brogne! They dictated to our tastes and were alone allowed
to furnish the proper regions for their exercise. Above
all, theirs was all the scenery; and the tour to Saratoga, West
Point, Newport, Niagara, almost every season, was a sort of
pilgrimage, as necessary to the eternal happiness of our race of
`soft-heads,' as ever was that made, once in a life, to Mecca, by
the devout worshipper in the faith of Islam!

“But, owing to causes, already indicated, the change has come
over the spirit of that dream which constituted too much the
life of too large a portion of our wealthy gentry; and the last
summer, as we said before, left them at liberty to look about
their own homes, and appreciate their own resources. The discoveries
were marvellous; the developments as surprising as
those which followed the friction of the magic lamp in the hands
of Aladdin. Encountered, on the opposite side of Mason and
Dixon's Line, by the loathsome presence of Asiatic cholera and
African abolition, they averted their eyes from these equally offensive
aspects, and found a prospect, when looking backward
upon the South, at once calculated to relieve their annoyances,
and compensate admirably for all their privations. The tide of
travel was fairly turned; and, through the length and breadth
of the land, in the several States of Virginia, the two Carolinas,
Georgia, and even Florida, nothing was to be seen but the
chariots and the horsemen, the barge and the car, bearing to new
and lately discovered retreats of health and freshness, the hungering
wanderers after pleasure and excitement. For such an
event, the country was almost totally unprepared. A few ancient
places of resort excepted, the numerous points of assemblage
had scarcely ever been indicated on the maps. The means for
reaching them were rude and hastily provided. The roads were

-- 399 --

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

rough, and, with the vehicles employed to traverse them, admirably
adapted to give wholesome exercise to rheumatic joints and
dyspeptic systems. The craziest carriages were hastily put in
requisition, to run upon the wildest highways. Paths, only just
blazed out in the woods, conducted you to habitations scarcely
less wild, of frames covered with clapboards, — queer-looking
log tenements, unplastered chambers, and little uncouth cabins,
eight by twelve — where pride, in the lap of quiet, at all events,
if not of comfort, might learn upon what a small amount of capital
a man may realize large results in health and independence.
It was the strangest spectacle, in Georgia and South Carolina,
to see the thousands thus in motion along the highways, and
thus rioting in rustic pleasures. Such cars and carriages, as bore
the trooping adventurers, never figured in fashionable use before.
You might see the railway trains, long and massive frames of
timber, set on wheels, with unplaned benches, an interminable
range, crowded with the living multitudes, wedged affectionately
together, like herrings in boxes — sorted, if not salted masses —
without covering, speeding through sun by day, and rain by
night, to the appointed places of retreat; and, strange to say,
in the best of all possible humors with themselves and all mankind.
A certain grateful determination to make the most of the
novel désagremens of their situation, in acknowledgment of the
substantial good, in healthy excitement, and moral compensation,
which they enjoyed at home, operated to make cheerful all the
aspects of the scene, and to afford a pleasing animation to the
strangest combinations of society. Here encountered, to the
common benefit, circles and cliques that had never before been
subjected to attrition. The reserved gentleman of the lower
country, nice, staid, proper and particular, was pleased to receive
a freshening stimulus from the frank, free, eager and salient
manners of the gentleman of the interior. The over-refined
ladies of the city were enlivened by the informal, hearty, lively
and laughing tempers of the buoyant beauties of the mountain
and forest country. These shared equally in the benefits of the
association. The too frigid and stately reserves of the one region
were thawed insensibly by the genial and buoyant, the unsophisticated
impulse of the other; while the latter, insensibly
borrowed, in return, something of the elaborate grace, and the

-- 400 --

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

quiet dignity, which constitute the chief attractions of the former.
The result has compassed something more than was anticipated
by the several parties. Seeking only to waste a summer gratefully,
to find health and gentle excitements, — the simple object
of the whole, — they yet found more precious benefits in the unwonted
communion. Prejudices were worn away in the grateful
attrition; new lights were brought to bear upon the social
aspects of differing regions; thought was stimulated to fresh
researches; and the general resources of the country, moral as
well as physical, underwent a development, as grateful and encouraging
as they were strange and wonderful to all the parties.

“The désagremens of these extemporaneous progresses were
not limited to bad roads and clumsy or crazy vehicles, rude dwellings,
and the absence of the usual comforts upon which the
gentry of the low country of the South, trained in English
schools, are apt to insist with, perhaps, a little too much tenacity.
We are compelled to make one admission, in respect to our interior,
which we do in great grief of heart and much vexation
of spirit. If the schoolmaster is abroad, the cook is not! Our
cuisine is not well ordered in the forest country. The `Physiologie
de Goût
' has never there been made a text-book, in the
schools of culinary philosophy. We doubt if a single copy of
this grave authority can be found in all the mountain ranges of
the Apalachian. They have the grace and the gravy; but these
are not made to mingle as they should. The art which weds
the vinegar and the oil, in happiest harmonies, so that neither
is suffered to prevail in the taste, has never, in this region, commanded
that careful study, or indeed consideration, which their
union properly demands. The rank of the cuisinier is not properly
recognised. The weight and importance of a grain of salt
in the adjustment (shall we say compromise?) of a salade, is, we
grieve to say, not justly understood in our forest watering-places;
and, skilful enough at a julep or a sherry-cobler, they betray
but `'prentice han's' when a steak, or a sauce, is the subject of
preparation. Monsieur Guizot, speaking in properly-dignified
language of the common sentiment of France, insists that she is
the most perfect representative of the civilization of Christendom.
Of course, he bases her claims to this position entirely on the
virtues of her cuisine. The moral of the nation comes from the

-- 401 --

[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

kitchen. The `good digestion' which should `wait on appetite'
must be impossible where the chef de cuisine falls short of the
philosopher as well as the man of science. Now, of all that
philosophy, which prepares the food with a due regard, not only
to the meats and vegetables themselves, the graces and the
gravies, but to the temperaments of the consumers, we are sorry
to confess that we have but little in our vast interior. Our
mountain cooks think they have done everything when they
have murdered a fillet of veal or a haunch of venison, — sodden
them in lard or butter, baked or boiled them to a condition
which admirably resembles the pulpy masses of cotton rag, when
macerated for paper manufacture, — and wonders to see you
mince gingerly of a dish which he himself will devour with the
savage appetite of a Cumanche! You have seen a royal side
of venison brought in during the morning, and laid out upon the
tavern shambles; — you have set your heart upon the dinner of
that day. Fancy reminds you of the relish with which, at the
St. Charles, in New-Orleans, or the Pulaski, in Savannah, or the
Charleston Hotel, you have discussed the exquisitely dressed
loin, or haunch, done to a turn; the red just tinging the gravy,
the meat just offering such pleasant resistance to the knife as
leaves the intricate fibres still closely united, though shedding
their juices with the eagerness of the peach, pressed between
the lips in the very hour of its maturity; — or you see a fine
`mutton' brought in, of the wild flavor of the hills; and you
examine, with the eye of the epicure, the voluminous fat, fold
upon fold, lapping itself lovingly about the loins. Leg, or loin,
or saddle, or shoulder, suggests itself to your anticipation as the
probable subject of noonday discussion. You lay yourself out
for the argument, and naturally recur to the last famous dinner
which you enjoyed with the reverend father, who presides so
equally well at the Church of the St. Savori, and at his own excellent
hotel in the Rue des Huitres. You remember all the
company, admirable judges, every one of them, of the virtues
and the graces of a proper feast. The reverend father, himself,
belongs to that excellent school of which the English clergy
still show you so many grateful living examples, — men whose
sensibilities are not yielded to the barren empire of mind merely,
but who bring thought and philosophy equally to bear upon the

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

humble and too frequently mortified flesh. With the spectacle
of the venerable host, presiding so gracefully and so amiably —
the napkin tucked beneath his chin, and falling over the ample
domain in which certain philosophers, with much show of reason,
have found the mortal abiding place of the soul — you associate
the happy action with which, slightly flourishing the bright steel
before he smites, he then passes the scimitar-like edge into the
rosy round before him. It is no rude or hurried act. He feels
the responsibility of the duty. He has properly studied the relations
of the parts. He knows just where to insinuate the blade;
and the mild dignity with which the act is performed, reminds
you of what you have seen in pictures, or read in books, of the
sacrifices of the high priests and magi, at Grecian or Egyptian
altars. What silence waits upon the stroke! and, as the warm
blood gushes forth, and the rubied edges of the wound lie bare
before your eyes, every bosom feels relieved! The augury has
been a fortunate one, and the feast begins under auspices that
drive all doubts of what to-morrow may bring forth, entirely
from the thought.

“With such recollections kindling the imagination, our extempore
hotels of the Apalachian regions will doom you to frequent
disappointment. You see yourself surrounded by masses that
may be boiled or roasted polypi for what you know. But where's
the mutton and the venison?

“You call upon the landlord — a gaunt-looking tyke of the
forest, who seems better fitted to hunt the game than take charge
of its toilet. He is serving a score at once; with one hand heaping
beef and bacon, with the other collards and cucumbers, into
conflicting plates; and you fall back speechless, with the sudden
dispersion of a thousand fancies of delight, as he tells you that
the mutton, or the venison, which has been the subject of your
revery all the morning, lies before you in the undistinguishable
mass that has distressed you with notions of the polypus and
sea-blubber, or some other unknown monstrosities of the deep or
forest. But the subject is one quite too distressing for dilation.
We have painful memories, and must forbear. But, we solemnly
say to our Apalachian landlord: —

“`Brother, this thing must be amended. You have no right
to sport thus with the hopes, the health, the happiness of your

-- 403 --

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

guests. You have no right, in this way, to mortify your neighbors'
flesh. Have you no sense of the evil which you are doing—
no bowels of sympathy for those of other people? Is it pride,
or indolence, or mere blindness and ignorance, which thus renders
you reckless of what is due to humanity and society, and
all that fine philosophy which the Roman epicure found essential
to reconcile to becoming sensibilities the mere brutish necessities
of the animal economy? You must import and educate your
cooks. You must appreciate justly the morals of the kitchen.
You must study with diligence, night and morning, the profound
pages of the Physiologie de Goût; you must forswear those
streams of lard, those cruel abuses of the flesh, those hard bakings
of meats otherwise tender; those salt and savage soddenings of
venison, otherwise sweet; those mountains of long collards, inadequately;
boiled and those indigestible masses of dough,
whether in the form of pies, or tarts, or biscuit, which need a
yesty levity before they can possibly assimilate with the human
system. We have often thought, seeing these heavy pasties
upon your tables, that, if they could only command a voice, they
would perpetually cry out to the needy and devouring guest, in
the language of the ghosts to Richard the Hunchback — `Let
us lie heavy on thy soul to-morrow.'”

Here was a pause. Our orator had fairly talked himself out.

“Have you been speaking, sir?” was the artlessly-expressed
inquiry, of Selina Burroughs.

“Good heavens, my dear little creature, you do not mean to
say that you have been sleeping all the while!”

Here was a laugh!

“Oh! no, sir,—I merely wished to suggest that there is a story
due to us from some quarter, and if you are in voice, sir,— I do
not see who can better satisfy our expectation than yourself.”

“Voice! I never was in better voice in all my life! You shall
have a story and, in tribute to yourself, it shall be a love-story.”

“Oh! thank you — a love story.”

“A love story, and of the red man.”

“Oh! that will be curious enough.”

“It shall be as malicious and pathetic, and sad and humorous,
and sedate, and fantastical, as Kotzebue himself could have
desired.”

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

And the group composed itself around, and the bilious raconteur
told the following legend: —



“A token of the spirit land —
The fleeting gift of fairy hand:
A wither'd leaf, a flower whose stem
Once broke, we liken unto them;
Thus fleet and fading, ripe ere noon,
And vanishing like midnight moon;
A rainbow gleam, that now appears,
And melts, even as we gaze, to tears.”

There are certain races who are employed evidently as the
pioneers for a superior people — who seem to have no mission
of performance, — only one of preparation, — and who simply
keep the earth, a sort of rude possession, of which they make no
use, yeilding it, by an inevitable necessity, to the conquering
people, so soon as they appear. Our red men seem to have belonged
to this category. Their modes of life were inconsistent
with length of tenure; and, even had the white man never appeared,
their duration must have still been short. They would
have preyed upon one another, tribe against tribe, in compliance
with necessity, until all were destroyed; — and there is nothing
to be deplored in this spectacle! Either they had no further
uses, or they never, of themselves, developed them; and a people
that destroy only, and never create or build, are not designed,
anywhere, to cumber God's earth long! This is the substantial
condition upon which all human securities depend. We are to
advance. We are to build, create, endow; thus showing that
we are made in the likeness of the Creator. Those who destroy
only, by laws of strict moral justice, must perish, without having
been said to live!

And yet, surveying this spectacle thro' the medium of the
picturesque, one naturally broods with sympathy over the fate
of this people. There is a solitary grandeur in their fortunes,

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

and the intense melancholy which they exhibit, which compels
us, in spite of philosophy, to regret the necessity under which
they perish. Their valor, their natural eloquence, their passionate
sense of freedom, the sad nobleness of their aspects, the
subtlety of their genius, — these forbid that we should regard
them with indifference; and we watch their prolonged battle for
existence and place, with that feeling of admiration with which
we behold the “great man struggling with the storms of fate.”
The conflict between rival races, one representing the highest
civilization, the other the totally opposite nature of the savage,
is always one of exquisite interest; and not an acre of our vast
country but exhibits scenes of struggle between these rivals,
which, properly delineated, would ravish from the canvass, and
thrill all passions from the stage. The thousand progresses, in
all directions, of the white pioneer; — the thousand trials of
strength, and skill, and spirit, between him and the red hunter;—
make of the face of the country one vast theatre, scene after
scene, swelling the great event, until all closes in the grand denou
ëment which exhibits the dying agonies of the savage, with
the conquering civilization striding triumphantly over his neck.
Tradition will help us in process of time to large elements of
romance in the survey of these events, and the red man is destined
to a longer life in art than he ever knew in reality.



“Yet shall the genius of the place,
In days of potent song to come,
Reveal the story of the race,
Whose native genius now lies dumb.
Yes, Fancy, by Tradition led,
Shall trace the streamlet to its bed,
And well each anxious path explore,
The mighty trod in days of yore.
The rock, the vale, the mount, the dell,
Shall each become a chronicle;—
The swift Imagination borne,
To heights of faith and sight supreme,
Shall gather all the gifts of morn,
And shape the drama from the dream.”

The sketch which follows might as well be true of a thousand
histories, as of the one which it records. It is one which the
painter might crown with all the glories of his art; one which
future invention may weave into permanent song and story, for

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

generations, to whom the memory of the red man will be nothing
but a dream, doubtful in all its changes, and casting doubts upon
the sober history.

CHAPTER I.

The Pawnees and the Omahas were neighboring but hostile
nations. Their wars were perpetual, and this was due to their
propinquity. It was the necessity of their nature and modes of
life. They hunted in the same forest ranges. They were contending
claimants for the same land and game. The successes
of the one in the chase, were so many wrongs done to the rights
of the other; and every buck or bear that fell into the hands of
either party, was a positive loss of property to the other. That
they should hate, and fight, whenever they met, was just as
certain as that they should eat of the venison when the game
was taken. Every conflict increased the mutual hostility of the
parties. Successes emboldened the repetition of assault; defeat
stimulated the desire for revenge. Every scalp which provoked
triumph in the conqueror, demanded a bloody revenge at the
hands of the vanquished; and thus they brooded over bloody fancies
when they did not meet, and met only to realize their bloody
dreams. It was soon evident to themselves, if it was not known
to other nations, that the war was one of annihilation — that
there could be no cessation of strife between them, until one of
the parties should tear the last scalp from the brows of his hateful
enemy.

Such a conviction, pressing equally upon the minds of both
people, forced upon them the exercise of all their arts, their subtlety,
their skill in circumventing their opponents, their savage
and unsparing ferocity when they obtained any advantages. It
prompted their devotions, also, to an intensity, which rendered
both races complete subjects of the most terrible superstitions.
Their priests naturally fed these superstitions, until war, which
is the usual passion of the red man, became their fanaticism.
Wild, mystical, horrid, were their midnight orgies and sacrifices;
and, when they were not in battle — when a breathing spell from
conflict had given them a temporary respite, in which to rebuild
and repair their burned and broken lodges, and store away the
provisions which were to serve them in new trials of strength,—

-- 407 --

[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

then religion claimed all their hearts, and fed their souls upon
the one frenzied appetite which it thus made the decree of providence.
The red man's Moloch has always been supreme among
his gods, and he now absorbed wholly the devotions equally of
Pawnee and Omaha. And thus, from generation to generation,
had the fierce madness been transmitted. Their oldest traditions
failed to say when the hatred did not exist between the two nations;
and the boy of the Pawnee, and him of the Omaha, for
hundreds of moons had still been taught the same passion at the
altar; and his nightly dream, until he could take the field as a
man, was one in which he found himself bestriding an enemy,
and tearing his reeking scalp from his forehead. And this, by
the way, is the common history of all these Indian tribes. They
were thus perpetually in conflict with their neighbors, destined
to slaughter or be slain. What wonder the sad solemnity on
their faces, the national gloom over their villages, their passions
which hide darkly, as wolves in the mountain caverns, concealing,
in the cold aspect, their silent wretchedness; their horrid rages,
under the stolid, though only seeming, indifference in every
visage. Their savage god was dealing with them everywhere,
after his usual fashion. They were themselves the sacrifices upon
his bloody altars, and he nursed their frenzies only for self-destruction.

Gloomy, stern, intensely savage, was the spirit thus prevailing
over the minds of both people, at the time of which we speak.
The season was approaching, when, their summer crops laid by,
they were again to take the field, in the twofold character of
warriors and hunters. The union of the two, in the case of
people living mostly by the chase, is natural and apparent
enough. The forests where they sought their prey equally
harbored their enemies, and for both they made the same preparations.
The period of these events is within modern times.
The coasts of the great Atlantic have been populously settled
by the white race. The red men have gradually yielded before
their pioneers. The restless Anglo-Norman is pushing his way
rapidly into the forests — into the pathless solitudes — into sullen
mountain-gorges, and dense and gloomy thickets. He has
possessed himself everywhere of some foothold, and converted
every foothold into a fastness. The borderers were already

-- 408 --

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

known to both Pawnee and Omaha. But, while these raged
against each other, they took little heed of that approaching
power under which both were to succumb. Its coming inspired
no fear, while the hate for each other remained undiminished.

The autumn campaign was about to open, and the Pawnees
and the Omahas were soon busy in their preparations for it.
Before setting out upon the war-path, many things had to be
done — mystic, wild, solemn — by which to propitiate their gods,
and consecrate their sacrifices. The youth of each nation, who
had never yet taken the field, were each conveyed to the
“Silent Lodges,” where, for a certain time, under trials of hunger,
thirst, and exposure, they were to go through a sort of
sacred probation, during which their visions were to become
auguries, and to shadow forth the duties and the events of their
future career. This probation over, they took their part in
solemn feast and council, in order to decide upon the most
plausible plans of action, and to obtain the sanction and direction
of the Great Spirit, as ascertained by their priests. You
already possess some general idea of the horrid and unseemly
rites which were held proper to these occasions. We are all,
more or less familiar with that barbarous mummery, in which,
on such occasions, most savages indulge; blindly, and to us
insanely, but having their own motives, and the greatest confidence
in the efficacy of their rites. These proceedings lasted
days and nights, and nothing was omitted, of their usual performances,
which could excite the enthusiasm of the people,
while strengthening their faith in their gods, their priesthood,
and their destiny. In the deepest recesses of wood the incantations
were carried on. Half naked, with bodies blackened and
painted, the priests officiated before flaming altars of wood and
brush. On these they piled native offerings. The fat of the
bear and buffalo sent up reeking steams to the nostrils of their
savage gods, mingled with gentler essences, aromatic scents,
extracted from bruised or burning shrubs of strong odorous properties.
The atmosphere became impregnated with their fumes,
and the audience — the worshippers, rather — grew intoxicated
as they inhaled. The priests were already intoxicated, drinking
decoctions of acrid, bitter, fiery roots of the forests, the
qualities of which they thoroughly knew. Filled with their

-- 409 --

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

exciting fires, they danced, they sang, they ran, and sent up,
meanwhile, the most horrid howls to their demon. Filled with
a sacred fury, they rushed hither and thither, smiting themselves
unsparingly with sharp flints, which covered their breasts
and arms with blood. Thus maddened, they divined, and the
nation hung trembling, as with a single heart, upon the awful
revelations from their lips. The scene is one for the most vivid
and intense of the melodramas. Talk of your Druid sacrifices,
as seen in your operas. They are not, for the picturesque and
terrible, to be spoken of in the same hour with those of our
aboriginal tribes.

In the case of both nations, as might be expected, the priests
divined and predicted general success. They took care, however,
as is usually the case with the prophets of the superstitious,
to speak in language sufficiently vague to allow of its application
to any sort of events; or they rested solely upon safe predictions
which commonly bring about their own verification. They
did not, however, content themselves with prophesying the
events of the war. They consulted as well the course of the
action to be pursued — the plans to be adopted — the leaders
chosen; and this, too, in such manner as to leave no loopholes
for evasion. Thus they encouraged their favorites, rebuked
and kept down leaders whom they feared, and kept the nation
subject wholly to their own exclusive despotism.

The response especially made by the Pawnee priesthood,
when consulting their gods with reference to the approaching
campaign, announced the victory to rest with that nation which
should first succeed in making a captive. This captive was
doomed to the torture by fire. Such a response as this, however
cruel and barbarous it may seem, was yet of a highly merciful
tendency, calculated really to ameliorate the horrors of
war, and to promote the safety of human life. The effect upon
the Pawnees — a people eager and impetuous — was to restrain
their appetite for battle. Their great policy was to escape
unnecessary risks of any sort, while employing all their subtlety
for the possession of a native Omaha. To this the warriors
addressed themselves with wonderful unanimity, but to
the grievous sacrifice of their chief appetites, all of which indicated
the fiercer conflict as their true delight.

-- 410 --

CHAPTER II.

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

The Omahas, on the other hand, had their favorite auguries
also, and the response from their gods was not dissimilar to that
which had been given to the Pawnees. It said that the nation
should infallibly succeed in the campaign, which should receive
the first blow.
But nothing was said of captivity. Similar, but
in conflict, were the predictions. In both cases, as in battles
usually, everything was made to depend upon the first blow.
While, therefore, the policy of the Pawnees was to escape from
everything like conflict, that of the Omahas was to provoke
action and hurry into danger. Their warriors assembled, accordingly,
at all points, and issued from their lodges and towns,
taking the trail for the enemy's country. This they soon penetrated.
But the Pawnees were very wary. They stood only
on the defensive, and wholly avoided action; retreated before
equal numbers, and simply contented themselves with keeping
out of danger, while keeping the Omahas for ever vigilant.
Their caution, which was a very unwonted virtue, provoked the
Omahas to desperation. Their effrontery was prodigious. They
exposed themselves to the shaft on all occasions, rushing beneath
the fastnesses of the Pawnees, striking their naked breasts,
and defying their enemies to shoot. But the latter lay perdu,
quietly, if not calmly, looking on, and apparently satisfied to
keep their towns and camps in safety. They neither invited
attack nor awaited it, and resolutely avoided giving — what the
Omahas solicited — that first blow! It is true that the young
Pawnee braves felt sorely the necessity to which they were
required to submit. Bitterly, in their hearts, they cursed the
decree which kept them inactive; forced to submit to taunts,
reproaches, and invectives, from a people whom they loathed,
and affected to despise. It was scarcely possible to restrain
the young Pawnee bloods under such severe trials of their
temper; — but the voice of the priesthood was paramount; and,
blindly believing that safety lay only in their predictions, they
were persuaded to suspend the thirst of blood, and to substitute
subtlety for valor. To circumvent the enemy — to make the
captive, — not to slay, not even to wound: this was the great
duty and the eager desire with the warriors of the Pawnee.

-- 411 --

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

But this was no easy matter. The Omahas longed for the conflict.
They desired to be smitten. They would struggle to
receive the stroke. They would force the captors to strike the
blow, which was to defeat the one prophecy and satisfy the conditions
of the other. They were not to be ensnared. They
exposed themselves but seldom singly, and they were always
armed for battle. Turn where the Pawnees would — set what
snares they might — employ what arts, — still they found themselves
met and foiled by their now strangely insolent and assailing
enemies.

But the Pawnee warriors had some long heads among them,
and they cogitated earnestly, and planned with equal deliberation
and method. Among these was a fellow of great renown,
with the uneuphonic name of Kionk, or as he was sometimes
called, Awé-Kionk. He was as shrewd and sensible as he was
brave and active, and was full of energy and spirit, being just
about thirty years of age. He was what we might call a splendid
looking savage — a sort of Mark Antony among the red
men — fond of good living — a rather merry companion for an Indian,
but in battle a genuine Birserker — becoming drunk and
delirious with a Hunnish rapture at the sight or taste of blood.
Such was the chief Kionk. He had his devices, and after a secret
conference with the head men of the nation he suddenly
disappeared with a small but select party of warriors, to put them
into execution. What was this famous project about which so
much mystery was thrown? So secretly did Kionk and his
followers depart, that nobody dreamed of their absence, even
when they were far away; and so wide was the circuit which
they took that they passed unseen and unsuspected, meeting
not one of the cloud of spies whom the Omahas had set to watch
along the line separating them from their enemies. The object
of Kionk was the captive, unhurt, unwounded, whose agonies,
reserved for the fiery torture, were to satisfy all the demands of
their gods and secure them the victory.

Within the whole wide ranges of a country which boasts an
almost perpetual spring, the Omaha village occupied one of the
sweetest and most beautiful situations that could anywhere be
seen. Their principal settlement was upon a small island, embosomed
in a broad and glassy lake, which empties into the

-- 412 --

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

river Platte. The Pawnees had long looked with eager and
lustful eyes upon this lovely abiding place. It seemed to realize
to their imaginations the dream of the Indian heavens. It
was so cool, so solitary, and, though an island, so shady with
noble groves. There the banks seemed to wear the green of a
perpetual summer. Never were there such flowers as bloomed
for them by the wayside; and the singing birds loved the region,
and dwelt there, cherished choristers, throughout the year.
There were other luxuries in that little island home of the Omahas
which were even more precious and wooing in the sight of
the hungry Pawnees. The fish inhabiting the lake were in
abundance, and of surpassing fatness and flavor. No wonder
that the Loups hated a people in the exclusive possession of such
a delicious home!

The great scheme of Kionk was to effect a descent upon the
island, and carry off one at least of the inhabitants. This, it
was assumed, it was quite easy to do, provided the utmost caution
was observed, and that nothing happened to render the
Omahas suspicious of their object. Kionk reasoned rightly,
when he urged upon the chiefs that, while invading their enemy's
country, the Omahas would never dream of any foray into
their own! Their chief strength was well known to be in the
field, hovering all about the Pawnee settlements. It was argued
that the secluded situation of the village — its remoteness from
the scene of active operations — and its natural securities would,
in all probability, render the Omahas over-confident of its safety;
that they had probably left few men upon the island, and those
mostly the infirm and timid. These would offer but a weak defence;
but as assault was not the object, only surprise, even this
was not apprehended. Kionk, as we have seen, succeeded in
persuading the chiefs in council, and departed with his chosen
band, making a successful circuit, which enabled him to pass the
scouts of the Omahas, his progress entirely unsuspected.

CHAPTER III.

Meanwhile, the Omahas labored in vain to provoke their
enemies to action. Never did warriors show themselves so solicitous
of being beaten — struck at least — and never did Christian

-- 413 --

[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]

warriors show themselves more reluctant to bestow the much
desired chastisement. This sort of strategy could not last for
ever. Our Omahas began to be very impatient, and to curse
the priesthood and its prophecies, in their heart of hearts. It is
true that they were not kept idle, but constantly watchful and
busy; true, also, that they kept their hands in for war, by practising
a very slaughterous campaign against bear, buffalo, and
buck. But this did not satisfy the national appetite for the
blood of their hated rivals. And they groaned with impatience
at the difficulty of complying with the conditions of the war,
which the prophets had prescribed, in consequence of the most
unnatural forbearance displayed by the Pawnees.

Among the young warriors of the Omahas who suffered from
this impatience, there was one, a gallant youth, little more than
grown to manhood, who had already made himself famous by
his excellence in all the qualities of warrior and hunter. A
more daring or accomplished fellow than Enemoya, the nation
did not possess. Though quite young still, he had been tried
in frequent battles, and had acquired such a reputation for equal
spirit, skill, and understanding, that he took a foremost rank
among his people, whether in action, or in the preliminary deliberations
of the council. But Enemoya, though brave and
savage in war, had yet his weaknesses. He was not insensible
to the tender passion. There was a young woman of his tribe,
known by the pretty poetical name of Missouri; and the first
symptoms which Enemoya had that this young woman was of
any importance in his eyes, consisted in his sudden discovery of
the great beauties of this name.— The Indian warrior, like Richard
Cœur de Leon, and the knights most famous of Provence, is
something of a Jongleur.— At all events, every chief of the red
men sings his war song, his battle hymn, his song of rejoicing,
and his death chant. Of the quality of these songs, as works
of art, we have not a syllable to say. They were probably not
any better than those of Cœur de Leon and his brother bardknights
of Provence. Perhaps, metrical harmony considered,
they were not half so good. In making songs for the fair Missouri,
Enemoya did by no means set up for a poet; and that
his song has been preserved at all, is due to the fact that it has
been found to answer the purposes of other lovers among the

-- 414 --

[figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]

red knights of the Omaha. It has even found circulation among
the Pawnees, and, by the last advices from that tribe, it is said
that this people actually claim the original verses for one of their
own warriors — a claim which we need scarcely assure you
is totally unfounded. Perhaps, however, it matters very little
with whom the authorship properly lies. It is certain that
Enemoya, stealing behind the lovely Missouri, while she played
with her sister's children in a stately grove on the borders of
the beautiful lake, chanted the following ditty in her ear. We
make a close translation from the original, putting it, however,
into good English rhymes, in the hope that it may be adopted
by Russell, or some other popular singer, and become the substitute
for the poor, flat, puny, mean-spirited love songs, which
are at present so discreditable to the manhood of the Anglo-Saxon
race. We are constrained to add that Enemoya, though
he had a good voice, and could scream with any eagle, was yet
rather monotonous in singing his ditty.

LOVE SONG OF ENEMOYA,
ONE OF THE GREAT WAR CHIEFS OF THE OMAHAS.



I.
Fawn of the forest isle, but see
The gifts that I have brought for thee,
To please thy heart and win thine eyes,
Here are the loveliest beads, as bright
As flowers by day, and stars by night,
All colored with the prettiest dyes!—
Oh! take them, girl of Omaha!
II.
Take them, with other gifts as dear,
Which thou wilt make more bright to wear:
This robe of calico but view—
From pale-faced trader bought, who swore
The world ne'er saw the like before,
So softly red, so green, so blue—
Oh! take it, girl of Omaha!
III.
This shawl of scarlet, see—to fold
About thy neck, when days are cold—

-- 415 --

[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]



How soft, and warm, and nice!—
A dozen beaver skins, three bear,
A score, and more, of fox and deer,
It cost;—a swinging price!
Yet, take it, girl of Omaha!
IV.
And here are other gifts—this bowl,
Of tin—a metal, by my soul,
Most precious and most rare;
These little bells, but hear them ting—
Ting, tingle, tingle!—bird on wing
Ne'er sung so sweet and clear!
Oh! take them girl of Omaha!
V.
Take them, and me! For I'm the man
To make you blest, if mortal can!
I'm six feet high and strong
As bull of all the buffaloes;—
I'm good for any thousand foes,
As I am good for song.
So, take me, girl of Omaha!
VI.
Take me if you are wise; and know
My lodge is ready;—such a show
Of skins, and meat, is there!
I've thirty venison hams and more,
Five buffalo humps are in my store,
And twice as many bear!
They're yours, sweet girl of Omaha!
VII.
Take me!—and know before we part,
No other shall possess thy heart;—
I'll take his scalp who tries:
Nay thine—before I see thee won,
By any but my father's son,
So listen, and be wise,
And take me, girl of Omaha!

This will be called rather a rough style of wooing, in our
softly sentimental society, but, among the red men, the chant
of Enemoya, on this occasion, was deemed the very

-- 416 --

[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]

perfection of a love song. It dealt frankly with the maiden. It
told her all that she ought to know, and warned her of what she
had to expect, whether she took him or not. The lover never
thought of the damsel's fortune; but he freely tendered everything
that he himself possessed. It was herself only that he
wanted. He was no fortune-hunter. He was a man, and he
talked to her like a man. “See what provision I have made for
you. Look into my lodge. See the piles of meat in yonder
corner. They are humps of the buffalo. These alone will last
us two all the winter. But look up at the thirty venison
hams, and the quarters of the bear now smoking, hanging from
the rafters. There's a sight to give a young woman an appetite.
They are all your own, my beauty. You perceive that
there's much more than enough, and in green pea season we can
give any number of suppers. Lift yon blanket. That is our
sleeping apartment. See the piles of bear skins: they shall
form our couch. Look at the tin ware — that most precious of
all the metals of the white man — yet I have appropriated all
these to culinary purposes. As for jewels and ornaments, the
beads, of which I have given you a sample, are here in abundance.
These are all your treasures, and you will do wisely to
accept. Now, my beauty, I don't want to coerce your tastes, or
to bias your judgment in making a free choice; but I must say
that you shall never marry anybody but myself. I'm the very
man for you; able to fight your battles and bring you plentiful
supplies; and feeling that I am the only proper man for you, I
shall scalp the first rival that looks on you with impertinent
eyes of passion; nay, scalp you too, if you are so absurd as to
look on him with eyes of requital. I'm the only proper person
for you, I tell you.”

We need scarcely say that this performance made Enemoya
as famous as a poet, as he had been as a warrior and hunter. It
is now universally considered the chef d'œuvre of the Omahas.
As a matter of course, it proved irresistible with the fair Missouri.
It had an unctuous property about it, which commended
the lover to all her tastes. She suffered him to put his arms
about her, to give her the kiss of betrothal, which, among the
Omaha women, is called the “kiss of consolation,” and the result
was, an arrangement for the bridal, with the close of the

-- 417 --

[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]

present campaign, and the opening of the spring — that is, taking
for granted that Enemoya does not happen, by any chance, to
leave his own scalp along the war-path. But neither party
thought of this contingency, or they made very light of it. The
courtship occurred that very autumn, and just as the warriors
were preparing for the winter campaign. It was during the
“windy month” (October), and they were to wait till May.
And Enemoya was to be absent all the winter! It was quite a
trial even for a Birserker Omaha!

CHAPTER IV.

His new relations with the damsel Missouri, and the impossibility
of forcing the Pawnee Loups to make the assault, rendered
Enemoya very impatient of the war. Day by day he became
more and more restless — more and more dissatisfied — more and
more troubled by the strongest longing to steal away, and take,
if only a look, at the dusky but beautiful damsel, by the lake
side, and among the thickets. He had picked up certain spoils
among the villages of the Pawnees — for the decree of the
Omaha prophets did not denounce the spoiling of the Egyptians;
only the slaying of them — and, now that he was a betrothed
lover, Enemoya was quite as avid after spoils as ever feudal
chieftain in the palmy days of chivalry. And why should he
not draw off from the camp, and carry home his treasures and
his trophies? What was there to be done? The Pawnees would
not fight — would not strike, at all events — and eluded all efforts
to bring them to blows, and dodged admirably every sort of
danger. He could do no more than he had done, and the
business of the war having subsided into a question of mere vigilance
and patience, he felt that this could be carried on quite as
well by ordinary warriors as by the best. As for hunting, why
should he fatigue himself in this business? Had he not already
shown to Missouri the rafters of his cabin reeking of the most
savory meats? Thus thinking, he daily grew more and more
convinced of the propriety of returning home. His meditations
influenced his dreams, and these filled him with trouble. An
Indian is a great dreamer, and has a great faith in the quality
of dreams. The practice of oneirocromancy is a favorite among

-- 418 --

[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]

his priests and prophets. The orientals were never such famous
interpreters in the days of “the Elders.” Being a poet also,
Enemoya shared in the dreaming endowment of the priesthood.
His sleep was wholly occupied with dreams. In all of these,
Missouri was a conspicuous feature. Now he saw her in flight;
now in tears, and trembling; anon he beheld her fettered; and
again she seemed to float away from his embrace, a bleeding
spectre, melting away finally into thin air. In most of these
dreams, he beheld always, as one of the persons of the drama, a
warrior in the hateful guise of a Pawnee. How should a Pawnee
dare to hover, even in a dream, about the person of Missouri, the
betrothed of a great chief of the Omahas? What had he to do
there? and why did the spectre of one unknown, whom indeed
he only saw dimly, and always with face averted, and looking
toward Missouri — why did he presume to thrust himself between
his visions and the object so precious and ever present to his
dreams? The heart of the young warrior became uneasy, as he
could conjecture no reasonable solution of his difficulty, unless,
indeed, one of which he dared not think. Was Missouri the
captive of the Pawnee? He recoiled at the notion — he laughed,
but rather hollowly, and with great effort — and became more
uneasy than ever. His waking dreams, shaped by those that
came to him in sleep, became still more troublesome, and he resolved
to depart secretly for the dear islet in the little lake, if
only to disarm his doubts, and get rid of his vexatious fancies.
An opportunity soon enabled him to do so. A large party of
the Omahas had resolved upon a long hunt, and they applied to
Enemoya to join them. The sport in no way promised to interfere
with the quasi warfare which was carried on; and, finding
it impossible to bring the Pawnees to the striking point, the
Omahas contented themselves with the warfare upon the quadrupeds
of the forest. Enemoya joined the hunt, but soon disappeared
from the party. They did not miss him till nightfall,
and in the meantime he had sped, fast and far, pushing backward
along the paths leading to the little island, and the dusky
damsel whom he loved.

But the young warrior was late, though no laggard. His
enemy had been before him. That subtle and enterprising Kionk
had led his party with surprising address, and had succeeded in

-- 419 --

[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]

fetching such a compass as brought him entirely without the
alignment of spies and scouts, which the Omahas had stretched
across the country, and, without impediment or interruption, had
made his way successfully to the borders of the little lake in
which the blessed island seemed to be brooding upon its own
bosom in a dream of peace. — Nothing could look more calm,
more inoffensive, more winning. One would think that, to behold
it only, would disarm the hostile passions of the enemy.
There lay the quiet groves beyond. There rose the soft white
curling smokes from the little cabin; and see beneath the trees
where the young damsels and the children are skipping gayly
about, as little conscious of care as danger.

The prospect did not disarm the Pawnee chief. On the contrary,
it rather strengthened his resolve, and stimulated his
enterprise. “If we obtain this captive,” he thought to himself,
“we conquer these rascally Omahas; and then we take possession
of this beautiful island, this fine lake always full of the sweetest
fish, and these broad green meadows, where I can keep a score
of horses without sending them out to grass.” And the eye of
Kionk already selected a particular site for his own future settlement,
and by no means stinted himself in the number of his
self-allotted acres. But he did not, while thus thinking of his
own projects of plunder, become neglectful of the duties which
he had undertaken. He looked about him, the better to prosecute
his objects. We need not to be told that this inquiry was
prosecuted with as much caution as energy. Everybody understands
that the red men kept themselves well covered in the
woods, so that none of the innocent children and the thoughtless
girls, sporting along the banks of the islet, on the opposite shore,
could get the slightest glimpse of their persons or their projects.
The marauders stole up the stream, for the lake was simply
formed by the expansion of a river, which the islet divided in
the middle. The Pawnees kept under cover till they almost
lost sight of the islet. At length they emerged upon the banks
of the river. Here they found a canoe, with which they put out
from shore, leaving it to the current to take them down to the
islet, and using their paddles simply to shape their course, so as
to touch the point aimed at only where its shrubs and willows
would afford concealment. The whole affair was well managed,

-- 420 --

[figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]

and was quite successful. The Pawnee warriors found themselves,
for the first time, on the blessed island of the Omahas.
The reptile was in the garden. He crawled, and crept, or
sneaked, crouching or gliding from cover to cover, from thicket
to thicket, and stealing from side to side, wherever he thought
it most probable that he should happen upon the victim he
sought. More than once Kionk might have caught up a child,
a nice little girl of seven or eight, or a stout chunk of a boy of
similar age; but he had his doubts if such juveniles were contemplated
by the oracle. He must do his work thoroughly, and
having gone thus far in his enterprise, peril nothing upon a
miserable doubt.

CHAPTER V.

Little did the beautiful damsel Missouri fancy, as she sat
singing that evening by the shore of the quiet lake, while the
infant child of her sister, Tanewahakila, was rocking in a case
of wicker work from the boughs of an outspreading tree, that
danger hung about her footsteps. She sung, in the gladness of
a young warm heart, scarcely knowing what she sang, and
musing, in delicious reveries, upon the spring season, which it is
so pleasant to think of when one is lonely in cold weather, and
which was to bring back Enemoya to her arms, a triumphant
warrior. Alas! what a happy dream the Fates are about to
mock with their cruel performances. What a lovely picture of
peace and felicity is about to be blackened with the thunderbolt
and storm!

While Missouri sang, or mused, lost in her sweet reveries, the
hand of the fierce Pawnee chief, Kionk, was laid upon her shoulder.
Before she could turn to see who was the rude assailant,
his shawl had been wound about her mouth, shutting in her
cries. In another moment she was lifted in his powerful arms
and borne into the thickets. The infant was left swinging in his
basket rocker from the tree!

The lightfooted Enemoya, meanwhile, sped with all the impetuous
diligence of a lover toward the precious little islet, so
full of treasure for his heart. Pursuing a direct course, he was
not long in consummating his journey, and at the close of a fine

-- 421 --

[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]

day in November we find him once more on the borders of the
little lake, and looking across to the happy haven which he
sought. He paused for an instant only to take from the bough
from which it depended the clear yellow gourd, such as was
everywhere placed conveniently for the wayfarer, and scooped
up a sweet draught from the flowing waters. Then he sought
out a little canoe,— one of many which lay along the shore,—
and paddled out into the lake, making his way toward the well-remembered
headlands, where Missouri was wont to play with
the children of her sister, Tanewahakila, the wife of his cousin,
the grim warrior of Ouanawega-poree. It somewhat surprised
Enemoya that he seemed to be unseen by the villagers, of whom
he himself beheld none; and it was with a feeling of inquietude
that he looked vainly to the headlands he was approaching for
some signs of Missouri herself.—But, when he reached the island,
and his little boat shot up along the si0lvery beach, he began to
tremble with a strange fear at the deep and utter silence which
prevailed everywhere. He pushed rapidly for the lodge of Tanewahakila,
but it was silent and untenanted. The fire had gone
out upon the hearth. He was confounded, and hurried off to
the village. Here he found the women and children gathered
within the picketed enclosure, and, from a score of tongues, he
soon learned the disaster. Missouri had disappeared. She had
been seen borne upon strong Pawnee shoulders to the boat at
the upper end of the island, and, before the alarm could be given,
she had been carried safely to the opposite side. Not knowing
how many of the subtle Pawnees were about, the old and decrepit
warriors of the village had all set off on the route said to
be taken by the enemy. As yet, there was no report of the
result. But what report, or what result, could be anticipated —
unless that of disappointment — from a pursuit against young and
vigorous foes, undertaken by the superannuated? Poor Enemoya
listened with the saddest feeling of hopelessness and desolation.
“One stupid moment motionless he stood;” then, having
heard all which the women had to tell, he darted off in pursuit,
resolved to perish or rescue his dusky beauty from the talons of
her cruel ravishers!

While Enemoya was thus, with all his soul and strength,
urging the pursuit, Kionk, with his captive and his companions,

-- 422 --

[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]

was equally earnest in pressing his retreat. But, to make this
safe, he was compelled to make it circuitous. He had to fetch
a wide compass, as before, to escape the scouts and war parties
of the Omahas. Though indefatigable, therefore, in the prosecution
of his journey, Kionk made little direct headway. But
he was in no hurry. He could afford to lose time now that he
had his captive. It was only required that he should keep his
trophy. To do this needed every precaution. He knew that
he would be pursued. He gave sufficient credit to his enemies
to assume that they would not give slumber to their eyelids, nor
rest to their feet, in the effort to rescue his prey, and to revenge
the indignity which they had suffered. He also took for granted
that they would bring to the work an ingenuity and skill, a
sagacity and intelligence, very nearly if not equal to his own.
He must be heedful, therefore, to obliterate all traces of his
progress; to wind about and double upon his own tracks; to
take to the streams and water-courses whenever this was possible,
and to baffle by superior arts those of his pursuers. That
there would be much energy in the pursuit, whatever might
be its sagacity, he did not apprehend; for he knew that the
guardians of the village were mostly superannuated, and a cold
scent is usually fatal to enterprise. He knew that they would
fight, perhaps as well as ever, upon their own ground, and in
defence; but for a war of invasion, or one which involved the
necessity of prompt decision and rapid action, old men are
nearly useless. He was therefore cool, taking his leisure, but
playing fox-work admirably, and omitting no precaution. He
contrived to throw out the veterans after a brief interval, and to
shake himself free of their attentions. But he did not dream
of that fierce wolf-dog upon the scent — the young, strong, and
audaciously-brave chief, Enemoya.

CHAPTER VI.

It was not long before Kionk began to take a curious
interest in the looks and behavior of his captive. Very sad
and wretched, indeed, was our dusky damsel; but she was very
patient withal, and bore up firmly against fatigue, and never
once complained, and seemed to show herself perfectly

-- 423 --

[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]

insensible to danger. She had been chosen as the wife of a great
warrior, and she was resolved to show that she possessed a soul
worthy of so proud a destiny. Kionk beheld her patience and
endurance with a grim sort of satisfaction. Such a woman, he
thought, deserves to have a famous husband: she will do honor
to the fire torture. And yet, again, he mused upon the grievous
pity of burning up so much fine flesh and blood; such a fine
figure, such a pretty face; a creature of so many graces and beauties;
and one who would bear such noble-looking men-children,
gladdening a warlike father's heart. Kionk began to think
how much better it would be if he could pick up another captive,
and save Missouri from the fire-torture. She would make
such a commendable wife. But Kionk had a wife already; for
that matter, it must be confessed that he had three, and did not
enjoy any great reputation as an indulgent husband. But great
chiefs have peculiar privileges, and a chief like Kionk might
as safely repudiate his wives as any of the Napoleons, or any
of the Guelphs of Europe. Positively, the thought began to
grow upon the mighty Kionk, of the beauties and virtues and
excellent domestic nature of Missouri. More than once he
caught himself muttering: “What a pity such a fine figure
should be scorched and blackened by the fire!” He watched
her pitifully as he mused. When they paused for food and
rest, he attended kindlily to her wants. He brought her the food
himself; he chose the ground where she slept, and threw his
buffalo robe over her, and watched at her head during the brief
hours at midnight which were accorded to rest. When, long
before dawn, the party was again in motion, he himself gave her
the signal to rise, and helped her up. He was curiously attentive
for so rough a sort of Birserkir. Could Enemoya have witnessed
these attentions! Could he have seen what thoughts were
passing through the brain of Kionk — what feelings were working
in his heart! But his jealous and apprehensive spirit conjectured
all. What lover but apprehended the worst of dangers
from a charming rival?

While such were the relations between the captor and the
captive, Enemoya pursued the search with as much rapidity as
consisted with the necessity of keeping on the track of the
fugitives. He encountered the party of exhausted veterans at

-- 424 --

[figure description] Page 424.[end figure description]

the spot where they were thrown out of the chase; and, while
they returned sorrowfully to the little islet, no longer safe and
happy, he contrived to catch up the traces which they had
lost, and once more resumed the pursuit with new hopes and
spirit. Under any circumstances, the free step, the bold heart,
the keen eye, and prompt sagacity, of Enemoya would have
made him fearful as a pursuer; but now, with jealous fire and
a fierce anger working terribly in his soul, all his powers of
mind and body seemed to acquire greater vigor than ever.
Passion and despair gave him wings, and he seemed to carry
eyes in his wings. Nothing escaped his glance. He soon persuaded
himself that he gained upon his enemy. There are
traces which the keen vision of the hunter will detect, even
though another hunter shall toil to baffle him; and, in spite of
the care and precautions of Kionk, he could not wholly succeed
in obscuring the tracks which his party unavoidably made.
Besides, anticipating pursuit, though certainly not that of her
lover, Missouri had quietly done all that she might, in leaving
clues of her progress behind her. She was not allowed to
break the shrubs as she passed, nor to peal the green wands,
nor to linger by the way. Where she slept at night the careful
hands of her captors stirred the leaves, and smoothed out all
pressure from the surface. But the captors were not always
watchful, and Missouri noted their lapses very heedfully. As
Enemoya hurries forward over a little sandy ridge, what is it
that sparkles in the path? It is one of the bright blue beads
which he himself has wound about the neck of the dusky maiden.
His hopes rekindle and multiply in his breast. Anon he sees
another, and another, dropped always on the clear track, and
where it may imprison the glistening rays of the sun. Now he
hurries forward, exulting in the certainty of his clues. Toward
sunset he happens upon the clearly-defined track of a man's
moccasin. The foot is large and distinct. There are other like
tracks, set down without any reserve or seeming apprehension.
Enemoya at once concludes that the Pawnee party, deeming
themselves secure, no longer continue their precautions. This
encourages him still further. He will now catch them napping.
Again he darts forward, following the obvious tracks before
him. But night came down, and he could only travel under the

-- 425 --

[figure description] Page 425.[end figure description]

guidance of a star, chosen, as pointing in the seemingly given
direction. Thus, for an hour or more after night, he followed
on through the dim forest. Suddenly, as he rounds a water-course,
which he can not wade, he is startled by the blaze of a
camp-fire.

“Such a fire,” quoth Enemoya to himself, “was never made
by Pawnee warrior. He would never be the fool so to advertise
his sleeping place to his enemies.”

The prospect which would have cheered the white man, disappointed
our chief of Omaha. He now knew that he had been
misled, and had turned aside from the true path indicated by the
beads of Missouri, to follow upon one which had been evidently
made by quite another party. But, though mortified with himself
at this blundering, and in allowing himself to reason from a
false assumption — his pride as hunter and warrior being equally
wounded — he cautiously approached the fire, around which the
outlines of a group of persons, dimly seen by the blaze, were
crouching. They proved to be a party of white men, and were
busily engaged in the discussion of a supper of broiled venison
and smoking hoecake. — The intercourse of Enemoya with the
white traders, had, as we have already seen, been rather considerable,
and the larger profits had not certainly lain with the
red man. The chief had learned some little of the English
tongue in this intercourse, however, and he suddenly stood
among the strangers, introducing himself with a softly murmured:
“Huddye do, brudder; I berry glad to see you in my
country.”

Our pioneers were fellows of “the true grit,” to employ their
own verbal currency, — as big-limbed, muscular, hardy, and daredevil
scamps, as ever came from “Roaring river.” They were
taken by surprise, but were on their legs in the twinkling of an
eye, each brandishing his rifle, club-fashion, and feeling that his
knife was convenient to his grasp. They were on the old route
looking for a new route; had drawn up stakes in a too thickly
settled neighborhood, having three neighbors in a square league,
and were seeking where to plant them anew in a less-crowded
region. The gentle language of Enemoya reassured them.

“No fight — good friends — brudders all. The Omaha chief
is a friend to the pale-faces.”

-- 426 --

[figure description] Page 426.[end figure description]

And he extended his hand which they promptly shook, all
round, and then frankly bade him sit and share of their provisions.
Enemoya's heart was not in the feast, nor yet with his
new companions. He would much rather never have encountered
them, but still kept on the track of the true enemy, as pointed
out by the occasionally dropped bead of the poor Missouri. Many
were the secret imprecations which he muttered against the big
feet of the pale-faces, which had diverted him from the true
course. Weary, almost to exhaustion, he was for the moment
utterly desponding. The last feather breaks the camel's back.
Now Enemoya's spine was still, in sooth, unshaken, but the conviction
that he had lost ground which he might never be able to
recover, made him succumb, as the hardiest man is apt to do,
for a time, under the constantly accumulated pressure of misfortunes.
He did as the Kentuckians bade him, and sat down
with them to the supper, but not to eat. The white men noted
his despondency, and, little by little, they wound out of the warrior
the whole history of his affairs — the present war between
Pawnee and Omaha — the predictions upon which the result was
to depend — the secret foray of the Pawnees, and their capture
of the dusky beauty whom he was to carry to his lodge in the
spring. He narrated also the details of his pursuit thus far, and
confessed in what manner he had been misled, never dreaming
of the moccasin track of a white man in the country of the red,
at such a moment.

“Well, now, yours is a mighty hard case for a young fellow;
I must say it though I'm rather an old one myself,” was the
remark of one of the elders of the white party — a grisly giant,
some forty-five years of age, yet probably with a more certain
vigor than he had at thirty-five. “It's not so bad to lose one's
wife, after he's got a little usen to her; but where it's only at
the beginning of a man's married life, and where it's nothing but
the happiness of the thing that he's considerin', to have the gal
caught up, and carried away by an inimy, makes a sore place in
a person's feelings. It's like having one's supper snapped up
by a hungry wolf, jest before he's tasted the leetlest morsel, and
when he's a-wiping his mouth to eat. I confess, I feels oneasy
at your perdicament. Now, what do you say ef we lends you a
hand to help you git back the gal.”

-- 427 --

[figure description] Page 427.[end figure description]

Enemoya was cheered by the prospect, and expressed his
gratitude.

“Well, that's pretty well said for a red-skin. We are the
boys to help you, my lad, for there ain't one of us that can't
double up an Ingin in mighty short order. With these pretty
little critters here,” touching one of the rifles, “we can see to a
mighty great distance, and can stretch the longest legs you ever
did see after an inimy. And we're good at scouting, and can
take a track, and sarcumvent the heathen jist as well as we can
sarcumvent the b'ar and buffalo.—And we will sarve you, ef
we can make tarms upon it.”

Enemoya was willing to admit the prowess of the white men;
but he didn't altogether comprehend the latter part of what was
said about the “tarms.”

“Oh! don't make out that you're so green as all that comes
to. You've been trading with our people, and ought to know
what we mean by `tarms.' But, ef you don't, it's only to make
it cl'ar to you by using some easier words. Tarms is conditions—
that is, the pay, the hire, the salary — what you're to give us
for helping to git the gal back, sound in wind and limb, and
other sarcumstances. No cure, no pay — no gal, no tarms.”

Enemoya was not long in comprehending the suggestion. He
felt the importance of such an alliance, and well knew that the
proffered assistance was highly valuable. It filled him with
new hope and courage. He was accordingly as liberal as the
sunshine in his gratitude and promises. He had deer, and bear,
and buffalo skins, which were all at the service of his allies, if
they were successful in the chase.

“Ay, ay, all them's mighty good things; but the gal's worth
a great deal more. Now, you jist now spoke of this being your
country. Ef we chose, 'twould be mighty easy to dispute that
argyment; for what made it more your country than mine? It's
all God's country, and God grants no pr'emptions to any but a
Christian people. The heathen's got to die out, any how, some
day. But I won't dispute with a man when he's in a peck of
troubles, so we'll leave that argyment over for another time.
We'll take the skins, but you'll throw in some rifle-shots of land
with 'em, won't you, ef so be we gits back your gal?”

Enemoya required some further explanations, and finally

-- 428 --

[figure description] Page 428.[end figure description]

agreed that our pioneers, if successful in recovering Missouri,
should have as much territory of Omaha, wherever they were
pleased to locate, as they could shoot round in a day. He did
not calculate the number of acres that could be thus covered by
a score of long Kentucky rifles. The bargain was concluded.
And here we may observe that such leagues were quite frequent
from the earliest periods of our history, between the red men
and the white pioneers. The latter most commonly took sides
with the tribe with which they hunted, harbored, or trafficked.
The trappers and traders were always ready to lead in the wars
between the tribes, and their presence usually determined the
contest. They were in fact so many bold, hardy, fighting men,
and were always active in the old French war, in subsidizing
the Indians for their respective nations, against French or English,
as it happened. Let them fight as they pleased, however,
the red men were losers in the end. The rifle shots invariably
resulted in the absorption of their acres. But the bargain was
concluded, and the supper. The squatters leaped to their feet,
girded themselves up for travel, reprimed their rifles, and set
off, under the guidance of Enemoya — now refreshed by rest,
and a new stimulus to hope — to recover the trail of the fugitive
Pawness, which he had lost.

CHAPTER VII.

While Enemoya was thus strengthening himself for the pursuit,
passions of a strange and exciting character were slowly
kindling in the camp of the Pawnees. The growing sympathy
which Kionk showed for the beautiful captive, became intelligible
to his comrades a little sooner than to himself. They had
no such feelings, and they were a little resentful of his, accordingly.
Besides, one of his companions was a brother to one of
his many wives, and was particularly watchful of those peculiar
weaknesses of his kinsman, which were sufficiently notorious
among his people. Like Mark Antony, to whom we have
already compared him, Kionk had too tender a heart — he was
a born admirer of the sex, and would cheerfully lose the world
any day for any dusky Cleopatra. He suffered his companions
to see the progress which Missouri had made in his affections,

-- 429 --

[figure description] Page 429.[end figure description]

by gravely proposing to them, as they rested in camp, the very
hour that Enemoya was making his bargain with the white men,
to “seek for another captive.” He was not quite sure that a
woman sacrifice was contemplated by the gods, or would be acceptable
to them. He very much doubted it himself. Indeed,
how should it be so. It was the war-god to whom the victim
was to be offered, and what should the victim be but a warrior.
They had seen the defenceless condition of the islet. It would
surely be easy to cast the snare about the feet of some one of
the veterans, and carry him off, as they had carried off Missouri.”
The brother-in-law answered with a sneer:—

“Is my brother prepared, when he hath taken the old warrior,
to leave the damsel behind him?”

This was a puzzler, by which Kionk began to see that he was
suspected. But he was a bold fellow, who did not care much to
offer apologies or excuses. He answered with equal promptness
and determination:—

“No, indeed; the captive woman is comely, and would be
the mother of many braves to a chief among the Pawnees.”

“As if the Pawness had no women of their own,” was the
reply of the other; and his sentiments were clearly those of the
larger number of his companions.—Kionk, bold as he was, was
not prepared to take the bull by the horns at that moment. He
saw that public opinion was against him, and he must wait events.
And this forbearance became much more essential, when his savage
brother-in-law deliberately urged upon the party “to subject
Missouri in the fire torture where they then were, and thus render
the matter certain. They would thus free themselves from
an incumbrance; would be better able to turn upon their enemies;
could then strike and scalp with impunity, and revenge
themselves fearfully for all the taunts of their impudent assailants,
made safe by the oracle, to which they had found it so
painful to submit. The requisitions of the oracle once complied
with, they would be free to use their scalping-knives on every
side.”

It required all the logic and eloquence of Kionk to silence
this terrible suggestion, one which better taught him to understand
the extent of his newly-awakened passion for his beautiful
and dangerous captive. His argument proved conclusive

-- 430 --

[figure description] Page 430.[end figure description]

with all but his savage brother-in-law. He urged that the sacrifice
could only take place under the immediate sanction and
sight of the high-priest. But before the decision of his companions
could be made, the party had nearly come to blows. In
the midst of the discussion between Kionk and his kinsman, and
when both were nearly roused to madness, the latter sprang
suddenly upon Missouri — who had tremblingly listened to the
whole dispute — seized her by her long black hair, whirled her
furiously around, and actually lifted his knife to strike, before any
of them could interpose. Then it was that the whole lion nature
of Kionk was in arms, and tearing her away from the brutal assailant,
he hurled him to the earth, and, but for his companions,
would have brained him with his hatchet on the spot. But he
warned him with terrible eye, as he suffered him to rise, that if
he but laid his finger on the damsel again, he would hew him to
pieces. The kinsman rose, silent, sullen, unsubdued, and secretly
swearing in his soul to have his revenge yet. These events delayed
the party. It was long that night before they slept. It
was late — after daylight, next day — before the journey was
resumed. This gave new opportunities to the pursuers.

It was not difficult to retrace the steps of the white men,
which Enemoya had so unwisely followed, until he reached the
point where he had turned aside from the true object of pursuit.
To this the squatters themselves, who were as good at scouting,
any day, as the red men, very easily conducted. This brought
them to a late hour in the night, and here our whites proceeded
to make their camp, though, this time, without venturing to
make a fire. The Omaha chief would have hurried on, but his
companions very coolly and doggedly refused. He soon saw
the wisdom of curbing his impatience, not only because of the
inflexibility of his allies, but because, as they showed him, his
impatience would only cause him again to lose the trail, which it
was not possible to pursue by night. With the dawn, however,
the whites were on the alert, and one of them soon appeared
with a bead in his hand, the certain indication of the damsel's
route and providence. Enemoya readily conjectured the general
direction which would be taken by the Pawnees, and an
occasional bead, glistening upon the sandy spots, sufficed every
now and then to encourage the pursuers. At this period, the

-- 431 --

[figure description] Page 431.[end figure description]

better knowledge of the country possessed by Enemoya, enabled
him, by striking an oblique course for the head of a creek,
which the Pawnees would be compelled to cross, to gain considerably
upon them, ignorant as they were of this shorter
route. The suggestion was fortunate; and, never once dreaming
of the events which had delayed the fugitives the last night, the
Omaha chief with his allies came unexpectedly upon them about
midday, where, squat beside a brooklet, they were taking a
brief rest and a little refreshment. This pause had become especially
necessary for Missouri, who, with incessant travel, and
the terror of the scene of the previous night, had succumbed,
and actually fainted that morning along the route. Kionk was
compelled to carry her, at various stages, in his arms — which
he did with the greatest tenderness — till the moment when the
party stopped for nooning beside the little brooklet, where Enemoya
and his white allies came upon them.

The Pawnees were overtaken, but not taken by surprise.
They did not certainly expect to be overtaken, but they had
relaxed in none of their vigilance, and their scout reported the
enemy before the latter had discovered the quarry. The Pawnees
were sitting upon the ground, scattered around a small circuit,
Missouri in the centre of the group, resting against a tree.
Her long hair was dishevelled, and lay heavily upon the leaves;
her face was sad and anxious, weary and without hope; — so
woful was the sight that the impulses of Enemoya, as he beheld
her, got for a moment the better of his prudence, and he rushed
out of the covert, shouting his war cry, and bounding forward
with uplifted tomahawk. It was with no scrupulous or gentle
hand that the elder of the white men caught him in his sinewy
grasp, and drew him back into the thickets.

With the signal whistle of their scout, the Pawnee warriors
were at once upon their legs, each covering himself with a tree;
and a dozen arrows were rapidly shot into the wood where our
squatters had taken harbor. But they were as quick and as
practised in woodcraft as the Pawnees, and laughed at this
demonstration. In numbers they exceeded the small party of
their enemies, and could have overwhelmed them probably by
a sudden rush from opposite quarters; but they were warned
against such audacity by beholding the danger of the dusky

-- 432 --

[figure description] Page 432.[end figure description]

maiden, who was seized by the hair by one of the captors as soon
as Enemoya had shown himself, while a knife lifted over her bosom
threatened her with instant death at the first demonstration
of attack. Never had Enemoya before found himself in a situation
in which he was so little capable of resolving what should
be done. But the squatters who accompanied him were persons
of as much shrewdness and experience as daring. While they
felt that confidence and boldness were prime qualities of the
warrior, they also well knew that rashness and precipitance
would be fatal to their object. They held counsel among themselves,
never consulting the red chief, though he stood up and
listened. The Anglo-Norman has profound faith in parliaments.
“We must argyfy the case with these red devils,” was the conclusion
to which they came. They had profound faith in their
ability for “argyment.” The result of their deliberations was
to send forth one of their number, accompanied by Enemoya,
bearing a white handkerchief at the end of his rifle, and a long
pipe in his left hand — both signs of truce and amnesty — the
calumet that of the red men, the flag that of the white. The
object was to ascertain upon what terms the maiden would be
given up. Of course they did not know what issues hung upon
her fate, or what was her destiny, or that she was the subject
of an awful oracle.

CHAPTER VIII.

At the appearance of the flag and the Omaha chief, Kionk,
followed by three others, emerged from his place of shelter.
They advanced to meet the flag without apprehension, though
both parties kept their weapons ready, and their eyes bright.
Treachery is a warlike virtue among the savages, and our squatters
well understood the necessity of covering an enemy, each
with his rifle, while their comrades were engaged in conference.
How shall we report this conference? It would be impossible
to follow step by step the details, as developed in the broken
English of the one party, and the half savage Pawnee of
the other. But the high contracting parties contrived, after a
fashion, to make themselves separately understood. Our squatter
embassador had little hesitation in coming as promptly to the

-- 433 --

[figure description] Page 433.[end figure description]

point as possible. We sum up much in little, when we report
the following: —

“'Taint a manly way of carrying on the war, catching a poor
young woman. What's the sperrit of a man to lay hands upon a
girl, onless for love and affection? And now you've got her,
what's the use of her to you? You have plenty of gals in your
own nation. What do you want with this Omaha?”

The Pawnee acknowledged that his people were by no means
wanting in specimens of the tender gender. They had enough,
Heaven knows, even if all their chiefs were of the Kionk temper.

“Well, then, let's have the gal. We'll buy her from you at
a fair vallyation. What do you say now to half a dozen tomahawks,
a dozen knifes, two little bells, a pound of fishhooks, four
pounds of beads, and a good overcoat, handsome enough for a king.”

The goods were all displayed. Kionk acknowledged that
the offer was a liberal one. But — and here he revealed the
true difficulty — the captive-girl was the subject of an oracle.
The fate of Pawnees or Omahas depended upon her life. She
was doomed to the fiery torture. In her ashes lay the future
triumph of his people over the accursed tribe of the Omaha!
There could be no trade; no price could buy the captive; no
power save her life; he would forego his hold upon her only
with his own life; and in a few days she should undergo the
torture by fire. Such was the final answer.

“May I be etarnally burned myself, ef I stand by and see her
burned; so look to it, red-skin! I'm a human, after all; and
my rifle shall talk like blazes before you take her off!”

The conference had reached this point, and Kionk had been
made to comprehend the fiercely-expressed declaration of the
representative squatter, when Missouri, arousing from her stupor,
caught a glimpse of Enemoya. The sight seemed to restore instantly
her strength and energies. With a single bound, and a
wild passionate cry, she darted suddenly away from the savage
who stood over her, and who had somewhat relaxed his vigilance
in the curiosity which he felt with regard to the conference.
She flew, rather than ran, over the space which lay between, and
Enemoya sprang forward to receive her. But before they could
meet, a blow from the fist of one of the savages felled her to the
earth.

-- 434 --

[figure description] Page 434.[end figure description]

In a moment the work of death had begun. The hatchet of
Enemoya cleft the skull of the brutal assailant. Then rose his
war-cry — then came the fierce shout of Kionk and the rest.
Every arrow was drawn to its head. Every rifle-bead rested
with dead aim upon the tree which gave shelter to an enemy.
The charge d'affaires of the squatters, quick as lightning, tore
the white kerchief from his rifle, and dodged into cover; while
Enemoya, no longer capable of restraint, dashed forward to
gather up the beautiful damsel from the ground where she still
lay, stunned by the blow of the Indian. But he was not permitted
to reach his object. It was now Kionk's turn. He threw
himself into the path of the young chief of the Omahas, and together
grappling they came together to the earth. It was the
death grapple for one or both. In their hearts they felt mutually
the instinct of a deadly personal hatred, apart from that which
belonged to their national hostilities. Closely did they cling;
sinuously, like serpents, did they wind about each other on the
earth, rapidly rolling over, fiercely striving, without a word spoken
on either part. But one weapon could either now use, and
that was the scalp-knife which each bore in his belt. But to
get at this was not easy, since neither dared forego his grasp,
lest he should give his opponent the advantage.

Meanwhile the rest were not idle. The Pawnees, highly excited
by the death of one of their number, and seeing but two
enemies before them — never dreaming that there were no less
than six Kentuckians in ambush — darted, with terrible yells,
into the foreground. Two of them, in an instant, bit the dust;
and the rest recoiled from the unanticipated danger. The Kentuckians
now made a rush in order to extricate Enemoya, and
to brain Kionk; and the aspect of affairs was hopeful in the last
degree; when, at this very moment, one of the Pawnees darted
out of cover. He was the brother-in-law of Kionk — the sullen
chief whom he had overthrown, and whose black passions meditated
the most hateful of revenges. Before the squatters could
reach the scene of action, the murderous monster, whose purpose
was wholly unexpected, threw himself upon the crouching Missouri,
and with a single blow buried his hatchet in her brain.
With a howl of mixed scorn and exultation he had shrouded
himself in the woods, and among his comrades, a moment after.

-- 435 --

[figure description] Page 435.[end figure description]

The wretched Enemoya beheld the horrid stroke, but, grappling
with his own assailant he had not the power to interfere.
In striving to loose himself for this purpose, he gave his enemy
the advantage. In a moment both were on their feet, and Kionk
already brandished his scalp-knife in his grasp. But the eyes
of Enemoya swam in a blind horror. He had seen the whizzing
tomahawk descend, crushing into the head of the dusky beauty
whom he so much loved. He saw no more; and the uplifted
knife of Kionk was already about to sheathe itself in his bosom,
when a rifle bullet from one of the squatters sent him reeling to
the earth in the last agonies of death. When Enemoya sunk
beside the poor damsel, her eyes were already glazed. She
knew him not. She looked on him no more. He took the scalp
of Kionk, but it gave him no consolation. He fought like a
demon — he slew many enemies,— took many scalps,— but never
felt a whit the happier. His hope was blighted — he loved the
dusky beauty of the blessed islet, much more tenderly than we
should suppose from the manner of his wooing: and he never
recovered from her loss. He moved among his people like a
shadow, and they called him the ghost only of the great warrior.

The campaign that season was indecisive between the rival
nations of the Pawnee and Omaha. Neither had succeeded in
complying with the requisitions of the oracle. The Pawnees had
forfeited their hope in failing to bring their captive to the torture
of fire. The Omahas had been equally unfortunate in being
compelled to strike the first blow. The first life taken in the
war was that of the savage Pawnee who smote Missouri with his
fist, and whom Enemoya immediately slew. But the campaign
of the ensuing winter went against the Omahas. They had lost
the soul of Enemoya; who ceased to exhibit any enterprise,
though he fought terribly when the hour came for conflict.
Meanwhile, our squatters from Kentucky were joined by others
from that daring region. Their rifles helped the Omahas for a
long time; but the latter were finally defeated. The remnant
of the nation were ready to disperse; they knew not where to
turn. The blessed island was almost the only territory remaining
in their possession. But for this there suddenly appeared a
new claimant.

“These are pleasant places, boys,” said the head man of the

-- 436 --

[figure description] Page 436.[end figure description]

squatters, looking at the lovely region around; “it seems to me
to be good if we drive stakes and build our cabins here — here
by this quiet lake, among these beautiful meadows.— What say
you,— shall it be here? I don't want to go further, 'till it comes
to be crowded.”

“But this is the abiding place of my people, my brother; —
here is the wigwam of Enemoya, — yonder was the dwelling
which I built for the wife of my bosom, the beautiful Missouri.”

“Look you, Inimowya,” answered the white chief, “the argyment
of territory, after all, lies at the eend of my rifle. As I told
you once afore, when we first met, I could dispute with you that
pr'emption title, but I wouldn't; and I won't now; considering
that you've had a bad time of it. But what's the use of your
talking, when you see the country's got to be ours. Why, you
know we kin shoot round it every day”— again touching his
rifle. — “But that's not the argyment I want to use with you.
Your brown gal, who was a beauty for an Ingin, I'm willing to
allow, is a sperrit now in the other world. What sort of heaven
they find for the red-skins, is unbeknowing to me; but I reckon
she's living thar. Thar's no living for her hyar, you see, so
what's the use of the cabin you built. But that's not to say I
wants to drive you out. By no possible means. I like you —
all the boys like you. For a red-skin you're a gentleman, and
as you hev' no nation now, and hardly any tribe of your own, why
squat down with us, by any man's fireside you choose, and ef you
choose, you kin only set down and look on, and see how we'll take
the shine out of these Pawnee cock-a-doodles. You kin share
with us, and do as we do, with all the right nateral to a free
white man; but as for your getting this island from us, now that
we're all ready to plant stakes, it's a matter onpossible to be
argyfied except with the tongue of the rifle. Thar's no speech
that ever was invented that shall make us pull up stakes now.”

And the rifle butt came down heavily upon the earth, as the
chief of the squatters declared himself. Enemoya regarded him
with a grave indifference, and said calmly: —

“Be it so: the island is young; the country! Why should you
not have it? I need it not! neither I nor Missouri! I thank
you for what you say. But though your cabin door is wide for
my coming, I do not see Missouri beside the hearth.”

-- 437 --

[figure description] Page 437.[end figure description]

“Oh! for that matter, as you are quite a gentleman for a red-skin,
there's many a pretty white gal that would hev you for
the axing.”

“No! I shall follow my people to the black prairies, and wait
for the voice of that bird of the Spirit, that shall summon me to
the happy valley where Missouri walks.”

“Well, as you choose, Inimowya; but let's to supper now,
and you'll sleep under my bush to-night.”

The chief silently consented. But at the dawn he was nowhere
to be seen, nor have the hunters ever heard of him since.
Meanwhile the country of the Omaha, which includes the lake
and the beautiful islet, has become the possession of the pale-faces,
but they call it still after the dusky damsel of Omaha, the
lovely and loving Missouri.

-- --

CHAPTER XVIII. “WHAT CONSTITUTES A STATE?”

[figure description] Page 438.[end figure description]

We are now within the atmosphere of your southern
Hotspur,” said our Gothamite. “Come, sir,” addressing our
cynical orator from Alabama, “come, sir, and let us have your
portrait of the South-Carolinian. You have dealt freely with Virginia
and North Carolina, showing us their more salient features,
which are rarely the most comely for boast; let us see if you
can not depict their southern brother with as free and dashing a
pencil.”

The Alabamian smiled, and looked to Miss Burroughs, as he
replied: —

“I dare not; in this instance there is a lady in the case.”

“Oh! most unlooked-for and most unseasonable gallantry!”
exclaimed the lady. “Do you forget, Sir Orator, those wicked
and scandalous ballads, to the grievous disparagement of the
sex, which you not only sang to us of your own motion, a volunteer
performance, but which you sang with such unction and
effect, as if the execution were a sort of labor of love, which you
would not escape, even if you might?”

“Ah! forgive the offence. It was in evil mood that I sang,
and not because of any love for the subject.”

“He's been kicked, I reckon, by some lady only t'other
day,” said the Texan, roughly, “and the shins of his affections
are still sore with the bruises.”

“The shins of his affections! That is surely new. What
admirable cropping, in the way of metaphor and figure, might
our young ballad-mongers find in the fields of Texas! Well,
I will submit to the imputation of the recent kicking, as an acknowledgment
of the merits of that phrase. `The shins of the
affections!' We shall next hear something touching, `the

-- 439 --

[figure description] Page 439.[end figure description]

tenderness of the corns on the big toe of the heart.' When shall
there be a Texan poet.”

“Lord save you, we've got a matters of more than fifty-five
already. We've got a Texan Hemans, and a Texan Tennyson—
nay, we've got three Tennysons, and more than thirteen Byrons.
Oh! we are not so badly off for poets as you think. In
Galveston there's a poet who weighs more than two hundred
and eighty pounds, and he has sighed out love poetry enough to
fill the sails of a California clipper. It's the opinion of some of
our people that we owe most of our worthies to his love poems.
Latterly, he's gone into the elegiac; and since Tennyson's `In
Memoriam,' he has done nothing but write `In Memoriams.' He
has mourned the loss of more dear friends since the date of that
publication, than he ever knew people. In fact, not to be irreverent,
speaking of poetry, there's hardly a person in all Texas
that would lend him a picayune, though it should save his soul
from the gallows.”

“Save his soul from the gallows! A new idea of the punishments
employed in Tophet. Fancy the soul of a poet weighing
two hundred and eighty pounds hung up to dry in the devil's
clothes garden!”

“But all this talk,” interrupted the son of Gotham, “must not
be suffered to deprive us of our portrait of the South-Carolinian.”

“You get no such portrait from me,” answered the Alabamian,
abruptly.

“And why not?” interrupted the North-Carolinian. “You
had no scruples in dealing with the Old Dominion and the old
North State.”

“Very true: but there are reasons why I should have scruples
when we come to South Carolina. I know the faults and
the foibles of that little state as well as any person in this crowd,
and I am as well able, I reckon, to describe them. But I will
not. In the first place, I look to that same state to set us right
yet in this confederacy. I feel that she will be the first to dare
and brave the struggle when it comes, and I will in no way,
however small, do or say anything to weaken her hands by disparaging
her features. Besides, Miss Burroughs — this to you —
I owe my mother to South Carolina, and the cradle which has

-- 440 --

[figure description] Page 440.[end figure description]

rocked a mother should be an ark of the covenant to a loving
son.”

Our Alabamian, by showing himself sentimental for a single
moment, had once more put himself within the pale of the vulgar
humanity. It was very clear that we should get nothing
further out of him on the one subject. Our North-Carolinian
endeavored to supply the desired portrait, but the limning was
contradictory — in fact, the moral portrait of South Carolina is
one of many difficulties, which it requires a rare and various
knowledge, and no small skill of the artist to manage and overcome:
and gradually, the embarrassments of the subject were
felt, as the discussion of her traits proceeded, and the subject
was finally abandoned as one totally unmanageable. Of course
much was said of her luxury, her pride and arrogance, her presumption
in leading, the vanity of her boasts, her short-comings
in a thousand respects; all of which provoked keen retort, particularly
from our secessionists — the Alabamian scarcely seeming
to heed the controversy, and taking no part in it till its close,
when he said briefly: —

“One word, gentlemen. South Carolina is the only state
in the Union which grants no divorce. If there were nothing
else, in the catalogue of her virtues to show the character of her
virtues, this would suffice. It says two things. It declares for
the steadiness and constancy of both sexes, and for the virtues
that render such a measure unnecessary. Her morals prevent,
instead of pampering, the caprices of the affections—”

“Yes, but there are some crimes! It would be monstrous to
keep parties fettered, one of whom is a criminal —”

“I understand you! They do not keep together. In Carolina,
in all such cases, the criminal dies — disappears, at all
events, and the social world never mentions again the name of
the offender.”

“Very Roman, certainly.”

The Alabamian did not heed the sneer, but proceeded —

“South Carolina is the only state in which there is anything
like loyalty to the past remaining. She preserves her veneration.
The state is protected from the people.”

“How is that? Is not the state the people.”

“No! very far from it. The state is a thing of thousands of

-- 441 --

[figure description] Page 441.[end figure description]

years, past and future, constituting a moral which is to be saved
from the caprices of the people. People change daily, and in
their daily change, filled with novel hopes and expectations, and
urged on by eager passions and desires, would easily forego a
thousand absolute possessions which no people at any one time
sufficiently values. In truth, it is only when we tremble at the
onward and reckless course of a majority, that we are awakened
to the fact that there are some things which they have no right
to sacrifice. It is then that we see that the possessions and accumulations
of the past are not an inheritance, but a trust; and
we who occupy only a moment of time, in the general progress
of the ages, are taught by this fact that we have no absolute
rights over possessions which belong to generations yet untold
in the future, and but partially recorded in the past. To guard
the state from the people, we resort to a thousand devices, such
as constitutions, bills of rights, &c., none of which is satisfactory
for the sufficient reason that the subject is one of singular subtilty
which escapes practical definition. It is, however, within our
instincts, and these work in a thousand ways, and in spite of us,
for its preservation. When these fail us, the state is gone, and
the people soon follow. They are then without God or country.
The French revolution was an instance of the sacrifice of the
state — that vague and vast idea, growing out of the gradual acquisitions
of thousands of years of a common fortune in the family,
or race — by a mere generation just passing off the stage.
Look at the summary in France to-day. Where is the liberty,
the equality, the republicanism, which were all their avowed
objects? What is left them of sacred tradition, of past loyalty
and acquisition, of moral security — which must precede if it
would maintain physical —of all that was deemed certain in the
characteristics of the race? The guardian securities and virtues
of a people lie in that social ideal which is embodied in the notion
of the state as a thing permanent, contradistinguished from
a mere generation or government — things which contemplate
only passing necessities, and continual fluctuations, and are required
to contribute in passing only a certain portion of capital
to that grand stock which has been already put away safely
within the securities of the ideal state. The state is a guardian
ideal, and the conservative check upon the caprices of time.

-- 442 --

[figure description] Page 442.[end figure description]

The state represents the eternity of a race — its whole duration
whether long or short. Cut the sinews of the state, in obedience
to the caprices of a generation, and they must perish. All this is
very obscure, I know, and it can not well be otherwise, with
such a subject, and in a mere casual conversation. It must necessarily
elude all common demonstrative analysis, particularly
as it lies based on great but mysterious secrets, in the general
plan of Providence, which it is scarcely permitted to us to explore.
The subject belongs to the spiritual nature in high degree and
is not to be measured by the common rules of argument. It
constitutes a study for the metaphysician who is at the same
time, a religious man. It is one of those problems which the
rulers of a people have need carefully to study, as it is upon the
due knowledge and appreciation of `the state,' that every people's
future must depend. Nations perish really because of their
simple failure to recognise this distinction between state and
people: and it is thus that a capricious generation, perpetually
bent on change, restless and impatient because of its atrocious
vanity, still wrecks all the ideal morals of their ancestors, and
all the hopes, born of those ideals, which would conduct their
posterity to power.”

“I confess this transcendentalism is quite too much for me. I
do not see the meaning yet of your distinction. It appears to
me only a dreamy sophism.”

“Precisely, and if you will show me the man to whom a metaphysical
subtilty is for the first time presented, who is prepared
on the instant not only to argue it but to judge it, I shall be
willing to attach some importance to your present cavalier dismissal
of the topic. Your process seems to be that of one of our
western members of Congress, who, some years ago, began his
speech with, `I don't know nothing, Mr. Speaker, of the subject
hyar before us, but I intend to go on argyfying it ontil I
gits all the necessary knowledge.' But even he, bold and
brave and candid as he was, never ventured to decide. He only
proposed to use `argyment' as a means of getting his `edication.
'”

“Why, you are perfectly savage.”

“No; searching only.— To resume our subject for a moment
longer. There is a passage from one of our southern poets, who

-- 443 --

[figure description] Page 443.[end figure description]

has endeavored to express something of this idea of `the state'
as it appears to my own mind. Like all others, who have spoken
and written on the point, the subtilty still eludes him; but
enough is said to give the clues into the hands of the metaphysician;
and no other person, by the way, has any right to pass
upon it.”

“Let's have the passage.”

The Alabamian delivered it, from memory, to the following
effect:—

“THE STATE.



“The moral of the race is in the State,
The secret germ for great development,
Through countless generations: — all the hopes,
The aims, the great ambition, the proud works,
Virtues, performance, high desires and deeds,
With countless pure and precious sentiments,
Nursed in some few brave souls, that, still apart
From the rude hunger of the multitude,
Light fires, built altars, image out the God
That makes the grand ideal: — which, unknown,
Unconsciously, the thoughtless tribes conceive
In a blind worship; which is still content
To follow Duty through the bonds of terror,
And learn its best obedience through its fears.
...... A state's the growth
Of the great family of a thousand years,
With all its grand community of thoughts,
Affections, faith, and sentiments, as well
As its material treasures. These are naught,
If that the faith, the virtues, and the will,
Be lacking to the race. The guardian state
Keeps these immaculate. They are not yours,
Or mine; nor do they rest within the charge
Of the mere feeders at the common crib,
Of all the myriads, keeping pace with us,
Some seventy years of march. We are but links,
In a long-banded, many-fibred stock,
Branching and spreading out on every side,
With every day some change of hope and aim,
Rule, province and division of our tribes,
Each with a moment purpose, to pursue
Some passion or mere fancy — some caprice—
Which, as even evil works out ways for good,
Must, in its turn, contribute to the truths,

-- 444 --

[figure description] Page 444.[end figure description]



That are still garnered safely in the state.
Our march makes little in the grand design
Save as a natural incident that grows,
Inevitably, out of natural progress,
Leaving its moral in its very loss.
Our change must work no changes in the state,
Which still maintains the original ideal germ,
Sacred within its keeping, as the Romans,
The sacred shields that fell to them from Heaven
As in all nations there are fabled treasures,
Shrined awfully apart, to which men look,
For safety, when the temple rocks in fire,
And the walled city totters in the storm.
— March as we may and govern as we may,
Change with what sad or wild caprice we may,
The indisputable majesty which makes
The sovereignty which harbors in each race,
Knows never change of attribute, till ends
The mission, which the endowment still declares!”

The orator paused.

“Is that all? Why, we are no nigher to the solution of the
problem than before.”

“I suppose not. Poetry, the profoundest of all human studies,
itself requires the abstract mind and the contemplative
mood; and the necessity for these is the greater when it deals
in metaphysics and politics. Perhaps, if you weigh well this
passage, you will gradually see the light through the cloud and
curtain. Precious things rarely lie upon the surface. In proportion
to the glory is the necessity of obscuration. God showed
himself to the Jews only through clouds and fire. They could
see him only through some material medium. It was the poet
prophet only who could discover his awful features through less
terrible agencies.”

“You are getting more and more obscure. Now, pray tell us,
what have all your metaphysics to do with South Carolina?”

“Nothing, that I can show you, unless you can take the first
step with me — which, as yet, you can not. It may be enough
to say of South Carolina, that it is a sufficient merit of hers, in
my eyes, that her revolutionary spirit (so called) has been the
result of her loyalty; that it was to check revolution that she
interposed the state veto, and threw down her gauntlet to federal
usurpation. You all feel and see, now, that she was right.

-- 445 --

[figure description] Page 445.[end figure description]

You are all in possession of free trade and a prosperous progress,
the result of her course, which leaves the condition of the country
unexampled in history for its growth and prosperity. Her
conservatism, not her resolution, prompted her action; and she
still adheres to her conservative tendencies, while all other states
are rocking with the conflict of revolutionary ideas. She still
preserves her veneration. There are still many classes within
her limits, who maintain the morals of her dawn — who seek to
preserve sacred that capital of ideal in the state which, kept
always in view as a guiding light, renders progress a safe and
natural development, and not an inane and insane coursing in a
circle where we for ever come in conflict with one another.
Here you find, still of force, the manners and customs, the sentiments
and traditions, that she held to be great and glorious
eighty years ago; and which have enabled her, though one of
the smallest states in the confederacy, to contribute a large proportion
of its greatest warriors, its noblest and wisest sages, its
purest and most venerated men. You can not bully her out of
her propriety, for she has unshaken courage; you can not buy
her with any bribe, for she has always shown herself scornful
of cupidity. She maintains still the haughty sentiments of a
race of gentlemen who never descended to meanness. She has
a thousand foibles, faults — nay, follies — perhaps, but she has
some virtues which power can not crush out of her, or money
buy: and she will be the state, let me tell you, who will save
all that is worth saving in this confederacy, even when the confederacy
itself perishes.”

“Why, old Blast,” interposed the Texan, “you must be
thinking that you're on the stump. You do put your horns
into the bowels of the argument, just as if you knew where you
was a-going all the time. Lord, how Sam Houston would laugh
if you was to tell him of such prophecies as that.”

“Sam Houston! Sir, don't speak to me of Sam Houston.
He's beyond the reach of prophecy, which is never addressed
to any but living souls!”

“Well, I must say that's a settler for Sam. But he'll take
the change out of you, I reckon, when he comes to be president.
You'll never get a foreign appointment from him, I'm a-thinking;
and I reckon Sam's chance for the presidency is about as
good as that of any man going.”

-- 446 --

[figure description] Page 446.[end figure description]

We put in here, several of us, to arrest the partisan tendency
of the discussion, which evidently began to “rile” some of the
parties; and our excellent captain came to our assistance, with
his jest and smile, his quip and crank, which have always proved
so effective in curing the maladie du mer among his passengers.

“I'm president here, gentlemen,” said he, “and I hold it to
be good law to declare that it is high treason to discuss the succession.
As there is some talk of appointments, I beg to say,
that if any of you wish office, the governorship of Bull's is
vacant.”

And he pointed us to the island of that name which made the
rim of the horizon for us on the north.

“There is an island, gentlemen, upon which a man might be
a sovereign. Solitude in perfection, game in abundance, fine
fish of all sorts, oysters to beguile even an alderman to fleshly
and fishy inclination — such a realm as would satisfy Alexander
Selkirk, and make Robinson Crusoe dance with delight. I have
often thought of Bull's as an island upon which a man might
be at peace with all the world, and with fortune and himself in
particular.”

“A sort of heaven on earth.”

“And sea. It has fine harborage, too. The coast survey
has made it a harbor of refuge, and we are soon to have a lighthouse
upon it.”

“The pirates knew it as a place of refuge a hundred years
ago and more. Here Robert Kidd, `as he sailed,' and that more
monstrous ruffian Blackbeard, and a hundred other fierce outlaws
of the same practice, found their place of refuge and rollicking.
Nor here alone: all the range of islands which run
along the coast, between which and the main there are numerous
islets of great beauty and interest, are distinguished
by traditions of wild and sometimes terrible attraction. Many
of these have been marked as spots conspicuous in history,
and all of them possess their legends and chronicles, which
only need to be hunted up and put on record, to render all of
them classical and interesting, apart from their natural attractions.
The whole of this region was the favorite resort of
the pirates, and at periods long anterior to the Revolution,—
those periods when, as the phrase ran through the marine

-- 447 --

[figure description] Page 447.[end figure description]

of Great Britain, `there was no peace beyond the line!' In
these snug harbors and safe retreats the mousing robber found
his coverts. Here he lay close until he beheld, from afar, the
white sails of the fair trader. Then he darted forth like the
shark, a little black speck upon the waters, and tore his victim
with angry and remorseless jaws, and dyed the blue waters in
his blood. To these islets he hurried back to divide and to hide
his spoil; and dark and terrible are the thousand stories which,
could they speak, they might narrate of the wild orgies of the
cruel bands by which they were infested — of the bloody sacrifices
which they witnessed — and of the fate of the victims guilty
of the inexpiable offence of possessing treasures which their
neighbors coveted. Young eagles must be fed, and the eagles
of the sea are proverbially the most voracious of all the eagle
tribe. These were merciless. They hovered about the mouth
of Charleston for long periods, and it was in vain that Britain
kept watch with her frigates and guarda costas for the protection
of her trade. Her wealth, as a colony, was at that time
superior to most of the colonies, and demanded powerful protection.
But so swift of foot, so keen of sight, so fierce of appetite,
were these marauding wretches, that they too commonly evaded
pursuit, and not only succeeded in capturing the outward-bound
vessels continually, but sometimes laid the infant city, itself,
under contribution.

“Our friend from North Carolina has bestowed upon us a
very interesting narrative of the `Ship of Fire.' The tradition
is well known in portions of South Carolina; and to this day
certain families are pointed out as the descendants of those
cruel mariners who so mercilessly slaughtered that little colony
of German palatines. Our traditions point out the progeny of
these pirates as still under the avenging danger of the fates.
They are marked by continuous disasters. The favorite son
perishes, from some terrible accident, in the moment of his very
highest promise; the favorite daughter withers away in consumption
or some nameless disease, just as she nears that bloomy
period when the mother thinks to place within her hair the
bridal flower. The neighbors shake their heads and look knowingly
when the bolt descends suddenly upon those families, and
express no surprise. `It must be so,' they say. `The fates

-- 448 --

[figure description] Page 448.[end figure description]

must have their prey. The blood of that massacre must be
washed out in blood. All these families, the descendants of
the murderers, must die out, till not one man-child shall survive.'
Their ill-gotten wealth does them no good. Their fruits turn
to ashes on their lips. The sword, suspended by a single hair,
hangs for ever over their heads, and the bolt strikes them down
from the bosom of an unclouded sky. So well has tradition
retained these memories, that people will even give you the
names of the families, still living, over which this terribly unerring
destiny impends. I have had one or more domestic chronicles
of this sort put into my possession within five years. Of
course, the doomed victims have no sort of knowledge either of
the fates reserved for them, or of the familiarity of their neighbors
with the unwritten tradition. Old people point them out
to their children; they repeat the story to their sons, and their
fingers point always to the illustrative catastrophe. Every
stroke of Providence is keenly observed and dwelt upon which
touches them; and it may be safely affirmed that the tradition
will survive them all, and point to the grave of the last supposed
victim of a crime committed two hundred years ago or more.”

“How very terrible!”

“These several islands which we approach after Bull's, Dewee's,
Caper's, Long, and Sullivan, and the islets which lie within,
between them and the main, are all thus fruitful in ancient
pirate legends. One of these occurs to me at this moment; and,
as I believe I am the next person chronicled on your list for a
story, I may as well pursue the vein upon which we have struck,
as it were, by chance.”

“O, let us have it, by all means. I confess to a passion for
such stories, which even the reading of the Book of the Buccaneers
has not totally overcome.”

The narrative,” said our raconteur, “which I am about to
give you, was related to me by one of our oldest inhabitants, a
planter who is still living at the advanced period of eighty years,

-- 449 --

[figure description] Page 449.[end figure description]

and who ranks not less venerably from worth than age. He
heard it from those who claimed to have known personally some
of the parties to the history, and who fully believed the truth
of the story which they told. The period of the narrative was,
perhaps, a quarter of a century before the Revolution.

“You are all aware that from 1670 to 1750, using round numbers,
the buccaneers, leagued of all nations, no longer confining
themselves to the Spanish galleons, which were always held to
be fair prey to the British cruisers, made the commerce of Britain
herself finally their prey, and literally haunted with daily terrors
the coasts of Virginia and the two Carolinas, as well as
the West Indies, making spoil of their rich and but little protected
productions. Their crews, composed of the scum of all
nations — British, French, Dutch, Portuguese, and Spaniards —
discriminated in behalf of none; and so loose were British and
American morals at that period — (have they very much improved
since?) — that the people of the provinces themselves — their
very governors — were greatly inclined to countenance the flibustiers
(French corruption of freebooters) in all those cases of
piracy where they themselves were not the immediate sufferers.
They drove a profitable trade with the marauders, who were
sometimes to be seen walking the streets of the Atlantic cities
with the most perfect impunity. Captain Kidd, for a long time,
was the great master-spirit of these wretches. His successor in
audacity, insolence, and crime, was the infamous Blackbeard,
the nom du guerre by which he preferred that the world should
read his character. His proper name, Edward Teach, was, in
itself, innocent enough.

“Blackbeard particularly affected the coasts of Carolina.
The waters over which we now go were the favorite fields of
his performance. Harbored among these islands — Bull's, Dewee's,
Caper's, Sullivan, Seewee, and others — he lay in close
watch for the white sails of commerce. He explored all these
bays and harbors, and knew their currents and bearings well,
from the cape of Hatteras to that of Florida reef. He had
command of a complete squadron, including vessels of nearly
all sizes. His flag was hoisted upon a forty-gun ship, the crew
of which consisted of more than a hundred men. His captains
were Vane, Bonnet, Warley, and others, inferior to himself only

-- 450 --

[figure description] Page 450.[end figure description]

in hardihood and skill. Somewhere about 1713, a proclamation
had been issued by the king in council, promising a pardon
to all the pirates who should surrender themselves in twelve
months. Blackbeard was one of those who, either through a
cunning policy, meant to delude the powers which he feared he
should not so readily escape, or under a sudden uneasiness of
conscience, presented himself before Governor Eden, of North
Carolina, pleaded the king's pardon, and received the governor's
certificate. Eden, by the way, was one of those governors of
whom history speaks, as having received the bribes of the
pirates, and kept up a criminal but profitable connection with
Blackbeard in particular.

“Blackbeard, the better to prove his resolve to demean himself
for the future with Christian propriety, married his thirteenth
wife, a young girl of Pamplico. But he could not long forbear
his riotous habits, or forego his passion for adventures upon the
sea. He was soon again on board a smart cruiser, and reaping
the fields of ocean with the sword. He sailed upon a cruise,
carrying his new wife with him, and shortly returned with a
valuable prize, a French ship laden with sugar and cocoa, which
he had no difficulty in persuading the court of admiralty he
had found at sea, abandoned by her crew. She was adjudged
as a lawful prize to her unlawful captors. Here our narrative
begins. Thus far, our facts are strictly historical — except, perhaps,
in regard to the fact stated, that his new wife, the girl of
Pamplico, accompanied him on this cruise. But the fact, omitted
by history, is supplied by tradition, which asserts that the
girl herself figured somewhat in the incidents connected with
the capture of the French prize.

“Blackbeard steered south when he left the river of Cape
Fear. The season was mild, late spring — the seas smooth —
the winds fresh and favorable. Soon they espied the French
brigantine laying her course, due east from the tropical islands.

“As he beheld his new prey, the savage chief — who, in
taking the oath and receiving the king's pardon from the royal
governor, had not denuded himself of a single hair of that
enormous forest of beard which literally covered his face, head,
and breast, and from which he took his name — chucked his new
wife under the chin, and swore a terrible oath that the girl should

-- 451 --

[figure description] Page 451.[end figure description]

see sights, should drink of the wine of the Indies, and enjoy
their fruits, and be clad in the beautiful silks of the Frenchman.

“All sail was clapped on for pursuit. The Frenchman knew
his danger, at a glance. Not more certainly does the flying-fish
know his enemy the dolphin, or the tunny the swordfish, or the
sailor the shark, than the simple trader the deadly danger of that
pirate foe, who combined all the terrible characteristics of these
several marauders of the sea. Fleet was the Frenchman in flight,
but, unhappily, fleeter far was the outlaw in pursuit. Very precious
was the Frenchman's cargo; one more precious still,
among his passengers, was the fair creole wife of the young
merchant, Louis Chastaign, now, for the first time, preparing to
visit the birthplace of her husband. They, too, were soon made
aware of the danger, and, while the wife watched, and prayed,
and trembled, the young husband got his cutlass and his carabine
in readiness, and prepared to do battle to the last in defence
of the precious treasure of his heart.

“But his resolution was not to be indulged. The captain of
the merchantman had no adequate force for resistance, and he
prepared for none. He shook his head when Louis Chastaign
spoke of it, and appeared on deck with his weapons.

“`It will not do, Monsieur Louis.'

“`And shall we yield tamely to these wretches? They are
pirates!'

“`I fear so. But they are two to one. We have no arms.
What can a dozen swords and pistols do against a hundred
men?'

“`Better die bravely fighting than basely to offer our throats
to the knife.'

“`Nay, our hope is that they will content themselves with
robbing us of our treasures.'

“The young merchant turned with a look of agony on his
beautiful creole. He knew what the appetites of the pirates
were. He feared for the one treasure, over all, and thought
nothing of the rest, though the better portion of the ship's cargo
was his own. The chase was nearing fast. The Frenchman
continued to try his heels, but in vain.

“`He gains rapidly, Monsieur Louis. Put away your

-- 452 --

[figure description] Page 452.[end figure description]

weapons, my friend; the very show of them may provoke him to
cruelty.'

“The poor young man was compelled to submit, yet, in putting
his weapons out of sight, he felt as if his treasure was
already gone.

“`Is there really so much danger, Louis?' asked the trembling
woman of her husband. He could only shake his head
mournfully in reply. Then she kissed the cross which she had
in her hand, and hid it away in her bosom, and followed her
young lord upon the deck of the vessel.

“At that moment, the cannon belched forth its fires from the
pursuing pirate; the iron missiles shot through the rigging of the
Frenchman, and with a groan he ordered sail to be taken in;
and prepared for submission to the enemy from whom there was
no escape.

Very soon the pirate vessel came alongside of the peaceful
trader. Her wild and savage crew were ranged along the bulwarks,
each armed with cutlass and half a score of pistols conspicuous
in belt and bosom. Very terrible was the exhibition
which they made of wild beard and brutal aspect. With a torrent
of oaths, Blackbeard himself hailed the Frenchman, who
put on all his politeness in responding to the insolent demands
of his assailant. The vessels were lashed together by grapplings,
the pirates streamed on board, and a general search was
begun. Meanwhile, the young creole bride of Louis Chastaign
kept at her prayers below. Here she was found, and dragged
up to the deck at the command of the pirate-chief. The passengers,
all, and crew, were made to gather on the deck, under
the pistols of a score of the marauders, while the rest ransacked
the hold and cabin.

“The examination lasted not long. Blackbeard soon discovered
that the cargo was one for which he should have to find a
market. Its treasures were not readily portable, nor easily converted
into money. The gold and silver, jewels, and precious
stones, found in the trunks of the young French merchant,
though of considerable value, bore no proportion to the value of
the cargo, the bulk of which rendered it necessary that the

-- 453 --

[figure description] Page 453.[end figure description]

vessel should be carried into port. This necessity implied another.
The crew and passengers must be disposed of. As the scheme
presented itself to the mind of Blackbeard to have the vessel
condemned by the court of admiralty as a lawful prize, it needed
that he should be prepared to report that she was found abandoned
by her proper owners. This resolve required that he
should suffer no witnesses to live who might expose the true nature
of the transaction. He had no remorseful scruples, and
the decree was soon pronounced. The unhappy captives were
doomed to walk the plank.

“That is to say, all were thus doomed who should refuse to
join the pirate party. There was this terrible alternative to be
allowed them. Accordingly, having seen what were the treasures
of the ship, and fully satisfied himself of what she contained,
he reascended to the deck, where the unfortunate crew
were held in durance, pale and trembling, in waiting for their
fate. Brief consultation had been needed among the pirate-chiefs.
Blackbeard had given his opinion, in which the lieutenants
all concurred: and there was no consultation necessary
when they reappeared on deck.

“The terrible chief, closely followed by his new wife, the girl
of Pamplico, confronted the group of captives in all his terrors
of aspect, costume, and furious speech. His wife was scarcely
less a terror in the eyes of our young French creole woman.
She was habited only in part like a woman. She wore a skirt,
it is true, but the pantaloons of a man appeared beneath, and
she wore a sort of undress uniform frock-coat covered with rows
of massive golden buttons. On her shoulders were heavy epaulets;
on her head a dashing cap of fur, with a feather. Her
belt contained pistols, and a middy's dirk with glittering handle.
She lacked nothing but a heavy mustache to make her as terrible
in the eyes of the young French husband as in those of his
wife. To make the portrait more revolting, we must add that
her face was reddened and bloated with free use of the wine cup,
and her eyes fiery, yet moist, from the same unnatural practice.
The rest of the pirates need not be described. It will suffice to
say, that in their costume and equipment nothing had been
omitted which might exaggerate to the mind of the captives, the
terrible character of the profession they pursued.

-- 454 --

[figure description] Page 454.[end figure description]

“The pirate-chief addressed the captain of the Frenchman
with words of blood and thunder. The latter answered with
words of weakness and submission. The former without scruple
declared the only alternative to death which he allowed.

“`Are you prepared to join us against the world? We are
free men of the seas. We are of no nation. We own no laws
except those of our own making. Swear to obey our laws, join
our crews, sail under the black flag and the bloody head, and
take your share with us, of the cargo of your ship!'

“A dead silence answered him.

“`Swear!' and the black flag was waved before their faces.

“`Will my lord pardon us?' answered the captain for the
rest. `Will my lord take what we have and suffer us to go in
peace? I only plead that our lives may be spared.'

“`Your lives are our deaths, unless you join with us. You
have five minutes for deliberation. Swear, by the black flag,—
kiss the bloody head, and, on your knees, take the oath, or you
walk the plank every mother's son of you.'

“A dead silence again followed. Meanwhile, the creole wife,
crouching in the rear of her husband, who stood immediately
behind the captain, involuntarily took from her bosom the cross
of black ebony, and, sinking silently upon her knees, pressed it
to her lips, while they parted, in unuttered prayers to Heaven.

“The movement did not escape the ruffian. He was now reminded
of the woman whom he had sent up from below. In the
dim light of the cabin, he had not distinguished her features. A
single glance now sufficed to show him their loveliness.

“`Ha!' he exclaimed — `who have we here?' and passing
rapidly through the group of captives he seized her where she
knelt. With a shriek she held up the cross. He tore it from
her hand, looked at it but an instant, then dashed it to the
deck, and crushed it under his feet — accompanying the profane
act with a horrid oath. The captain of the Frenchman groaned
aloud. The pirate-chief still held his grasp upon the lady. She
struggled to free herself, and cried out: —

“`Save me, husband!'

“The appeal was irresistible. Desperate as was the attempt,
the young French merchant, drawing forth a pistol concealed in
his bosom, levelled it at the head of the pirate and drew the

-- 455 --

[figure description] Page 455.[end figure description]

trigger. The bullet only ruffled the monstrous whisker of the
ruffian. It had been aimed well, but, in the moment when the
trigger was pulled, the arm of the young merchant had been
struck up by one of the nearest pirates. Baffled in the desperate
deed, the merchant dashed upon Blackbeard with the famishing
cry of the panther striving for her young; and strove, with more
certain dagger, to mend the failure of his first attempt. But he
might as well have cast his slight form against the bulk of a
mountain. His blow was thrown upward, the stroke parried,
and he himself stricken down with a blow from the butt of a
carbine, which covered his head and face instantly with blood.

“`My husband! oh! my husband!' cried the wretched
woman, now seeking again to break away from that iron grasp
which never once relaxed its hold upon her. In vain.

“`Fling the carrion overboard. Sharks are not made to go
hungry.'

“He was remorselessly obeyed; and, partly stunned, but conscious,
Louis Chastaign was lifted in half a dozen stalwart arms,
and thrust over into the yawning sea. Then the wife broke
away; — but, ere she reached the side of the vessel, she was
again in the grasp of the ruffian. She never saw her husband
more. His head appeared but a moment upon the surface — his
hands were thrown upward, then his shriek was heard — a single
piercing shriek of agony; and when the French captain looked
upon the sea, it was colored with blood, and he could perceive
the white sides of the glancing sharks, a dozen of them, as they
were tugging, below the surface, at their living victim!

There are some scenes which art does not attempt to delineate—
some agonies which baffle the powers of imagination. Such
was the terrible, though momentary, horror and agony, of the
wretched wife of the young merchant. In such cases, Nature
herself seems to acknowledge the same necessities with art, —
acknowledges her own incapacity to endure, what art lacks the
power to delineate; and interposes a partial death, to spare to the
victim the tortures of a horrid dying. Pauline Chastaign swooned
and lay unconscious upon the deck.

-- 456 --

[figure description] Page 456.[end figure description]

Meanwhile, the miserable captives stood silent, incapable, paralyzed
with their own terrors at the dreadful tragedy which had
been so suddenly conceived, and so rapidly hurried to its catastrophe.
The French captain shrugged his shoulders and prepared
for his own fate.

“`You have seen!' said Blackbeard addressing him and the
rest. `Trample on these colors'— pointing to the flag of the
Lily; which had been torn down and thrown upon the deck;—
`spit upon that cross!'—that of poor Pauline Chastaign, which
lay half crushed before them; — `and swear on the bloody head
obedience to the laws of the `Brothers of the Coast!'— such was
the name which the pirate fraternity bore among themselves;—
`or you share the fate of that young fool, and find the sharks
their supper this very night. Speak! You!'— addressing the
captain of the Frenchman.

The days of Rousseau, Voltaire, and Robespierre, had not yet
dawned. The Frenchman had not yet prepared to spit on
Christ, and substitute himself for God! Our captain knew his
fate, and was prepared for it. He took the broken cross reverently,
and kissed it, then, with a faint smile, he politely bowed
to the pirate-chief — in these gestures according his only answer.

“`To the plank with him!' was the command of Blackbeard
in a voice of thunder. A dozen unscrupulous ruffians seized
upon the Frenchman to hurry him to his doom. Then, for the
first time, the rest of the crew seemed to awaken to a sense of
desperation, as by a common instinct. With a wild cry they
rushed upon the pirates, striking right and left with muscular
arms, and all the reckless violence of despairing nature! Unhappily,
the timid policy of their captain had denied them weapons.
They had nothing upon which to rely but their own
sinews; nevertheless, so sudden, so unlooked for was the assault,
that the pirates bearing the captain, were overborne; he
rescued; and, with a cheer, they all together darted again upon
the foe, picking up knife or cutlass where they might. Alas!
the brave effort but shortened the pang of dying. A new flood
of ruffians from the pirate vessel poured in upon them, and finished
the struggle in a few moments; but Blackbeard himself,
meanwhile, had been wounded with a knife, and his smart rendered
him less than ever disposed to mercy. Maimed, slain, or

-- 457 --

[figure description] Page 457.[end figure description]

only wounded, the captives were all hurried into the deep;— but
one male being suffered to survive — a poor cabin-boy who, in
the last moment, grappled the knees of Blackbeard, swore allegiance
to his authority, and was admitted to mercy!

But one captive remained living in the hands of the pirates.
This was the young wife of the unhappy merchant, poor Pauline
Chastaign. She had been taken to the cabin in her swoon, and
had been laid, with a certain degree of tenderness, which had
given no satisfaction to the girl of Pamplico, upon the couch of
that Amazon. It was with a curious interest, which still further
displeased that person, that Blackbeard hung over the unconscious
woman, and scanned the beauties of her face and figure.
His second officer and himself conferred upon her fate together,
in the hearing of the wife of the latter — the thirteenth wife, as
you will remember. The conversation was not of a sort to
gratify her. She had no small portion of the green infusion in
her system against the indulgence of which Iago counsels
Othello, and the eager appetite, speaking in the eyes of Blackbeard,
warned her of her own danger from a superior rival. The
lieutenant of the pirate had his passions also. He boldly preferred
his claim as custodian of the young widow.

“`You!' answered the chief. `You?'

“`And why not me?' was the reply in a tone approaching
defiance.

The pistol of Blackbeard was at his head in a moment and, with
a horrid oath, he ordered the other on deck and to his duties.
The lieutenant slowly, and with a growl, submitted. When he
had gone, the girl of Pamplico interposed with the same question
which had been uttered by the lieutenant.

“`And why not he? Why should he not have this thing?'

“`Because it does not please me that he should, my beauty!'

“`And why should it not please you?'

“`I prefer that the woman should keep my cabin for a while.'

“`Ha! and what of me?'

“`You! ah? You may go to his cabin for a while.'

“`What! You fling me off, do you, for this bloodless

-- 458 --

[figure description] Page 458.[end figure description]

creature! And such as she is to pass between us? That shall never
be. Don't think that I am a thing of milk and water, without
strength or courage. No! you shall see that I have blood, and
that I can take it too! I'm not afraid of your black looks and
thundering oaths. No! indeed! You are mine; and while I am
yours, I shall see that no living woman shall pass between us.
You would fling me off, and quarrel with your best officer for this
rag of a woman, would you. But you shall not!'

“With the words, quick as lightning, the unsexed creature
shot round the little table that stood between herself and the
seemingly insensible wife of the young Frenchman, her dirk
flourishing in her grasp directly before the eyes of Blackbeard.
She had rounded the table, and occupied a place between him and
the threatened victim, before he could possibly conceive her purpose,
and heave up his huge bulk from where he lay, to interpose
for the prevention of the mischief. He roared out a terrible
threat and horrid oath, but the Amazon never heeded a
syllable, and the poor captive would have sunk beneath her
dagger-stroke, but for the fact that, while the dispute was in
progress between Blackbeard, his lieutenant, and the girl from
Pamplico, the captive lady was slowly coming to her senses, and
understood it all. She saw the movement of her wild assailant,
and darting up from where she lay, gave one piercing scream,
and rushed up the cabin steps to the deck, closely followed by
the Amazon and the pirate-chief. They reached the deck only
to behold the white flash of a glancing form as it shot over the
side of the vessel, and to hear a single plunge into the gulfing
billows of the sea. When they looked over the bulwarks, there
was nothing to be seen. The wife of the young merchant had
joined him in the deep.

“`It is just as well!' growled Blackbeard, turning away. `It
prevents mischief! Ha! you young devil!' he continued, throwing
his arms about the neck of the she-demon who stood confronting
him, `you are a girl after my own heart; but if I served
you rightly, I should pitch you over after her. No more of this.
Do you hear! Another such piece of meddling, and I shall
slash this pretty throat with a sharp dagger. Do you hear!'

“She laughed impudently and returned his caresses, and the
deadly vessel went on her midnight course.

-- 459 --

[figure description] Page 459.[end figure description]

Such was the true history of the captured Frenchman, whom
our pirate-chief persuaded the court of admiralty to adjudge to
him as a vessel picked up at sea, abandoned by its proper owners.
Blackbeard was soon at sea again. He was even more
successful in the results of his next cruise; gathering Spanish
gold, ingots, and jewels of great value, and treasures equally of
east and west. But he carried in no more vessels for the jurisdiction
of the courts. He employed the shorter processes of
firing and scuttling. He seldom found any prisoners. He kept
none. The sea locked up his secrets — for a time at least; and
his cruise was a long one in proportion to its successes.

“But news reached him of a suspicious character. He heard
rumors of ships-of-war preparing to search for pirates. He was
advised from North Carolina, that his own virtues were not beyond
suspicion, and that, somehow, certain rumors had reached
Virginia affecting his securities. It became necessary to hide
away the treasures already procured, before again venturing
within the waters of Cape Fear and Ocracocke. He must
cleanse the aspect of his craft, so that she should be able to endure
examination as a fair trader, and secure the bloody spoils
of previous ventures, beyond the grasp of law and civilization.
We all know how common was the practice among the pirates
of establishing hoards in unfrequented places. All these islets,
according to tradition, from the capes of Virginia to that of Florida
conceals some buried treasure. On this occasion our pirates
put into Bull's bay, the avenues to which they well knew. In
this region, they selected a spot, either on Bull's island, or Long,
or some one of the islands immediately contiguous — all of which
were then uninhabited — in which to hide their treasures. Here,
at midnight, they assembled. The hole was dug in the earth.
The pirates all gathered around it. They bore the glittering
piles — in kegs, boxes, sacks, jars. They saw them all deposited.
Then they clasped hands, and each swore, severally repeating
the horrid oath which Blackbeard dictated.

“There was a pause. The rites were yet unfinished. The
hole remained opened. Something was yet to be done,

-- 460 --

[figure description] Page 460.[end figure description]

according to which alone, in the superstitions of the pirates, could the
treasure be securely kept. Meanwhile, there had been voices
crying to them from the woods. The devil had been adjured
by the terrible chief of the crew, and he had answered with awful
sounds from a neighboring thicket. They could, most of
them, believe in a devil, and tremble, where they tacitly renounced
all faith in a God. Of course, this mummery had been
devised by the cunning for the especial benefit of the ignorant.
They had imprecated a horrid destiny upon their souls, in the
event of their fraud or infidelity to their comrades, and the audible
answers of the fiend declared their oaths to be registered in
hell. Such was a part of the scheme by which the pirates
bound each other to forbearance, and for the common security
of their hidden treasures.

“But something more was necessary to the completion of these
horrid rites. There was a needed sacrifice which murder always
found it necessary to provide for superstition. But this portion
of the ceremony was, of course, a mystery to all those whom the
pirates had lately incorporated among their crews from among
the captives they had taken.

“`And now that we have all secure, brothers of the coast, it
still needs that one of us should remain to watch the treasure
till our present cruise is over. Food he shall have in abundance,
drink, and shelter. A boat shall be left for him with
which to fish, and weapons with which to procure game of the
woods and wild fowl along the shore. It must be a willing
mind that must undertake this watch. Who volunteers? Let
him speak boldly, like a man.'

“An eager voice answered —

“`I will remain and watch the treasure!'

“It was that of the poor cabin-boy, the sole survivor of the
French merchantman. The trembling creature had shuddered
with daily and nightly horrors since the hour of his captivity.
He eagerly seized the present opportunity of escape from an association
the terrors of which oppressed his soul. Blackbeard
looked at him grimly, and with a dreadful smile. He saw
through the wretched boy, and readily conjectured all his hopes.
They were those of all who had ever consented to watch the
treasure. But it did not matter to the pirate's object whether

-- 461 --

[figure description] Page 461.[end figure description]

the volunteer were honest or not. It was enough that he should
volunteer. According to their laws none could be compelled to
take this watch; and it was one of the secret tests, that of the
volunteer, by which to discover who, of the crew, were in secret
disloyal, and likely to prove treacherous.

“`You!' repeated Blackbeard. `You, then, willingly choose
to remain and keep watch over the treasure?'

“`I do!'

“`Then remain, and see that you watch well!'

“And, with the words, lifting the pistol which, all the while,
had been secretly prepared in his grasp, he shot the wretched
boy through the head. So sudden was the movement, that the
miserable victim was scarcely conscious of his danger a single
moment, before the bullet was crashing through his brains. He
fell into the hole above the treasure, and the earth was shoveled
in upon the victim and the spoils he had probably fancied he
should be able to bear away.

“`There — see that you keep good watch, good fellow!'

“A wild howl of demoniac joy from the adjacent covert startled
the superstitious of the crew. The sacrifice to the fiend in
waiting had been graciously accepted; and a tacit pledge was
thus given by the demon that, with his aid, the treasure should
be kept safely by the vigilant spectre of the victim.

The horrid orgies which succeeded to this murder, among the
pirates, that night — their dance of maniac frenzy over the grave
of their victim, and upon the spot of earth which concealed their
buried deposite — exceeds the possibility of description, as it
would be greatly offensive to propriety were we to describe it.
They drank, they danced, they sang, they swore, they howled,
they fought; and it was long after dawn of the day following
before they proved able to return to their vessel, which lay at
easy anchorage a short distance from the shore. Before leaving
the island, they had obscured with trampling, then with turf
and leaves, all external signs of the burial which they had
made. The orgies of drunkenness which followed had served
still more effectually to obliterate from the memories of most of

-- 462 --

[figure description] Page 462.[end figure description]

them the impressions of the locality which they had gathered
from the scene. It was with this policy that their more cunning
chiefs had encouraged their bestial debauchery and excess.
They, however (the former), had taken the precaution to establish
certain guide-marks to the spot which nothing could obliterate.
The extended branch of one tree was a pointer to the
place; the blaze of another was made to bear a certain relation
also to the spot, and so many paces east from the one, and so
many paces west from the other, intersecting with a third line
drawn from the position of another bough, or tree, or blaze, and
the point of junction of the three was that under which the
treasures lay. We are not required here to be more precise in
its delineation.

“Their work done effectually, as usual, and our pirates all
pretty well sobered, they sailed away upon another cruise, the
fortunes of which we need not recount. But this time they
were not long at sea. After awhile they returned to the waters
of North Carolina, and gave themselves up to a week of riot in
Pamplico.

“But, along with the evil deed are born always three other
parties — the accuser, the witness, and the avenger! It is now
difficult to say by what means the later crimes of Blackbeard
became known. He had certainly obliterated all his own tracks
of blood, almost as soon as he had made them. Still, these
tracks had been found and followed, though covered up with
earth and sea: as if the accuser and the avenger were endowed
with a peculiar faculty, such as, in the case of the hound, enables
him to detect the odor of blood even through the mould.
Blackbeard, with the instinct of guilt, was soon aware that a
secret enemy was dogging at his heels.

“So it was.

“There had suddenly appeared a stranger at Pamplico, who
threw himself more than once in the way of Blackbeard's last
wife, the Amazon. He was a fine-looking young fellow, of
martial carriage, wearing the loose shirt of the Virginian hunter,
carrying a rifle, and followed by a dog. He was tall, erect, and
very powerfully built. There was a laughing mischief in his
eye, a sly, seductive humor upon his tongue, and a general
something in his free, dashing, and buoyant manner, which is

-- 463 --

[figure description] Page 463.[end figure description]

apt to be rather pleasing to the women. At all events, the
stranger found favor in the sight of the girl of Pamplico,
and she invited him to her cabin — but without Blackbeard's
knowledge.

“The stranger did not hesitate to accept the invitation; but he
took care to visit the woman only when he knew that the pirate-chief
was present. The girl was a little dashed when he suddenly
pushed open the door of the dwelling, and stood in his
forest-costume before the parties. With an oath, Blackbeard
demanded for what he came. The stranger had his answer
ready. He had peltry for sale — several packs — and he wished
to barter it for powder and ball. Regarding the pirate only in
his shore character, as a fair trader, there was nothing in the
visit to occasion surprise.

“Blackbeard regarded the stranger with eyes of curious
admiration. He observed with delight the magnificent proportions
of the hunter.

“`You are a big fellow,' said he — `strong as a horse, no
doubt, and as active as a wild cat.'

“`A match,' was the reply, `for any man of my inches.'

“`We'll see that!' exclaimed the pirate, suddenly rising and
grappling with the stranger in a friendly wrestle. The muscular
and bulky forms of the two rocked to and fro, breast to
breast for awhile, until, by an extra exertion of strength, the
hunter laid the outlaw on his back. The latter was nowise
ruffled.

“`You don't look the man to do it,' said he, `but it was well
done. You're a man, every inch of you. Have you ever been
upon the sea? That's the field for such a man as you. Come!
what say you to a v'yage with me? Good pay, good liquor,
and fine girls.'

“Here the pirate winked at his wife, and pointed her out to
the stranger. The latter seemed disposed to entertain the
project. Blackbeard became earnest. He was anxious to increase
the number of his marines, and he held out liberal promises
and prospects to our hunter — but without suffering him to
suppose that his vocation at sea was anything but honest. In
those days, the fair traders required something of a warlike
armament for defence, and usually had it to a certain extent.

-- 464 --

[figure description] Page 464.[end figure description]

“Our hunter offered only such objections as were easy to
overcome; and the result of the conference was an arrangement
between the parties to meet the next day on board of Blackbeard's
vessel, when they should come to a more definite understanding;
our hunter only insisting upon seeing the sort of
world to which he was to be introduced, and the accommodations
and the fare designed for him. This understood, they
separated for the night — the stranger refusing to drink or eat
with the pirate, much to the latter's annoyance. How much
more would this annoyance have been increased, had he known
how tender was the squeeze of the hand which, at parting, the
girl of Pamplico had bestowed upon their guest!

“`With such a chap as that to lead the boarders, and I shall
sweep every deck that ever showed it's teeth,' said Blackbeard
when the stranger had gone.

“`All's well so far!' quoth the latter, as he passed from hearing
of the cabin. `All's well. To-morrow! to-morrow.'

“With the morrow the parties again met, and Blackbeard's
welcome was singularly cordial. He took the hunter on board
his vessel, showed him her appointments, her strength, and dilated
upon the profit of the trade he carried on. The stranger
looked about him, noted well what he saw, took particular heed
of the pirate guns and sailors, — their number, their character;
yet pursued his watch so casually as to occasion no suspicion.
He was pleased with everything, and only forebore to drink, to
eat, or to make any positive engagement, as before. He left
all things in a fair way for arrangement; but it needed that he
should bring in his peltry and secure his various hunter effects,
in his distant foreign home.

“`We shall meet in seven days!'

“`Be sure of it,' answered the other, `for in ten I must prepare
to be at sea. But, by the way, you haven't in all this time told
me your name, or I've forgot it.'

“`Well, when I go to sea, I must get a name. To confess
to you a truth, the one I have borne, is rather in bad reputation.'

“`Ah! ha! I see then why you are here. You've been using
your rifle on meaner brutes than buck and bear. Well! I don't
think the worse of you for that. But give yourself a name that
we may swear by.'

-- 465 --

[figure description] Page 465.[end figure description]

“`Or at! well, as I am to be a sailor, I'll take my name from
the ship. Call me Mainyard, for lack of anything better.'

“So they parted.

“`Mainyard! Mainyard!' muttered Blackbeard to himself.
`Where have I heard a name like that only a day or two ago!
It was from that bloody booby, Coleman. There's something
about the name that — pshaw! what an ass I am! as if there
should be anything strange to a sailor's ear in such a name.
Yet, there is something!'

“And with a vague memory of — he knew not what, — running
in his mind, Blackbeard felt mystified and curious for a
good hour after the departure of the Hunter. Had he not been
half drunk and very furious when Coleman brought his story to
his ears, his doubts would have assumed a more definite form,
and might have led to other results than followed his oblivion.

“Meanwhile the hunter had disappeared. What follows, almost
literally drawn from history, may serve to put into your
hands the clue which was all tangled in those of the maudlin
pirate.

Blackbeard, as the fair trader, Edward Teach, had provoked
the hostility of the planters in and about Pamplico. The stranger
hunter had been among them before he sought the pirate.
He had gathered all their evidence, had learned, like them, to
distrust the justice of the ruling authorities of North Carolina in
their dealings with the pirates, and had secretly sought the succor
of the government of Virginia. Governor Spotswood had
used his influence with the British commodore on the Virginia
station to employ an adequate force for the capture of Blackbeard.
For the command of this enterprise a volunteer had been found,
in the person of one Robert Maynard, a Virginian, but a lieutenant
in the royal navy. To catch Blackbeard was no easy
matter; and Maynard found it advisable to make himself personally
acquainted with the force of the pirates, his place of harborage,
and to plan, on the spot itself, his mode of operations.
We have seen the progress which he has made, thus far, in the
character of the Virginian hunter.

“While he thus employed himself two sloops were got in

-- 466 --

[figure description] Page 466.[end figure description]

readiness with equal secrecy and expedition. Blackbeard, as
we have seen, was not left unapprized of his danger. But, in his
debauch, he had made light of the intelligence, and moreover, it
was not thought by those who bore the tidings that the expedition
would have such early despatch. In those days enterprises
were undertaken as pilgrimages, with great deliberation,
the adventurer stopping to get himself well shod, to provide
himself with a select staff, and, only after protracted meditation
and perhaps devotions, to take the field. The enterprise of
young Maynard proved an exception to the common practice,
and his sloops were ready to go to sea, while he was discussing
with Blackbeard the preliminaries and the profit of future voyages
which they might take together.

“Beginning thus vigorously, Maynard did not relax in his exertions.
His sloops left James river on the 17th November, 1718.
When fairly at sea, he broke the enterprise to his followers, all
of whom were picked men. He read to them the proclamation
of Governor Spotswood, offering a reward of £100 for the apprehension
of Blackbeard, £15 for every officer, and £10 for
every common sailor made captive with him. The proclamation
was received with three hearty cheers, and all parties braced
themselves up for the conflict which, it was very well understood,
would be anything but child's play. On the 21st of November,
Maynard passed the bar of Ocracocke, and rapidly drew
near to the pirate. At this period, his force was small, consisting
of twenty-five men; the rest were at sea, with his other vessel,
under the command of Vaughan and other lieutenants.

“Blackbeard was taken by surprise. He certainly would
never have waited at his anchorage and with so small a force,
had he dreamed of his enemy's approach so soon. In truth, he
had been waiting for his hunter, Mainyard,— whom he looked to
supply the place of his captain of marines, one Hornsby, who
was very sick on shore, and not expected to recover. He did
recover, as we shall see hereafter, but not in season to take part
in the conflict.

“Though thus caught napping, Blackbeard was a man of resources,
and prepared himself for defence. Maynard standing
directly for the pirate, received his fire which was delivered with
terrible effect. Unfortunately, his own vessel run aground, in

-- 467 --

[figure description] Page 467.[end figure description]

the shallow water of the river, and this increased the odds against
him. Before he could extricate himself, he had lost twenty of
his men, and the pirate prepared to board him. Seeing this,
Maynard hurried his men below, with orders to keep ready for
the hand-to-hand conflict which was impending. Blackbeard
bore down upon him, threw in his granades, and, seeing the decks
bare of all but the slain and wounded, he boarded without hesitation.
Then Maynard rushed upon deck, followed by his crew,
and they fell together upon the assailants. Maynard's costume,
on this occasion, was that in which he had made the pirate's acquaintance.
Blackbeard knew him at a glance.

“`Ha! traitor! Ha! villain!' he cried as the young lieutenant
confronted him; and with the words both of them fired. Then
they closed with their dirks. Blackbeard was now reminded of
the wrestle they had had together, and the recollection made him
desperate. It was ominous of the result in the present contest.
He was overmatched, and slashed almost to pieces, but fighting
to the last, he fell at the feet of his conqueror, who immediately
smote off his head with his cutlass, and lifted it, all reeking and
streaming with blood, in the sight of the remaining pirates. As
the black and bloody mass, with its wilderness of beard was
raised on high, the horrid eyes glaring, and glazing even as
they glared, the spectacle overwhelmed the pirate-crew. They
threw down their weapons, such as still survived the combat, and
were ironed on the spot. The capture of the pirate-vessel followed,
but had nearly proved a fatal conquest; since a desperate
negro stood over the magazine, stationed there by Blackbeard's
orders, with a blazing match, prepared to apply it at a given
signal. It was only when the gory head of his master was
thrust before his eyes, that he consented to resign his torch and
leave his perilous duty unattempted. The victory of Maynard was
complete, and he sailed up to the town of Bath, and finally returned
to James river, with the head of the pirate, in terrorem,
hanging at the bowsprit of his vessel.”

-- --

CHAPTER XIX. FROM SHIP TO SHORE.

[figure description] Page 468.[end figure description]

Thus,” continued our raconteur — “thus ended the career
of one of the most terrible pirates that ever infested these waters.
He has left memorable traces, in curious and startling legends,
all along these shores. There is a sequel to this narrative
which I have related, in the further history of that horde of
treasure of which we have seen the burial.”

The narrator was sharply interrupted with a cry from one of
the party.

“There's the light!”

“The Charleston light!”

And the group of listeners were no longer to be spelled by
the raconteur. They broke away with a rush; each eagerly
straining his eyes for the pale star-like beacon, set by the guardian
civilization, on the edges of the great deep, for the benefit
of the benighted mariner. Meanwhile, the swarthy beauty,
Night, enveloped in dark mantle, was passing with all her train
of starry servitors; even as some queenly mourner, followed by
legions of gay and brilliant courtiers, glides slowly and mournfully,
in sad state and solemnity, on a duteous pilgrimage to
some holy shrine. And, over the watery waste, that sad,
sweet, doubtful light, such as Spenser describes in the cathedral
wood:—

“A little glooming light most like a shade.”

showed us the faint line of shore upon our right.

“That is Long Island which we are so rapidly passing.
There it was that Sir Henry Clinton marshalled his array, grenadiers
and marines, in order to make their valiant demonstration
upon the little army of rifles, under Thompson, on the everfamous
28th of June, 1776, while Sir Peter Parker was hammering
away at Fort Sullivan within the harbor. The white

-- 469 --

[figure description] Page 469.[end figure description]

mass which you see at the extremity of the dark line, shows
you what is called `the breach,' — where the ocean breaks
through with foam and roar, and separates Long from Sullivan's
island. To cross this `breach' was Clinton's necessity. It
was sometimes fordable; but on this occasion, according to the
British report, a miracle took place in behalf of the Carolinians,
not unlike that which divided the sea for the Israelites, yet
raised it up, immediately after, in mountains to overwhelm the
pursuing Egyptians. Here, the waters on `the breach,' rose in
the twinkling of an eye from two feet to seven. It ceased to
be fordable to the grenadiers who, strangely enough, contended
that they could not possibly hope to do fighting, to sight a
carabine, or charge a bayonet, with their eyes under the water.
In that only half-civilized period, the average height of a grenadier
corps did not exceed six feet.”

“But Clinton had his vessels for the passage.”

“Oh! to be sure! And he did try to cross. But the rifles
of Thompson proved an obstacle no less potent than the arm of
the sea. Two little six-pounders, besides, planted on the opposite
sand-hills, were mischievously stuffed with grape and cannister.
Under the two fires, Sir Henry's rafts, flats, and schooners,
were swept of their crews, and after two desperate attempts
the assailant drew sullenly off, and waited the result of
that more terrific conflict, which was going on, the while, within
the harbor, and which continued throughout the day till nine at
night.”

“There you get a faint glimpse of the sand-hills on Sullivan's,
crowned sparingly with shrubs, among which the rifles were
posted. Behind those sand-hills there is quite a forest. The
white line which you mark, fringing the dusky plain of the sea,
is that famous beach, so broad, so hard, so long, of which the
Charlestonians boast as so beautiful a seaside drive. It is second
to few or none in the country. Now you see the houses dotting
the sandy shores. That long dusky building is the Moultrie
House, cool, airy, ample — a delicious retreat in the hot season.
The darker compacter mass which you note west of it is the
famous fort, formerly Sullivan, where the stout old patriot Moultrie,
pipe in mouth, at the head of his little regiment, beat off
the British fleet. From this point you perceive that the

-- 470 --

[figure description] Page 470.[end figure description]

settlement grows denser; the white cottages standing out, distinctly,
though rather crowded, in the pleasant starlight.”

“What line of shore is this upon the left?” asked Duyckman
of Miss Burroughs. Our Gothamite never left that young lady's
side, and preferred evidently to get his information from a feminine
source.

“That is Morris island, upon which the lighthouse stands. It
is also a pleasant and healthy retreat during summer, and beyond
the sand-hills there is a little hamlet.

“Morris is divided by a creek from James island. Let your
eye move alongshore in this direction, and you see Fort Sumter,
a new fortress, raised upon a mole in the sea. It confronts
Fort Moultrie obliquely, and the fires of the two combined would
serve to keep an approaching fleet in hot water for a while. We
are now passing between the two, and have reached a point
where the whole harbor opens upon the eye. To the left, you
follow the water-line till it brings you to Ashley river, descending
west of the city to the embraces with the deep. Look across
now, due north, and you see another long sandy tract stretching
away till lost in the distance. This is Haddrill's, or Mount
Pleasant village — a third retreat for the citizens in summer.
Just before you, Castle Pinckney looms up, forming another fortress
for the protection of the harbor. It lies within half a mile
of the city, the long line of lights of which you see stretching
up Cooper river, which passes down from the north between
Haddrill's and the city.”

“The harbor is an ample one,” said Duyckman.

“Few more so, and few in this country more beautiful. The
effect at this moment is very fine. The seas are as placid and
subdued as the happy slumber of childhood. The breezes swell
gently over these slight elevations of land along the south, and
stoop down to the little waves, creasing them with rippling
beauties, which the luminous brightness of the stars enables us
to follow in long lines that are unbroken till they subside from
sight in distance.”

“I should like to explore these islets and rivers, and visit
all the places you have named. Can this be done safely in
midsummer?”

“This season — yes! Charleston is now very healthy. Were

-- 471 --

[figure description] Page 471.[end figure description]

it a yellow-fever season, you should not be here. If you say so,
we will take a week or so for the city and the island, before
we go to the mountain region.”

“Hem! Ah! When — Miss Burroughs — do you think to
leave the city for your excursion to the interior?' queried Duyckman
of the lady.

“O, not for a week or two.”

Gotham nodded to me as if to say —

“That will just suit us.”

“Hark! the gun! Captain Berry has a private signal on his
arrival which he communicates to all the public! Well, my
friends, our voyage is over. In ten minutes we shall be ashore.”

“I hear the ringing of bells,” said Duyckman. “A fire, perhaps—
or possibly the salutation of the city and its welcome,
in response to the gun of the captain. Your method of returning
a salute.”

“No! it is our curfew? That bell rings for ten o'clock. It
is a signal to Sambo and Cuffy, the darkies, that they had better
retire to their several lodgings for the night; and when it
begins, at a quarter before the stroke of ten, the parties thus
especially notified begin to make tracks homeward. It is quite
an amusing picture to see them, at that hour, scattering, each
taking his separate way. One hurries home, bearing a string
of blackfish. He has pleasant anticipations of a fry that night.
Another carries a basket filled with a variety; he will scarcely
be willing that you should see what he carries. A third has a
bottle of whiskey in one pocket, and a pound of tobacco in the
other. And, thus armed and charged, they linger with their
comrades and acquaintance about the streets, till the stroke of
that curfew bell. A last word, a hurried shake of the hand, as
they meet and pass, and they retire from the sight as the bell
ceases, — or rather, when the tattoo ceases which always is
beaten when the ringing closes. But of Charleston — more
anon. Give your arm to Miss Burroughs. This is her brother
who approaches. Her carriage is on the wharf. I will see for
ours.”

Our chronicle, for the present, is completed. The raconteur
is silent. The circle is dispersed. The spirits have nothing

-- 472 --

[figure description] Page 472.[end figure description]

further to reveal, of the secrets of their prison-house, at the present
sitting. But, doubtless, we shall re-form the circle, and
have new revelations. We shall seek new sources of inspiration—
new media — and fresh materials; and soothe, for the
reader as for ourselves, “as humor prompts,” the “idle vein”
of both. We shall assemble, among our southern forests and
mountains, a portion at least, of our present company — perhaps
add others to our circle. But we shall make no definite promise;
being resolute not to fetter ourselves to hard conditions.
We need say no more; and, just now, our Alabama cynic is at
our elbow, with a courtly entreaty that we shall do him grace,
ere we part, “over a coil of snake and tiger.”

THE END. Back matter

-- --

REDFIELD'S NEW AND POPULAR PUBLICATIONS.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

SIMMS' REVOLUTIONARY TALES.

UNIFORM SERIES.

New and entirely Revised Edition of William Gilmore Simms'
Romances of the Revolution, with Illustrations by Darley.
Each complete in one vol., 12mo, cloth; price $1.25.


I. THE PARTISAN.

II. MELLICHAMPE.

III. KATHARINE WALTON. (In press.)

IV. THE SCOUT. (In press.)

V. WOODCRAFT. (In press.)

“The field of Revolutionary Romance was a rich one, and Mr. Simms has worked it
admirably.”

Louisville Journal.

“But few novelists of the age evince more power in the conception of a story, more
artistic skill in its management, or more naturalness in the final denouément than Mr.
Simms.”

Mobile Daily Advertiser.

“Not only par excellence the literary man of the South, but next to no romance writer
in America.”

Albany Knickerbocker.

“Simms is a popular writer, and his romances are highly creditable to American
literature.”

Boston Olive Branch.

“These books are replete with daring and thrilling adventures, principally drawn
from history.”

Boston Christian Freeman.

“We take pleasure in noticing another of the series which Redfield is presenting to
the country of the brilliant productions of one of the very ablest of our American
authors—of one indeed who, in his peculiar sphere, is inimitable. This volume is a
continuation of `The Partisan.'”

Philadelphia American Courier.

ALSO UNIFORM WITH THE ABOVE
THE YEMASSEE,

A Romance of South Carolina. By Wm. Gilmore Simms. New
and entirely Revised Edition, with Illustrations by Darley. 12mo,
cloth; price $1.25.

“In interest, it is second to but few romances in the language; in power, it holds a
high rank; in healthfulness of style, it furnishes an example worthy of emulation.”


Greene County Whig.

SIMMS' POETICAL WORKS.

Poems: Descriptive, Dramatic, Legendary, and Contemplative.
By Wm. Gilmore Simms. With a portrait on steel. 2 vols.,
12mo, cloth; price $2.50.

Contents: Norman Maurice; a Tragedy.—Atalantis; a Tale of the Sea.—Tales and
Traditions of the South.—The City of the Silent—Southern Passages and Pictures.—
Historical and Dramatic Sketches.—Scripture Legends.—Francesca da Rimini, etc.

“We are glad to see the poems of our best Southern author collected in two handsome
volumes. Here we have embalmed in graphic and melodious verse the scenic
wonders and charms of the South; and this feature of the work alone gives it a permanent
and special value. None can read `Southern Passages and Pictures' without
feeling that therein the poetic aspects, association, and sentiment of Southern life and
scenery are vitally enshrined. `Norman Maurice' is a dramatic poem of peculiar scope
and unusual interest; and `Atalantis,' a poem upon which some of the author's finest
powers of thought and expression are richly lavished. None of our poets offer so great
a variety of style or a more original choice of subjects.”

Boston Traveller.

“His versification is fluent and mellifluous, yet not lacking in point of vigor when an
energetic style is requisite to the subject.”

N. Y. Commercial Advertiser.

“Mr. Simms ranks among the first poets of our country, and these well-printed
volumes contain poetical productions of rare merit.”

Washington (D. C.) Star.

-- --

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

THE NOCTES AMBROSIANÆ;
With Portraits of Wilson, Lockhart, Maginn, Hogg, and fac-similes.

EDITED, WITH MEMOIRS, NOTES, AND ILLUSTRATIONS,
BY DR. SHELTON MACKENZIE,
Editor of Sheil's “Sketches of the Irish Bar.”

5 Vols., 12mo., cloth. Price $5.00.

The Noctes were commenced in 1822, and closed in 1835. Even in England, the lapse
of years has obscured many circumstances which were well known thirty years ago.

Dr. Shelton Mackenzie, already favorably known as editor of Sheil's “Sketches of
the Irish Bar,” has undertaken the editorship of The Noctes Ambrosianæ, for which a
familiar acquaintance, during the last twenty-five years, with the persons, events, and
places therein noticed may be assumed to qualify him. He has been on terms of intimacy
with most of the eminent political and literary characters treated of in the “Noctes,
and his annotation of the text will include personal recollections of them.

Besides this, Dr. Mackenzie has written for this edition a “History of the Rise and Progress
of Blackwood's Magazine,” with original memoirs of the principal accredited authors
of the “Noctes,” viz:—Professor Wilson, The Ettrick Shepherd, J. G. Lockhart, and
Dr. Maginn.

He will also give the celebrated “Chaldee Manuscript,” published in 1817, instantly
suppressed, and so scarce that the only copy which the editor has ever seen is that from
which he makes the present reprint. There will also be given the three articles, entitled
Christopher in the Tent,” (in August and September, 1819), never before printed, in
any shape, in this country. The interlocutors in “The Tent,” include the greater number
of those afterwards introduced in the “Noctes.

The “Metricum Symphosium Ambrosianum,”—an addendum to No. III. of “The
Noctes,
” (and which notices every living author of note, in the year 1822), will be in
corporated in this edition. This has never before been reprinted here.

Nearly Ready, in Two Volumes.

THE ODOHERTY PAPERS,
FORMING THE FIRST PORTION OF THE MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS OF THE LATE
DR. MAGINN.

WITH AN ORIGINAL MEMOIR AND COPIOUS NOTES, BY
DR. SHELTON MACKENZIE.

For more than a quarter of a century, the most remarkable magazine writer of his
time, was the late William Maginn, LL.D., well-known as the Sir Morgan Odoherty of
Blackwood's Magazine, and as the principal contributor, for many years, to Fraser's
and other periodicals. The combined learning, wit, eloquence, eccentricity, and humor
of Maginn, had obtained for him, long before his death, (in 1843), the title of The
Modern Rabelais.
His magazine articles possess extraordinary merit. He had the
art of putting a vast quantity of animal spirits upon paper, but his graver articles—which
contain sound and serious principles of criticism—are earnest and well-reasoned.

The collection now in hand will contain his Facetiæ (in a variety of languages), Translations,
Travesties, and Original Poetry, also his prose Tales, which are eminently beautiful,
the best of his critical articles, (including his celebrated Shakspeare Papers), and
his Homeric Ballads. The periodicals in which he wrote have been ransacked, from
“Blackwood” to “Punch,” and the result will be a series of great interest.

Dr. Shelton Mackenzie, who has undertaken the editorship of these writings of his
distinguished countryman, will spare neither labor nor attention in the work. The
first volume will contain an original Memoir of Dr. Maginn, written by Dr. Mackenzie,
and a characteristic Portrait, with fac-simile.

Published by J. S. REDFIELD,
110 & 112 Nassau-street, New York.

-- --

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

NOTES AND EMENDATIONS OF SHAKESPEARE.

Notes and Emendations to the Text of Shakespeare's Plays, from
the Early Manuscript Corrections in a copy of the folio of 1632,
in the possession of John Payne Collier, Esq., F.S.A. Third
edition with a fac-simile of the Manuscript Corrections. 1 vol.,
12mo, cloth, $1.50.

“It is not for a moment to be doubted, we think, that in this volume a contribution
has been made to the clearness and accuracy of Shakespeare's text, by far the most important
of any offered or attempted since Shakespeare lived and wrote.”

Lond. Exam.

“The corrections which Mr. Collier has here given to the world are, we venture to
think, of more value than the labors of nearly all the critics on Shakespeare's text put
together.”

London Literary Gazette.

“It is a rare gem in the history of literature, and can not fail to command the attention
of all the amateurs of the writings of the immortal dramatic poet.”

Ch'ston Cour.

“It is a book absolutely indispensable to every admirer of Shakespeare who wishes
to read him understandingly.”

Louisville Courier.

“It is clear from internal evidence, that for the most part they are genuine restorations
of the original plays. They carry conviction with them.”

Home Journal.

“This volume is an almost indispensable companion to any of the editions of
Shakespeare, so numerous and often important are many of the corrections.”

Register,
Philadelphia.

THE HISTORY OF THE CRUSADES.

By Joseph François Michaud. Translated by W. Robson, 3 vols.
12mo., maps, $3 75.

“It is comprehensive and accurate in the detail of facts, methodical and lucid in arrangement,
with a lively and flowing narrative.”

Journal of Commerce.

“We need not say that the work of Michaud has superseded all other histories
of the Crusades. This history has long been the standard work with all who could
read it in its original language. Another work on the same subject is as improbable
as a new history of the `Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire.'”

Salem Freeman.

“The most faithful and masterly history ever written of the wild wars for the Holy
Land.”

Philadelphia American Courier.

“The ability, diligence, and faithfulness, with which Michaud has executed his
great task, are undisputed; and it is to his well-filled volumes that the historical student
must now resort for copious and authentic facts, and luminous views respecting
this most romantic and wonderful period in the annals of the Old World.”

Boston
Daily Courier.

MARMADUKE WYVIL.

An Historical Romance of 1651, by Henry W. Herbert, author
of the “Cavaliers of England,” &c., &c. Fourteenth Edition.
Revised and Corrected.

“This is one of the best works of the kind we have ever read—full of thrilling incidents
and adventures in the stirring times of Cromwell, and in that style which has
made the works of Mr. Herbert so popular.”

Christian Freeman, Boston.

“The work is distinguished by the same historical knowledge, thrilling incident, and
pictorial beauty of style, which have characterized all Mr. Herbert's fictions and imparted
to them such a bewitching interest.”

Yankee Blade.

“The author out of a simple plot and very few characters, has constructed a novel
of deep interest and of considerable historical value. It will be found well worth
reading.”

National Ægis Worcester.

-- --

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

CLOVERNOOK;

Or, Recollections of our Neighborhood in the West. By Alice
Carey.
Illustrated by Darley. One vol., 12mo., price $1.00.
(Fourth edition.)

“In this volume there is a freshness which perpetually charms the reader. You seem
to be made free of western homes at once.”

Old Colony Memorial.

“They bear the true stamp of genius—simple, natural, truthful—and evince a keen
sense of the humor and pathos, of the comedy and tragedy, of life in the country.”

J
G Whittier.

DREAM-LAND BY DAY-LIGHT:

A Panorama of Romance. By Caroline Chesebro'. Illustrated
by Darley. One vol., 12mo., price $1.25. (Second edition.)

“These simple and beautiful stories are all highly endued with an exquisite perception
of natural beauty, with which is combined an appreciative sense of its relation to
the highest moral emotions.”

Albany State Register.

“Gladly do we greet this floweret in the field of our literature, for it is fragrant with
sweet and bright with hues that mark it to be of Heaven's own planting.”

Courier and
Enquirer.

“There is a depth of sentiment and feeling not ordinarily met with, and some of the
noblest faculties and affections of man's nature are depicted and illustrated by the skilful
pen of the authoress.”

Churchman.

LAYS OF THE SCOTTISH CAVALIERS.

By William E. Aytoun, Professor of Literature and Belles-Lettres
in the University of Edinburgh and Editor of Blackwood's
Magazine. One vol., 12mo. cloth, price $1.00.

“Since Lockhart and Macaulay's ballads, we have had no metrical work to be compared
in spirit, vigor, and rhythm with this. These ballads imbody and embalm the
chief historical incidents of Scottish history—literally in `thoughts that breathe and
words that burn.' They are full of lyric energy, graphic description, and genuine feeling.”

Home Journal.

“The fine ballad of `Montrose' in this collection is alone worth the price of the book.'

Boston Transcript.

THE BOOK OF BALLADS.

By Bon Gaultier. One volume, 12mo., cloth, price 75 cents.

“Here is a book for everybody who loves classic fun. It is made up of ballads of
all sorts, each a capital parody upon the style of some one of the best lyric writers of
the time, from the thundering versification of Lockhart and Macaulay to the sweetest
and simplest strains of Wordsworth and Tennyson. The author is one of the first
scholars, and one of the most finished writers of the day, and this production is but the
frolic of his genius in play-time.”

Courier and Enquirer.

“We do not know to whom belongs this nom de plume, but he is certainly a humorist
of no common power.”

Providence Journal.

-- --

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

LIFE IN THE MISSION.

Life in the Mission, the Camp, and the Zenana. By Mrs. Colin
Mackenzie.
2 vols., 12mo. Cloth. $2 00.

“It is enlivened with countless pleasant anecdotes, and altogether is one of the most
entertaining and valuable works of the kind that we have met with for many a day.”

Boston Traveller.

“A more charming production has not issued from the press for years, than this journal
of Mrs. Mackenzie.”

Arthur's Home Gazette.

“She also gives us a clearer insight into the manners, position, climate, and way of
life in general, in that distant land, than we have been able to obtain from any other
work.”

Christian Herald.

“Her observations illustrative of the religious state of things, and of the progress of
Missions in the East, will be found specially valuable. It is on the whole a fascinating
work, and withal is fitted to do good.”

Puritan Recorder.

“She was familiarly acquainted with some of the excellent laborers sent out by the
Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions, of whom she speaks in the most favorable
terms. The work is instructive and very readable.”

Presbyterian.

WESTERN CHARACTERS.

Western Characters; being Types of Border Life in the Western
States. By J. L. M`Connel. Author of “Talbot and Vernon,”
“The Glenns,” &c., &c. With Six Illustrations by Darley.
12mo. Cloth. $1 25.

“Ten different classes are sketched in this admirable book, and written by the hand
of a master. The author is an expert limner, and makes his portraits striking.”

Buffalo
Express.

“Never has Darley's pencil been more effectively used. The writer and sketcher
have made a unique and most attractive American book.”

Boston Transcript.

“When we say that the book before us is calm in style as it is forcible in matter, we
have indicated a sufficiency of good qualities to secure the attention of the reader, who
would extend his sympathies and secure himself a due degree of amusement, without—
what is not uncommon in books with similar titles—a shock to his taste, or insult to
his judgment. There is nothing equal to them in the book illustrations of the day. A
special paragraph should be given to the illustrations by Darley.”

Literary World

A THANKSGIVING STORY.

Chanticleer: A Story of the Peabody Family. By Cornelius
Mathews.
With Illustrations by Darley, Walcutt, and Dallas.
12mo. 75 cents.

“Its success is already a fixed fact in our literature. `Chanticleer' is one of those
simple and interesting tales which, like the `Vicar of Wakefield' and Zchokke's `Poor
Pastor,' win their way to the reader's heart and dwell there. It is full of sunshine: a
hearty and a genial book.”

New York Daily Times.

“`Chanticleer' is scarcely inferior in a literary point of view to any of the Christmas
stories of Charles Dickens, and is more interesting to Americans because of its allusions
to the peculiar customs of this country.”

N. Y. Com. Advertiser.

“`Chanticleer' has won the public heart, both by the felicity of its subject, and the
grace, wit, and goodness, displayed in its execution.”

Southern Literary Gazette.

“It possesses literary merit of the highest order, and will live in the affections of all
readers of good taste and good morals, not only while Thanksgiving dinners are remembered,
but while genius is appreciated.”

Morning News, Savannah.

-- --

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

ART AND INDUSTRY,

As Represented in the Exhibition at the Crystal Palace, New York.
Showing the Progress and State of the Various Useful and Esthetic
Pursuits. From the New York Tribune. Revised and
Edited by Horace Greeley. 12mo., Cloth. Fine Paper,
$1 00. Paper Covers, 50 Cents.

“The articles comprised in this work are thirty-six in number, on various subjects;
they are elaborately and vigorously written, and contain much desirable information.”

Savannah Republican.

“It will be read extensively and with interest by all who are engaged in any department
of the useful or graceful arts.”

Lowell Journal and Courier.

“Everybody interested in the state of American art or industry should have a copy.”

Register, Phila.

“Evidently written with a great deal of care, and presents in a small compass a very
large amount of information, in relation to the latest improvements in science and art.”

Arthur's Home Gazette.

“In each department of industry there is a rapid view of the history of the art or
arts involved in its production, so that the work is much more than a mere descriptive
account of the contents of the Crystal Palace. It deserves to be studied for the information
it contains, and to be preserved as a book of reference.”

Puritan Recorder, Boston.

“Especially to the mechanic and the manufacturer, this book will prove highly acceptable.”

Christian Secretary, Hartford.

A MONTH IN ENGLAND.

By Henry T. Tuckerman. Author of “Sicily, a Pilgrimage,”
“The Optimist,” &c. 12mo., Cloth. 75 Cents.

“Commend us to this, for the pleasantest book on England we ever read, always excepting
Macaulay's history.”

Springfield Evening Post.

“His sketches are complete pictures of the history and life of English literature; condensed
yet full, chaste yet glowing with beauty.”

N. Y. Independent.

“This is really a delightful book. The author is well known as an original and vigorous
writer and keen observer.”

Christian Freeman.

“A lively, racy volume of travels, in which the author gives us his impressions of the
castles, books, artists, authors, and other et cetera which came in his way.”

Zion's
Herald.

“Mr. Tuckerman is one of the purest and most elegant writers that adorn American
literature.”

Knickerbocker, Albany.

VASCONSELOS.

A Romance of the New World. By Frank Cooper. 12mo.,
Cloth. $1 25.

“The scenes are laid in Spain and the New World, and the skill with which the pomp
and circumstance of chivalry are presented, make Vasconselos one of the most interesting
works of American fiction.”

N. Y. Evening Post.

“It is well written, full of spirit, interesting historical facts, beautiful local descriptions,
and well-sustained characters. Cuban associations abound in it, and there is a fine
southern glow over the whole.”

Boston Transcript.

“It is freely written, full of sparkle and freshness, and must interest any one whose
appreciation is at all vigorous.”

Buffalo Express.

“The story is an interesting one, while the style is most refreshingly good for these
days of easy writing.”

Arthur's Home Gazette.

“This is an American romance, and to such as are fond of this order of literature, it
will be found intensely interesting.”

Hartford Christian Secretary.

-- --

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

LEE'S TALES OF LABOR.

SUMMERFIELD;

Or, Life on a Farm. By Day Kellogg Lee. One vol., 12mo;
price $1.00.

“We have read it with lively and satisfied interest. The scenes are natural, the characters
homely and life-like, and the narrative replete with passages of the profoundest
pathos, and incidents of almost painful interest. Above all, `Summerfield' is in the
deepest sense religious, and calculated to exert a strong and wholesome moral influence
on its readers, who we trust will be many.”

Horace Greeley.

“It aims to teach the lesson of contentment, and the rural picture which it draws, and
the scenes of home happiness with which it makes us acquainted, are well calculated to
enforce it.”

Atlas.

“There is a great deal of life and nature in the story, and in some of the scenes there
is a rich display of wit.”

Albany Argus.

“It has a flavor of originality, and the descriptions are generally excellent; and, what
is something of a peculiarity at present in writing of this kind, not overburdened with
words.”

Literary World.

THE MASTER BUILDER;

Or, Life at a Trade. By Day Kellogg Lee. One vol., 12mo;
price $1.00.

“He is a powerful and graphic writer, and from what we have seen in the pages of
the `Master Builder,' it is a romance of excellent aim and success.”

State Register.

“The `Master Builder' is the master production. It is romance into which is instilled
the realities of life; and incentives are put forth to noble exertion and virtue. The
story is pleasing—almost fascinating; the moral is pure and undefiled.”

Daily Times.

“Its descriptions are, many of them, strikingly beautiful; commingling in good proportions,
the witty, the grotesque, the pathetic, and the heroic. It may be read with
profit as well as pleasure.”

Argus.

“The work before us will commend itself to the masses, depicting as it does most
graphically the struggles and privations which await the unknown and uncared-for
Mechanic in his journey through life. It is what might be called a romance, but not of
love, jealousy, and revenge order.”

Lockport Courier.

“The whole scheme of the story is well worked up and very instructive.”

Albany
Express.

MERRIMAC;

Or, Life at the Loom. By Day Kellogg Lee. One vol., 12mo;
price $1.00.

“A new volume of the series of popular stories which have already gained a well-deserved
reputation for the author. As a picture of an important and unique phase of
New England life, the work is very interesting, and can scarcely fail of popularity among
the million.”

Harper's Magazine.

“The work is extremely well written. It is as interesting as a novel, while it is natural
as every-day life.”

Boston Traveller.

“Merrimac is a story which, by its simple pathos, and truthfulness to nature, will
touch the heart of every reader. It is free from the least tinge of that odious stilted
style of thought and diction characteristic of the majority of the novels with which the
reading public are deluged.”

N. Y. Commercial Advertiser.

“Another plain, straightforward, absorbing work from a pen which before has added
riches to our literature, and honor to him who wielded it.”

Buffalo Express.

“It is written in a genial spirit and abounds in humor.”

N. Y. Courier and Enquirer.

-- --

BARNUM'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

J. S. REDFIELD,
110 AND 112 NASSAU STREET, NEW YORK,
Will shortly put to press, and publish early in December,
THE LIFE OF P. T. BARNUM,
WRITTEN BY HIMSELF,
In which he narrates his early history as
CLERK, MERCHANT, AND EDITOR,
And his later career as a
SHOWMAN.

With a Portrait on Steel, and Numerous Illustrations by Darley.

In one volume, 12mo. Price $1.25.

In this work I have given, in every particular, the true and the only full account of my
enterprises.

Preface.

The Publisher only repeats the general sentiment in announcing that this book will
be one of extraordinary interest. Mr. Barnum's unparalleled tact and talent as a
Business-Man, the grand and liberal scale on which his prominent enterprises have
been conducted, together with a happy temperament which can both give and take a hit
of humor, have made his name a world-wide “household word.”

Adopting “nothing extenuate” as his motto, he presents the authentic history of
“JOICE HETH,” the “FEJEE MERMAID,” the “WOOLLY HORSE,” the “HERD
OF BUFFALOES,” and other Showman incidents, generally denounced as
“HUMBUGS,”
while larger space is devoted to his connection with GENERAL TOM THUMB, and the
Triumphal Musical Campaign of JENNY LIND.

Incidents of travel, and interviews with the crowned heads and nobility of the Old
World, and sketches and anecdotes in our own land; the entire history of the engagement
of the SWEDISH NIGHTINGALE, and the EXACT Receipts of each Concert;
the purchase and management of the AMERICAN MUSEUM; life before and
behind the scenes; the TRAVELLING CIRCUS of earlier times, and its adventures; the
TRAVELLING MENAGERIE of later date; Agricultural experiments; experience
in banking;
RULES FOR BUSINESS, AND MAKING A FORTUNE;
and innumerable additional enterprises and operations, afford the author an indefinite
range of subject; and he will abundantly prove by his pen that he is something more
than a SHOWMAN. We know, indeed, of no subject which offers greater scope for
deeply interesting narrative than the
AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF P. T. BARNUM.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Simms, William Gilmore, 1806-1870 [1854], Southward ho! A spell of sunshine. (Redfield, New York) [word count] [eaf686T].
Powered by PhiloLogic